An Unwelcome Change

Chapters

WAR SUMMIT
An Unwelcome Change
A New Fate
A Heart Warmed Night
The Unchangeable
Heretic, Hero
Ashes and Smoke Pt.1
Ashes and Smoke Pt.2
Ashes and Smoke Pt.3
Small Steps
Blueberry Muffins
Crystal Labor
Dread Intrusion
Torn Asunder
Out of Darkness
Frostbite
Circumstance
A Gray World
Agent of Chaos
Love is Not Enough
Hear Me
It was Always You

WAR SUMMIT

The little dragon ran as fast as he could. He was a messenger. Running messages was the duty he owed her. Messages about friendship, magic, and sometimes tests. Though in all the years he had served her...he had never delivered a message about war....

“MOVE!!!! GET OUT OF MY WAY EVERY PONY!!!” he screamed.

A streets worth of ponies stared at him as he darted through. Spike kept screaming at them to move. When he reached the door he slammed through it as hard as possible.

“EEEPP!!!”

A yellow pegasus flew up so fast she hit the roof then fell back down again.   “SPIKE!!! You know better than to barge in like that when Fluttershy is over. You should be-”

Spike dashed up to the purple pony in front of him and shoved a letter in her face.

“Spike what are you-”

“Twilight you need to read that NOW!”

“Spike calm down! You are acting real strange as if something is-”

Twilight Sparkle caught glimpse of a word in Celestia’s letter. Had the letter been from anypony else she would have not believed it. Her eyes carefully analyzed the entire letter. Even for her brilliant young mind it took a moment to register. She placed a hoof on Spike.  “Spike I need you to make sure Fluttershy is okay. I have to get to Canterlot now and Celestia has requested I come alone. I need you to look after every pony here until I get back. Will you do that for me?”  Under any other circumstance Spike would have insisted that he would go with her. She was his best friend and like a big sister. He may be one of the smallest dragons in Equestria but Spike would fight the largest dragon by himself if it meant protecting Twilight. He sighed.

“Just be careful Twilight. I’ll try to say nothing to the others for the time being...it’d be best if you told them rather than me...ya know?”

She smiled.

“You’re right Spike. Thanks. I’ll see you soon.”

With that she closed her eyes and focused her energy. Her horn began to glow and an aura formed around her. She open her eyes and they beamed with white energy. Spike took a step back at sight. Twilight then thought of Canterlot...more specifically Celestia’s throne room. The room shone with energy and after an intense flash Twilight was gone. Spike sighed again. Fluttershy slowly stood up and rubbed her head with one hoof. She looked at Spike and then the scorched floor where Twilight once stood. She then looked back at Spike who rolled his eyes.

“Relax...I didn’t shish kebab Twilight. She....went to visit Celestia for....uh.....princess stuff....yeah.”

Fluttershy closed her eyes and put on her usual gentle smile as she spoke.

 “Oh I would never think that you could shish kebab Twilight Spike.”

Spike smiled.

“Thanks Fluttershy!”

She gently rubbed the head of the little dragon.

  “Oh don’t mention it. Besides its not like your fire can really burn anything other than the letters we send to the princess.”

Spike scowled.

THE THRONE ROOM

BOOM

Twilight emerged in mid air above the throne room floor with her wings spread. As she landed Princess Luna smiled and approached her.   “My, my Twilight Sparkle with an entrance like that you are becoming even more worthy of your title. Greetings to you Princess of Magic.”

Luna slightly bowed her head as Twilight did the same.

"Thank you Princess Luna. I came as soon as Spike gave me the letter. So... are we really going to war?"

Luna looked out one of the throne room windows. While the window was large it was dwarfed by the jewel encrusted walls of the throne room. She stayed silent for sometime. Twilight couldn't help getting a little timid from the silence. Without turning to look at Twilight Luna spoke.

"Sadly yes. My sister and I have many scouts through out the land. They report to us on various things: economic information, politics, and occasionally the actions of brave ponies like you and your friends. You can imagine our surprise when we received multiple reports of changeling invaders attacking small cities much like Ponyville."

Twilight thought of her friends. She thought of Ponyville. Then she thought of a horde of changelings destroying them both.

"Princess Luna why not just send me and the other elements? We defeated her twice now we can easily do it again!"

Before Luna had a chance to reply another voice interrupted.

"I'm afraid not my dear Twilight."

Twilight turned and saw Princess Celestia. Instead of bowing she smiled and hugged the sun goddess. Celestia looked down at Twilight and could tell that the young princess was eager to take on the changeling queen for a third time. Celestia continued.

"From what our scouts have gathered the changelings are no longer being fueled by everypony's love. Their queen has found a new source of power and we don't know what it is...that is why she is now more dangerous than ever."

Twilight bit her lip as she started to think. She paced quietly while Luna and Celestia watched her. They both were about to speak as Twilight interrupted them.

"WE NEED...... a list.

"Twi-"

"On the list should be different lists of our lists of plans."

"I alre-"

"The lists have to be in order from least do-able to most do-able so that way we encourage ourselves to do the least do-able....or should we place them in-"

Celestia continued to try to speak but Twilight was on a roll. Luna let out a long sigh and face-hooved. She took in a deep breath and channeled some magic.

"T W I L I G H T S P A R K L E ! ! ! W I L L Y O U A L L O W M Y S I S T E R T O S P E A K? ! "

The walls of the castle shuddered from the power of Luna's voice. Twilights ears were ringing like they never have before. She wore a shy smile.

"Oh...uh sorry Princess."

Celestia smiled.

"My dear Twilight... You are talking to your former teacher. I already have a list containing 117 lists that each contain 343 plans placed in order from most achievable to least achievable. The 117 lists are place in order from most destructive to least destructive and-"

Luna's head sank as she let out yet another sigh. For all her power and beauty....her sister...the sun goddess....was just as much of an egg head as Twilight. The moon goddess slowly trotted towards the door with an intent to leave before the two exploded from talk of list making. She focuses her magic on the door in an attempt to opened it silently. Just as she telekinetically grasped the handle the doors swung open to hit her in the face.

"Discord" she grumbled.

"Oh I feel so respected! Look at this! I'm a good boy for one month and I have royal goddesses opening doors for me! Oh equestria YOU ARE SO GOOD TO ME!"

Luna had urges she hadn't felt since Nightmare Moon. The theatric entrance of the god of chaos managed to pause the discussion of list making science. Celestia smiled as did Twilight.

"Hello Discord I understand your stay has been enjoyable?"

The creature slithered up to the ponies.

"Celestia dear I was SO WRONG ABOUT YOU.... I mean sure you can be a bit of a filly scout from time to time...but when I saw the concrete pillows and gelatin bed..... I knew you REALLY cared!!!!"

Celestia smiled.

"Discord you are a subject of equestria now and serve my sister and I well."

Luna's eyes locked on to her sister. She let out a very audible snort.

Celestia continued.

"Your work with the rogue dragons was incredible. In all my years I have never seen such excellent use of gummy ponies. To think that large amounts of candy could alter the effect of a dragon's fire... It seemed ridiculous."

Discord put on his glasses. They were made from diamonds of such high quality that even Luna stared at them with such focus that she ignored the creature wearing them.
He spoke in the same manner that the first class of canterlot did.

"That is why you need me Celestia dear.... because my mind goes were no other mind can go! INSIDE THE BOX!!!"

Discord let out a proud laugh and removed his glasses. He then tossed them up in the air and caught them with his mouth. The three princesses cringed when hearing the diamonds being crunched. Discord licked his nose and let out a surprisingly quiet belch for a being his size.

Luna gave him a look of disgust and walked up to her sister.

"Celestia where is Cadence? We need to get this meeting started already. We cannot just sit around all day and watch Discord eat!"

Twilight joined in.

"I can't wait to see Cadence! I haven't seen her in almost a month. I need to show her a picture of a new dress for her otherwise Rarity will freak"

Celestia frowned.

"Unfortunately Princess Cadence will not be able to make it on time so we will have to convene without her. I brought you all her today because I believe Equestria is under attack. Queen Chrysalis and her changeling horde have returned. The small cities on the borders of our lands have reported frequent attacks. At first Luna and I believed that these were small scale attacks by the small remaining forces of the changeling army. So we sent equestrian troops to each town."

Celestia walked over to a large table in the throne room and stared at it for a moment.

“From what our troops had gathered. The attacks were well planned and well executed. Each time the enemy attacked they had a larger force. Our scouts reported the troops having a stressful time. Occasionally they would encounter soldiers who unfortunately were changelings. Those encounters would often end with-”

Celestia’s eyes saddened. Twilight had never seen her so distressed. The look on Celestia’s face pained Twilight. She knew that whatever those outer cities were experiencing was horrible. Just as Twilight was going to speak Celestia stomped one hoof on the ground. The throne room floor cracked where Celestia stood. Twilight took a step back and turned to look at Luna who was right behind her. To see someone like Celestia experience this level of anger was new for Twilight. She thought of the battle between Celestia and Nightmare moon. Luna looked down at Twilight and noticed the younger pony looked alarmed. Luna gave a small smile to Twilight then approached her sister at the large table. The table was nearly ten times the size of Twilights study table. It contained a perfectly crafted replica of all Equestria and its border lands. As Luna leaned in closer to her sister she saw what was receiving a wrathful stare from Celestia.

Luna spoke softly.

“Sister I am just as upset as you are over the treatment of our people...maybe even more...”

The thought of what she once was flowed through her mind.

“I-it-....Nightmare Moon once did such vile things and to see the people of Equestria relive those horrors....the loss of loved ones...friends...family... Their queen will suffer the consequences of her actions...I assure that. However that will not happen if we cannot defend our own people. While I typically despise the talk of list making I thoroughly enjoy making lists of different ways to destroy those who threaten our subjects. I been back...for a short time now... so I- we need your guidance sister. You and I setup this meeting for a purpose, so let us see to it that we are productive.”

Celestia let out a long sigh and turned to face the others.

“You are right. I apologize to you all for being distracted. My intent for this meeting is to prepare Equestria for war. The changelings passed the point of no return when they decided the life of ponies in this kingdom were not valuable. Equestria needs to be ready to defend herself. To help prepare we need time.”

Celestia glanced at Discord who was presumably sleeping in mid air directly above Twilight. Even with his eyes closed he could feel Celestia’s stare.

“Lay it on me lady. What do you need? Let me guess...nothing: crazy, dangerous, eccentric, evil, wild, and/or chaotic? Don’t worry I’ll try to stay boring...if not for you then at least for my little pal in ponyville.”

Celestia smirked.

“Discord this is your chance to show Equestria that you are different. I know I have consistently asked you to reframe from doing anything overly chaotic. I also know that chaos IS you. It is to you what the sun is to me and what the moon is to Luna. That cannot be changed nor should it.”

The creature opened one eye. His face showed genuine interest in what the pony was saying. Celestia eyes had a fire in them he hadn’t seen since she first defeated him.

“Discord. So long as none of it effects the citizens of equestria...I want chaos. I want you to actively seek out changelings and unleash upon them far more than what you have ever done. Slow them for as long as you can while the citizens evacuate the outer cities. How you slow them is entirely up to you.”

He had tears in his eyes.

“ARE YOU? YOU MEAN? I? CHAOS?”

Celestia and Luna smiled while Twilights jaw nearly hit the floor. Celestia nodded.

“Chaos.”

The moment the word left her mouth the creature vanished. Twilight could hardly comprehend what just went down. She pointed where Discord was then at the window and back to where Discord was. Celestia ignored the purple pony and turned to Luna.

“Sister I need you to prepare our defensive and offensive plans. While we have troops that are properly trained many of them have never faced changelings as well as hordes of that scale. You need to prepare them with the tools but more importantly the mindset. While you do this I will attend to the Sun and Moon guard. They have not been woken since before our battle. They may be few but no pony can match their commitment to Equestria. I will also make sure to inform Cadence that she will be needed to keep the morale of the ponies up.”

Twilight eagerly stepped up while ignoring the release of the god of chaos.

“Princess what can I do to help? Should I get the gang to train or maybe-“

Celestia cut her off.   “Twilight I need you to assist Luna in any way possible. It has been a little over a month since you became a princess and while you have learned as fast as you always do I simply cannot assign you a task that you can do independently. It is not that I doubt you, your knowledge, your magic, or your ability to get things done. However I cannot afford to jeopardize the fate of equestria. Luna will be preparing many different offensive and defensive strategies. She has more experience in warfare than anypony I know. You and your friends will obviously be a part of one of her plans. Equestria will need the courage you and friends have to give. You may no longer have the elements of harmony. However the bond you and yours friends share can match if not exceed that power ten fold.”  Twilight gave a confident nod to her mentor.  “Don’t worry Princess the gang and I will be excited to serve Equestria again.”  Celestia smiled.   “Thank you Twilight. Now if you’ll excuse me I have to prepare the Sun and Moon Guard.”

With that Celestia left the throne room. Luna and Twilight stood silent for a short time. Luna continued to stare at the large table in the room. She appeared to be lost in thought. Twilight broke the silence with a small cough.

“Um...Princess? Is there anything I can do right now?”

Luna stayed silent.

“Luna?”

  The small pony sighed and sat down. Time passed slowly but surely. The sun was setting and the moon was rising. Nighttime had began its swift decent over the land. The glistening throne room slowly became a dark chamber of solace. It still glistened yet not with the jewel encrusted walls. The starry night sky and glowing full moon shone through a large glass ceiling.. The cool night breeze sang its song and could be heard through the windows in the room.   Luna breathed in slowly with her eyes closed. The night air was soothing. As she exhaled she opened her eyes and saw the replica of Equestria in a whole new light. Ambushes, traps, sieges, flanks, vantage points, and various other strategic things flowed through her mind like the night breeze. It was a perfect harmony of war. She let on a small smirk.

“Twilight...tell the guards right outside the door to bring your friends from Ponyville...We have work to do...”

Author's Note

I know TL;DR lol

Hello FIM FIC. This is my first MLP FanFic ever. First off if you are taking time to read my fic I want to say thank you. I write for myself but there is something...magical (I went there)... when some pony else enjoys your writing. I also want to say that your feedback is crucial to me. Be honest! I hope that my writing skills will grow as my fics go on. That will only happen if I take in your input. That being said, while I respect your opinions that doesn't mean I will always agree.

As far as this story goes I want this one to be something that explore more serious tones while still keeping some good ol' fashioned mlp fun. That why I was a little ticked at the "select your genre" crap. I hope to make you laugh, cry, scream, and all sorts of other things. I also plan to use a crapload of characters especially the side ones. I can't wait to explore them because frankly I feel they have so much to offer. I hope to update every week or so but please don't hold me to it. I tend to write chapters that are a minimum of 3000 words, this first chapter being an exception. I have got school, work, and a severe case of sleepiness. For now this will be my only story. I plan to have serious chapters and lighthearted ones. A question I have for whoever reads this is: Would you prefer the lighthearted chapters to be a "separate" story? I ask because I have read other Fics that do this and found that some like it because maybe they are only here for the dark stuff and don't want to be updated for a chapter about pinkie being...well pinkie.

Anyway enjoy!

P.s. you don't have to worry about my OC's ever being self inserts. I aint into that. If I ever do, do a self insert it will be very obvious because that pony will probably have a singing/acting addiction as well as an addiction to video games and scifi. I only say this because my OC for this story has some issues...none of which I share...so...yeah.

An Unwelcome Change

Monday morning

He watched as the townsfolk retreated to the town hall. They barricaded themselves in. As he walked past the abandoned buildings nearby he witnessed the destruction they had caused. General stores and various other buildings were burning. The roof of the saloon had collapsed on itself. Bodies littered the streets. As they closed in on the town hall the sounds of ponies crying grew. Mothers began to comfort their children for the last time. Fathers prepared to fight to protect their families. Though a fight would not take place. No last battles or opportunities for escape. It would happen like every town before this one. The remaining handful of ponies would always fall back to some form of shelter. Whether it was a town hall, store, or house the outcome would always be the same. It was what she demanded.

Take the place of as many ponies as possible…destroy the rest.

The changelings formed a semicircle in front of the town hall. He stood a small distance back still weighing his decision. More than most he knew what being replaced does to ponies. He knew that feeling a pony feels when they find out the person they loved or cherished is a monster. Replacement is not what these ponies had to worry about. These ponies would perish. They had too. This was his task. It was his destiny. It was what she decreed.

Sunday: The Night Before

A slender changeling approached the horde. Her mane was darker than most changelings yet still shined under the moonlight. Her horn radiated with a bright green aura as she spoke.

“Today is the day Appaloosa is…changed.”

Bits of laughter spread through the horde as she continued with a smirk.

“I have direct orders from our queen to make this trash heap suffer. So we WILL make them suffer. Their homes will burn. Their supplies will burn. Their precious apple trees will burn. After everything has been burned…. then and ONLY then…will they burn!”

The horde released a roar.

“It is with a heavy heart that I tell you all that I will not be the one to burn them. In my place will be my little brother…Night Spark! Worry not! I will be here to make them suffer. Then after my flames consume everything I will leave the remaining survivors to him and a small number of you. The rest of us will move towards Fillydelphia to meet with the others. This is his first raid so I ask that you treat him as you would me…. otherwise I will enjoy watching you charred husks crumble into ash. Am I clear?”

Silence hung in the air. She smiled.

“Excellent. Now attack.”

The horde began its decent on the town. The darkness of night concealed their attack, leaving the town completely defenseless. Night Spark observed the chaos for some time before she noticed him.

“Breathtaking isn’t it brother?”

Night Fire held a devious grin as she circled him in the same manner a predator circles its prey.
Night Spark said nothing to her. Instead he lightly brushed past her and walked slowly towards the town. He knew what she was doing. She had done it the last raid he was on. Night Fire enjoyed teasing him for being scared.

“You are actually going to kill something tonight right? Mother will not allow you the pleasure of being a coward again and for that matter neither will I”.

He continued his silent walk, which began to infuriate her. She darted in front of him and pushed him back. Her eyes glared at his.

“Are you actually going to be useful for once? Answer me brother! Every second you breathe with this fear of killing ponies is a disgrace to our family. Do not think for one second that I will sit back and allow you to fester like the little disease you are. If you do not pull your weight I will remove you from this family myself.”

While she was more experienced in using her magic Night Spark was still capable of hurting her. This was not the first time she belittled him and it would not be that last. Every now and then she pushes his buttons too far. Still meeting her glare he took a step closer to her. His horn began to glow along with his eyes. He spoke in a low stern voice.

“Know this sister. You may kill mere ponies. You may burn down villages and spread mother’s hate. But if you continue to treat me like one of those worthless maggots under your command…”

He leaned in closer to the point where their eyes were mere inches apart.

“I wonder how mother would think of me if my first kill was my own sister. Would she be wrathful? Would she embrace me with love seeing as I rid her kingdom of such an obnoxious mouth? The more I think about it the more enticed I am.”

With that her pushed her aside and began to fly over the town. She called out to him sarcastically.

“I love your humor brother!!! You always were the funny one!”

As he flew overhead he could see the small number of canterlot soldiers being swarmed. They put up a valiant effort and tried to buy time for the town. However the swarm simply overtook them. After some brief flashes of magic the soldier’s bodies lay still on the ground. With them gone the horde continued on to the heart of the town. Some of the ponies were able to take down multiple changelings on their own. Many of them were earth ponies and had natural brute strength that far surpassed anything a changeling could have without magic. Night Spark noticed one pony in particular. He had a yellow mane and an apple for a cutiemark. The pony impressively kicked multiple changelings at once sending them flying or knocking them unconscious. Night Spark flew down to this pony. As he approached him the changelings continued to attack.

“Leave this one to me. I will take care of him. Continue on to the rest of the town.”

The changelings did as Night Spark commanded. Leaving just him and the yellow pony in front of the saloon. The pony spoke.

“Ya think you can take Braeburn on by yerself?! Do ya know who I am? I am a stallion of the Apple family. Earth ponies don’t come any stronger than this!”

Night Spark observed the pony and stayed silent. After a short moment he replied to the earth pony.

“You are indeed much stronger than I am. At least for now that is.”

  With that Night Spark dashed forward and landed a hoof in the yellow ponies face. However the farmer recovered quickly and used both front hooves to land a powerful barrage of kicks on Night Spark. He slid on the dirt a few yards away.

“Serves ya right you monster. Your kind disgusts me. Look at what ‘cha doin’ to these good folk. Yall aint nothing but a plague. “
As Night Spark stood up he spoke in pain.

“Listen to me…Braeburn…you are a powerful pony. Powerful enough to maybe make it to Canterlot. I will give you an opportunity that no other changeling will offer. Run. Go and spread the word of what has become of Appaloosa. Reassure them this is no small attack. The changelings are going to begin a full-scale assault on fillydelphia next. Make sure-“

Braeburn interrupted him.

“You coward. Can’t fight me so ya try to git me to run away?! Ya aint got no shame do ya?”

Night Spark stood tall and charged his horn. His eyes began to glow with a bright bluish white light. His horn became engulfed in electric energy. The changeling released a growl and shot out magic at the saloon right behind Braeburn. The resulting explosion blew away a massive chunk of the second story. Wood chips and other debris began to fall all around the two. The beams holding up the roof of the saloon gave way and the building collapsed. Braeburn watched with wide eyes. Night Spark spoke in the same low voice his used when speaking to his sister. As he spoke his mane began to shift colors.

“This destruction will spread whether you stay here to die or flee. It is too late to save your town and your people. However it is not to late for Fillydelphia. If you warn Canterlot… If you warn the others… You can save them from sharing Appaloosa’s fate.”

By the time he finished speaking Night Spark literally mirrored Braeburn. This caused Braeburn to take a step back. Night Spark placed a hoof on his chest.

“The horde is here to replace as many of you as possible…then kill the rest of you. I will say that you died in that saloon behind you. Now go.”

Night Spark began walking towards the center of the town. He hoped the pony would take his chance to flee. Braeburn called out to him.

“Why are you helpin’ me?”

He continued to walk away from the pony. Why was he helping him? He should take the kill. Make the Earth pony suffer. He didn’t know Braeburn or any other pony for that matter. Night Spark spoke over his shoulder.

“Fate chose for me to be a monster. But in my short time I have realized…there is no fate but that which we make.”

That answer seemed to be enough for Braeburn. He dashed off as fast as he could towards Canterlot. Night Spark remained with his form. As long as he held it he had the strength of “an Apple Family Stallion”. As the night went on Night Spark walked through the street witnessing the carnage. There were times were many ponies would rush him thinking he was the real Braeburn. Instead of breaking there spirits even more by revealing his true from, he tried to assist them. He kept up the form until the brink of dawn. By then the streets were empty and the few remaining ponies were all falling back towards the town hall. While the horde pursued them Night Fire flew in from the farmland, which was now a field of smoldering ash and embers. She approached Night Spark and observed his new form. Her face was one of disgust.

“Please don’t tell me you’ve concealed yourself as this for the whole night. Did you even kill this pony? Or did he get to run away like the last time?”

She didn’t even let him answer.

“Honestly you are pathetic. So much raw power and yet you sit like a little filly and do nothing every time we take a town. Well not anymore brother. Just as soon as the last of these vermin inevitably lock themselves in a building you will be responsible for finishing them. Mother left me specific instructions. I will leave 13 of my personal troops to accompany you. If YOU do not burn that building down upon those ponies then my troops will have the pleasure of not only beating you senseless…but beating you senseless while making you watch as they burn anyway. This is your day brother. Prove you are more than some worthless annoyance that festers in our minds.”

She flew away and directed the horde from the sky. Night Spark began his walk towards town hall.

Monday: Present

Take the place of as many ponies as possible…destroy the rest.

The 13 changelings stood silently and watched him. He knew based off their looks they wanted him not to burn the building simply so that they could beat him. Their faces changed when they saw his horn begin to glow.

Damn her. She wants me to kill? She wants me to burn something? She wants me to prove I am not some worthless waste of space?

The electricity began to overflow and spread to the rest of his body. The ground underneath him began to catch fire. His anger began to fuel his magic. Night Spark could see the frightened ponies through the window. He knew it could not be any other way. Death was going to reach them by his hooves or the monsters around him. They knew the next few seconds would hold their fates.

Fate.

Almost suddenly Night Spark stopped channeling magic. The 13 changelings noticed this and began to move towards him with sinister smiles. Though all he could focus on was the faces of the ponies staring back at him. He exhaled and closed his eyes. The words quietly slipped out from his mouth.

“No fate but that which we make….”

Almost instantly he re-channeled his magic and released a large blast of forked lightning to his left. The 6 changelings were instantly turned to ash. The remaining seven slammed into him and began to beat him with their hooves. He was trapped. His vision started to fade. Hooves continued to pound into his sides. One of the changelings shot a quick burst of magic to the town hall and instantly set it ablaze. The ponies inside began to scream. The fire was spreading quickly and was weakening the roof of the building. He could hear the wooden beams creak. Just before he blacked out Night Spark shifted into Braeburn's form and used his hind legs to buck all the changelings off of him. He dashed forward to the closet one and stomped once on its neck instantly snapping it. The other changelings started to get up. He shifted back to normal and released a frenzy of blasts from his horn. Due to his weakened state the blasts did not instantly kill the changelings but it left them broken. Watching the injured changelings Night Spark snarled as he spoke.

"How is this for burning?"

He channeled his magic again and picked up the 6 remaining changelings. He faced the building on fire and yelled.

“GET AWAY FROM THE DOOR!!!”

The ponies screamed and shifted away. He slammed the monsters through the door and broke some of their wings. The ponies poured out. They were coughing and some of them had light burns but they were alive. As the last ones ran out Night Spark shot one last blast and collapsed the entrance trapping the changelings in the burning building. The ones that were still conscious screeched as the flames consumed them. The small crowd of ponies stood away from Night Spark. As he approached them they stepped back. He realized they were fearful of him. It was understandable even though he did save their lives. He knew his appearance was not exactly something normal to most ponies. Nopony enjoyed the presence of a monster. So he did the only thing that he thought would assure them that he meant no harm.

“Citizens of Appaloosa…I surrender.”

Author's Note

I know I said I will upload every week but I have had this chapter done for some time. So here it is. I introduce to you my OC. As always give me your questions, comments, complaints, feels, and souls. This chapter is mainly OC's and changelings. There is one real pony though. I tried going for a darker chapter. To quell any concerns before they start. My OC will have significance to the story but will in no way take the place or role of other ponies. I may or may not start giving previews for the next chapters...idk why, but I feel I should at least for now. (insert dragon ball z announcer)
SO ON THE NEXT EPISODE OF MLP: AN UNWELCOME CHANGE, THE PONIES OF EQUESTRIA HAVE MIXED OPINIONS ON THEIR NEW PRISONER. CAN HE BE TRUSTED? WILL THEY HEED HIS ADVICE TO PROTECT FILLYDELPHIA? WHAT HAPPENED TO BRAEBURN? TUNE IN THE NEXT TIME THIS STUPID AUTHOR UPDATES THE STORY!!!

A New Fate

On the Road to Canterlot:

“He should be executed for his crimes.”

“That is not up to us to decide. Besides, think about which Princess we are going to see. Do you really think she will allow this thing the pleasure of a fate worse than death?”

“You have a point there my friend.”

The sounds of ponies talking woke him. His eyes slowly peeled open and he observed his surroundings. He was in a rather confined metal carriage. The only source of light was from that of a small barred hole on the top. When he tried to sit up a sharp pain shot out all over his body. He thought back to the beating the other changelings gave him. That didn’t explain the throbbing pain on his head. As he nudged himself upright Night Spark placed a hoof on the side of his head. There was quite a bit of dry blood. Then he remembered the Equestrian troops knocking him out. While still thinking about his injuries a guard spoke to him.

“Did you finally wake up? I hope we weren't too loud for you.”

The guards laughed. Even though he was in considerable pain Night Spark decided to have a little fun. He spoke up with a raspy weak voice.

“Don't be ridiculous. I could never be disturbed by the sound of two carriage ponies. How ineffective at combat did you both have to be to earn the privilege of hauling me around?”

The only reply the guards gave him was angry growls. Then one of them bucked his hind legs and slammed the carriage. Night Spark fell out of his seat and hit the floor headfirst. His vision faded and once again he became unconscious.

Night Spark’s mind…

He didn’t know where his mind took him. Where ever it was it was beautiful. The walls were encrusted with many different kinds of jewels. Their beauty was matched only by the breathtaking view of Equestria visible from the large windows. As he walked to the nearest window Night Spark took notice of the perfectly crafted replica of equestria. The level of detail was breathtaking down to the door handles that were no larger than a few grains of salt. Only skilled magic could have crafted something so perfect. His thoughts became empty as he saw the land before him. Just by looking down, the entire city of Canterlot was visible. His eyes soaked in the architectural and organic beauty before him. Large and powerful stone buildings had a demanding presence. The green gardens and perfectly placed flora gave the city a serene feel. Changelings had nothing remotely close to what he saw. For a brief moment Night Spark felt like this was his. Like he belonged just as much as anypony. After all Equestria is a rather large place. No pony would notice a single changeling just trying to enjoy his life.

Suddenly a voice spoke from behind him. It was a voice he knew well.

“These thoughts of yours are dangerous. Don’t ever fool yourself. While you can deceive them for a short time…you will always be different.”

Night Spark turned around to face his mother. The Changeling Queen stood at nearly double his height. Her mane was a greenish blue and flowed as her magic lightly pulsed through it. The younger changeling took a bold step towards her and spoke.

“I-You are right. I will always be different. Different in that maybe I want something more out of my life than to fulfill your schemes.”

Night Spark noticed a slight expression on her face but he could not make out what it was. Was it hurt? Anger? Both? All were fine by him. With another bold step he continued.

“You say we are your children and you love us but you have yet to show me any sign of love. Love is not something you demand. You, more so than most should know that by now.”

The queen replied coldly to her son.

“Love is something expected from all of my subjects….or at least it was…”

Subjects?

Night Spark’s anger shrouded his sense of thought. He could feel his magic flow around him as he spoke.

“THAT’S ALL I AM TO YOU? NOTHING MORE THAN A SUBJECT RIGHT? DAMN YOU AND DAMN YOUR SUBJECTS. DO YOU WANT TO KNOW WHY WE ARE DIFFERENT? WHY WE DONT BELONG? YOU!!! IT’S BECAUSE OF YOU!!!”

This caused the Queen to laugh. This only angered him more. The young changeling growled and shot forth a blast of lightning at the queen. It faded to nothing upon impacting her. The Queen’s laughing immediately halted. Her expression shifted to an angry one. Green magic began to flow from her horn. She spoke in the same manner Night Spark spoke to his sister with.

“You think I am the reason no pony will except changelings? You feel that due to my actions they believe us to be monsters? You disappoint me Night Spark. Above all of my children I thought you would understand.”

Night Spark lowered his head slightly. He knew she was going to bring it up. The Queen began to circle him just like Night Fire as she spoke.

“Have I told you about how you and your siblings came to be? I don’t believe I have. It’s a story of failure, disappoint, and most importantly hope. While I cherish my little changelings I don’t believe I ever truly loved them. Honestly they are a product of a spell that only true changelings can perform.”

Night Sparks ears twitched. What did she mean? True changelings?

She continued.

“Long ago in an entirely different Equestria, Changelings and ponies used to happily coexist. We shared cities, food, traditions, and love for one another. The Changelings of old appeared as you and I appear now. They never changed forms because at the time it was something that we did not know we could do. Even so ponies accepted us despite our unique appearance. One day in a town not so different from that of Appaloosa or Ponyville a changeling was accused of theft. The town guards began to surround this changeling and cornered her. They told her she could be banished. They told her that Celestia and Luna would punish her. All for what? Theft? They continued to corner this changeling and impose great fear upon her. After a certain point she changed. She changed right before their eyes. The fear exposed our true gift. It ironically ended our relationship with ponies as well. You see, a flying pony with wings? THAT is normal. A magic wielding pony with a horn that can alter reality with a single thought? THAT is normal. A pony with wings and a horn? While rare, THAT is normal. THAT IS WHAT BELONGS! A PONY WITH BLACK SKIN, SEE THROUGH WINGS , GREEN MANE, AND A JAGGED HORN?!”

She paused. Night Spark could see her face shaking slightly as she glared at him. His mother’s anger was nearly at its peak. She lowered herself to view him eye to eye. She continued.

“That, my son is a monster. It is what made ponies look at every changeling differently. Suddenly friends became enemies. Families broke apart. Equestria had arrived at the conclusion that changelings were vile, savage, and untrustworthy. They were no longer welcomed in stores or places of dining. Suddenly they found themselves no longer being equal citizens of Equestrian cities. We became pests to the ponies. It was only a matter of time before the aggression and hate had lead to violence against Changelings. In a matter of months a few random street attacks had turned to full-scale war. Entire cities were destroyed. Thousands died on both sides. Celestia and Luna were unable to help. For all their might and all their influence. The goddesses were powerless against the hatred their subjects had for one another. What could they do? Scold the ponies? Banish them? No. They could do nothing because in the end they thought of themselves. After all what are gods without their worshipers?”

Night Spark noticed her face fall slightly. There was a faint expression of loss in her eyes. She continued much calmer.

“Despite having similar numbers the changelings were always at the disadvantage. The ponies had the best magic. They had the stronger troops and the faster flyers. While some changelings had mastered the ability to shift forms it was too little to late. The last days of the war were merely days of loss. The changeling numbers had dwindled down to a few hundred. The survivors retreated deep into the desert caves of Equestria. Only then after the changelings had disappeared did the ponies realize what they had done. Instead of trying to remedy the situation they chose to simply forget. After all before I stormed Canterlot who today remembered the changelings? Nopony.”
Night Spark doubted her. She was the changeling queen after all. He couldn’t imagine ponies acting in such a manner. When she sensed his doubt she turned around and walked to the replica of Equestria. Her magic radiated from her horn and began to transform his surroundings. She spoke as this happened.

“The caves were harsh. There was hardly food to find. In fact there was so little a few changelings resorted to canibalism, which further divided the survivors. Eventually all were lost except for a single family. Two parents and one child. The parents knew something had to be done. They wanted to protect not only their child but the last young changeling. Fortunately they were very skilled in magic. After spending days casting spells they had found a way to protect their child. Using the very same sand that they were condemned to live in they produced artificial changelings. These changelings were simple minded and very loyal to them. The couple taught their child this spell and-“

She paused for a moment. Night Spark could hear her breathing a little harder. He slowly approached her. Noticing her son by her side she continued.

“Once the child had successfully performed the spell the parents gave it one task. Make them remember. They then gave the child every last bit of their love and magic until they fell.”

Night Spark spoke up.

“Ponies would never do such a thing. They way you are describing them… it’s as if you are describing us!”

She turned her head sharply towards him. Then once again met him eye to eye.

“Really now? You think they are different then what I have described? You think they have…changed? You see unlike us they can never change. When I made you I did not just cast a spell. I needed the advantage that Celestia had. If she had the elements of harmony then I needed something to combat them. So I worked on altering the same spell used to create our troops. While I was able to make stronger and faster changelings they still had the problem of being simple-minded drones. So I searched for a way to make real changelings using magic.”

Night Spark shot her a confused look.

What did she mean?

The Queen continued.

“I took a chance. One that nearly destroyed me. By embedding my magic with my own life-force I created you and your siblings. You are different from other changelings because you are no simple product of a spell. You are a physically extension of my being. We share the same blood, the same magic…the same soul. No matter how you may feel about me… you are my son. When I brought you to life I focused on giving each of you a different gift. Something unique to feed on. Night Fire will feed on hate. It is why she acts they way she does. Night Storm feeds off fear, Night Frost off love, Night Fang off agony, Night T-“

He interrupted her with some hesitance in his voice.
“So I-we feed off what you have in the past? What has failed to give you power before? How can you consider us real children when we are nothing more than shadows from the past!? This is not the way! You want to show the ponies that changelings are worth something? You want us to belong? Then do what we do best: change. You believe they won’t? You believe they can’t? Then that is their failure not ours. The very least we can do is rise above whatever tensions are still present.”

The queen ignored his plea and continued.

“You my son were created to feed off hope. You and Night Fire represent the two things I have not tried to feed off of until now. She and I share the hordes hunger for hate. If hate fails me then hope will prevail. You feed off hope because I believe you represent hope for changelings…for me. All living things contain hope. It is tied to a creatures mind and dreams. As long as something can think it will have hope. You essentially have more power than you can ever comprehend. It is why I raised you different from the other children.”

She paused for a moment and closed her eyes as if she was trying to envision what she was talking about.

“When you were born I placed a spell on you that changed your appearance to that of a normal pony. After days of searching I left you with the most loving family I could find in Canterlot. They nurtured you. They loved you and would have died for you. Your adopted siblings thought you to be their whole world. Their special little brother. “

His heart fell at hearing her mention his “family”. While it had been many years since he had last saw them the wounds in his heart still bled from that day. Her voice was filled with artificial pity as she went on.

“Hearts warming eve… It was supposed to be a day of love for one another. Your family was enjoying a wonderful feast. You had conversations of joy and bliss. That was perfect. However when the spell wore off? When you changed before their eyes? When they saw what you truly were? My poor Night Spark felt the same hate his ancestors felt. Your own family could not even bare the sight of you. All the years of love. All the warm embraces and black lies of how they would always support you. The special little brother was nothing more than a monster. Despite your pleas and you crying they would not even acknowledge you. All they saw was a black pest that had invaded their homes and their family. When you ran away did they bother to look for you? Did they regret their actions? Were the guard ponies notified? No and why would they be. Nopony wants a monster. No even your family of seven years.”

As tears rolled down his face Night Spark felt broken. Waves of anger, grief, and sorrow drowned him. Chrysalis saw this and took advantage of the opportunity to embrace him and pull him under her wing. She spoke softly.

“I am sorry for putting you through that. It brought me no joy. However it should have taught you a valuable lesson. In the world of ponies…Changelings will never belong. I wanted you to experience their cruelty first hand. I want you to realize that in order for things to change…the world must change. You know their deceptive ways just as well as I do. That is why you and I share such a special bond. While I was disappointed in your action at Appaloosa I think you presented us with a wonderful opportunity. You have surrendered and appear to be in a weakened state. The ponies will see this and try to interrogate you. They will want to know what your intentions are. Help me son. Let them think that we will attack the Crystal Empire. Convince them that you are different and that you want to help them. Give the changelings the hope the need.”

Night Spark removed himself from under her wing. His silence told her that his mind was troubled on how to continue. The young changeling walked back to the window he had looked at earlier. Everything was different. Everything had changed. The bold walls of the city were crumbled in ruins. The flora had shriveled up and died. Homes were nothing more than piles of ash and rubble. Looking beyond Canterlot’s walls he could see Ponyville in the distance. A large cloud of smoke had formed over it. The sky above Equestria had massive greenish gray storm clouds looming over the land. The suns rays had a slight tint of green similar to that of Chrysalis’ magic. Was this what she wanted? Was this his fate? Is this her definition of change? Night Spark closed his eyes. He felt trapped. If what his mother had told him was true, than he is a member of a nearly extinct race. He was a beacon of hope for her and for his kind. A last chance at being a part of this world. On the other hand if he still believes her to be wrong. If he choses not to judge ponies based of their past actions and assists them. He will be infamous. The cause of his own kind going extinct. These thoughts continued to plague him. He could very well be the key to victory for either side. He looked at the land one more time. It was a wasteland. No matter how hard he tried he did not feel like that Equestria was the one he belonged to. He spoke over his shoulder.

“We may share the same blood…the same magic…the same soul. But we do not share the same hopes. You hope for a world where ponies are gone and changelings take their place. I hope for a world where changelings and ponies can coexist.”

He thought of his family as he spoke.

“However I realize now that both our hopes are out of reach. In reality there are only seven changelings in Equestria. The rest while independent and capable of free will are merely dust and echoes of a time past…our time. So the only thing I can hope for now is that my actions will make ponies see. I am not a monster. I am not some infestation. I am a changeling and I am capable of benefiting this land just as much as any pony is. In this respect my answer to you is no. I will not help you destroy these ponies.”

Her body language became hostile. As she spoke the walls of the room shuddered.

“NIGHT SPARK!!! DO NOT DO THIS! I AM YOUR MOTHER! YOUR REAL FAMILY! WOULD YOU THROW AWAY THE LOVE THAT I OFFER YOU TO PROTECT THOSE WHO HURT YOU!?”

His gaze remained on the wasteland that was Equestria as he replied.

“They may have hurt me. They may have hurt our people. But what good is destroying monsters if you become one in the process. The end result will be the same. Whether it’s ponies, changelings, Sombra, Nightmare Moon, or Discord someone or something will always be a monster…and I will be damned before I allow myself to become one. You cannot decide my fate because it will be what I make it. I am sorry that you cannot see the world in another light as I do.”
She released a large blast of magic that completely destroyed the roof above them both. Night Spark nearly fell out the window. The queens voice was distorted and layered upon itself. Her eye burned with green energy as she roared.   “I CANNOT DECIDE YOUR FATE? IGNORANCE DOES NOT SUIT YOU SON! YOU WISH TO AID THE ENEMY? YOU WISH TO BE THE BANE OF YOUR REAL FAMILY? VERY WELL NIGHT SPARK CONSIDER THIS THE LAST TIME YOU WILL SEE ME AS YOUR MOTHER! AFTER I SEVER OUR BOND THE LINK TO MY MAGIC AND MY ESSENCE WILL BE DESTROYED. YOU WILL BE FORCED TO FEED OFF THE HOPES OF LIVINGS THINGS LIKE THE MONSTER YOU ARE. IF YOU CHOSE TO MAINTAIN THIS HIGH PATH YOU HAVE TAKEN TO PROTECT THESE PONIES AND DO NOT FEED THEN YOU WILL RUN OUT OF MAGIC AND DIE!!! THIS IS YOU FATE! YOU LIVE A MONSTER OR DIE A STARVING LITTLE PEST!”

She shot a massive green blast at Night Spark. For a moment he felt like his skin was on fire. The world around him crumbled upon itself and became black. Suddenly he heard voices.

“Is this him?”

“Yes sir!”

“Good the Princess wants to see him.”

He was awake.

The Canterlot Throne room (night):

Twilight was nervous. The girls were expected to arrive in the morning. She had not yet told her friends of the upcoming war. Would they be angry with her for not immediately telling them?

Probably not…BUT if they are…

The thousands of different outcomes played out in her head. Everything from Pinkie crying to Fluttershy summoning the forest creatures to destroy her. Her ears hung low in sadness. As she sat there awaiting her friends Luna sensed her anxiousness and knew that she was most likely freaking out on the inside. She placed her hoof gently on Twilights back and spoke.

“Relax Twilight. Your friends are very understanding. If anything they will most likely appreciate that you did not want to ruin their day with such grim news. In fact you friend Spike will more than likely be the receiving end of their frustration for not telling-“

Before Luna could finish her sentence the throne room doors literally exploded as Twilights friends charged through them. Applejack was the first one to speak.

“TWI!!! SPIKE TOLD US EVERYTHING!!! JUST POINT US AT ‘EM! AIN’T NOPONY GOIN’ TOUCH…well…ANYTHIN’ IN EQUESTRIA AS LONG AS WE SIX GOT EACH OTHER!”

As Twilight was experiencing shock, joy, and fear Pinkie Pie slammed into Luna like a pink battering ram. Not expecting the Pink menace Luna was trapped in grip stronger than that of a full-grown dragon. Pinkie squealed at the Princess.

“OH LUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNNNNYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY I MISSED YOU SOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO MUCH!!! I CANT WAIT TO THROW YOU A PINKIE MISSED YOU PARTY!!!! WE ARE GOING TO HAVE CAKE AND CONFETTI AND STREAMERS AND CAKE AND PRESENTS AND PUNCH AND CAKE AND MUSIC AND CANDY AND MORE CAKE TO WASH THE CANDY DOWN AND THEN-“

Luna’s face was becoming a pale blue. Twilight noticed this and used her magic to pry each of Pinkie’s limbs off Luna as if they were bent around her like steel. Luna fell to the ground wheezing. She made a mental note to study the source of Pinkies unimaginable strength.
With a raspy voice Luna spoke to the 5 mares that had destroyed her throne room’s doors.

“Thank you all for being present. There is much to discuss. Equestria is going to-“

Before she could finish Twilight interrupted her.

“How did you guys get Spike to tell you?”

Rainbow Dash was the first to answer as she flew lazily above the other mares.

“Easy… we sent Rarity in your home for like 15 seconds and boom…”

Rarity observed her perfectly polished hooves and let out a lady like giggle. Twilight face hooved. Spike was in for one heck of a lecture. Luna tried to bring the conversation back to her.

“Anyhow my friends I think its time we discussed the plans for-“

She stopped talking when she felt hooves running through her mane. She tilted her head around to find a weightless Pinkie Pie playing with her hair. Luna sighed and closed her eyes as she spoke again.

“Pinkie Pie…What in my sisters name are you doing?”

Pinkie’s eyes were fixed on the flowing night colored mane. She held to handfuls of it. This made Luna very nervous. She worked very hard to keep her mane in perfect condition. Having it ruined was not what made her worry though. The thought of Pinkie ripping her mane off her head with brute strength played through her head. Would she banish Pinkie for such heresy? Perhaps take her mane as well? These ideas and precautions played through her head until Pinkie spoke into her ear with a whisper.

“Luna? Did you know your hair reminds me of sugared blueberries?”

Luna’s right eye started to twitch. Just before she could reply to Pinkie’s newfound love for her hair a pair of guard ponies walked through the broken rubble that used to be doors. In between them stood a changeling. Luna’s eyes narrowed on the prisoner. The guards addressed both Luna and Twilight by bowing. One of them spoke to Luna.

“This is the prisoner from Appaloosa Princess. He surrendered willingly. He had sustained light injuries from that day and has drifted in and out of consciousness.”

Luna cared more for her subjects than some prisoner.

“How many survivors guardsman?”

The guard’s stern face was now replaced with a sorrowful one. With his head low he replied.

“37 survivors. They have some minor burns and scrapes but will be ok. We searched the town. Most of it was burned or burning when we got there. It was terrible Princess.”

Luna felt terrible. The pain the guards held in their eyes was a pain she knew well. She approached the guards and gently spoke to them.

“I would like for both of you to make sure the surviving ponies are taking care of. When that is done please take the remainder of your day to spend time with those you love. That will be all.”

They both bowed respectfully and left.

A silence filled the room. In that silence was a mix of many emotions. While Luna was taking a moment to collect her thoughts Twilight was focusing her attention on the prisoner in the room. His mane was a bright electric blue that matched his wings. The color of his coat was a few shades darker than a normal changelings. Twilight continued to visually scan the enemy until Applejacks voice broke the silence.

“A-Appaloosa…is gone?”

As tears flowed down the sides of her face she looked around as if expecting some pony to answer her.

Someone did.

“Yes it is.”

Every one of the mares turned to look at the changeling that just spoke. Applejack looked at him. She shot him a teary glare and took a step in his direction. As she stared him down he continued.

“Appaloosa’s fate, while tragic; is not going to be something unique. You ponies need to prepare for the-“

The farm pony interrupted him.

“How many of them good folk did ya hurt?”

Before he could answer her he noticed her cutiemark. Three shiny red apples all right next to each other. His reply was not one Applejack liked.

“Are you by chance a member of the Apple Family? I met a pony with a similar cutiemark. He claimed to be a “stallion” of the apple family. He was-“

Night Spark knew he had crossed some line as she charged him and began to flail him with her hooves. The wind was instantly knocked from him. He thought she had to be in the same family as Braeburn. Her strength far exceeded his own even if he shifted into Braeburns form. She screamed as she continued to punch him.

“WHAT DID YOU DO TO BRAEBURN YOU VARMINT? IF ANYTHINGS HAPPENED TO HIM I SWEAR ON ALL THE APPLES IN EQUESTRIA THAT-“

Dark blue magic surrounded Applejack and pulled her off of Night Spark. Luna placed the venting pony on the other side of the throne room with her friends. All the girls except for Twilight surround the crying Applejack and tried to comfort her. Luna look at Twilight and spoke very sternly.

“Twilight I am going to interrogate this changeling myself if that is all right with you. I would take this time to comfort Applejack. If a time presents itself I would recommend explaining to them the war at hand.”

Though Twilight had wondered what secrets the changeling held her concern for her friend overpowered that curiosity. She let out a weary sigh, already beginning to feel the pain that comes with war.

“Thanks Luna.”

With that she joined her friends.

Luna watched as they did their best to comfort the hurt Applejack. Seeing her subjects endure such hardship was terrible enough for Luna. Seeing her friends feel such pain? She turned and shot a wrathful glare at the changeling. Even before Nightmare Moon, Luna had always been the more terrifying Princess. Her words were harsher and her punishments were more severe. She took a step closer to the changeling and channeled her magic. Almost instantly they were both at the highest tower in Canterlot. The cool breeze caused Night Spark to wince as Applejack’s punches ripped open scabbed wounds and made new ones. Luna observed the bloodied changeling for a moment. As he stood up Luna walked to the edge of the balcony. She watched her night sky silently for a moment. Night Spark was the first to speak.

“Despite what every pony here thinks. I am here to help you. If I wasn't then…well 37 more ponies would be dead. I saved their lives. I saved Braeburns life. I killed my own to save your ponies. Then I surrendered.”

Luna spoke while continuing to gaze at her stars.

“I love my subjects. They are like my beautiful stars. They brighten my world and fill my heart with warmth. Can you imagine how I feel when I discover that they are being killed? Taken away from me? Your kind is darkening my nights. You are stealing my stars. They can never be replaced. Yet here you are. A monster where he does not belong. You come along with the news that yet another town as fallen and you claim you had nothing to do with it. You claim that you are on my side? This puzzles me. Are you expecting me to shelter you? Treat you like any pony in my lands? Give me one good reason not to rip your wings off and cast you from this tower monster.”

Night Spark boldly took a step towards her.

“Fate chose me to be born as a monster. Every direction I turn…every place I go…fate beckons me to give in. Even now fate has given me an ultimatum: live as a monster or die from starvation. I know monsters. I have been on the receiving end of their cruelty my whole life and despite being nothing like them I continue to be on the receiving end of hatred from you and your stars. I surrendered hoping that by helping the ponies of Equestria I can change my fate.”

Luna still would not look at him.

“So you think that we will simply trust you and allow you to live in this castle?”

For a moment Night Spark felt like he was talking to his sister. Luna’s cold tone was beginning to annoy the changeling.

“I am expecting the benefit of the doubt! Most especially from you! You sit there so regally and cast stones when you yourself unleashed more horror on this land than I could ever do. You call me a monster simply for being different. What is it that disgusts every pony? My wings? My body? The teeth? Am I simply cast aside and damned just because I am a changeling? Nightmare Moon gets a second chance yet I get nothing? The orange pony down there thinks I am some evil creature that is trying to destroy her life. Tell me oh wonderful and innocent princess WHAT ETERNAL NIGHT WOULD HAVE DONE TO HER LIFE! Go ahead and rip these wings off and kill me…it probably wouldn't be your first time doing it.”

This time Luna looked at him. Her wrathful eyes were gone and now filled with pain. She had expected to break the changeling and gain access to her enemy’s plan. Yet she felt as if the was the one being broken. All of what this changeling had told her was true. She was twice a threat to her people. The first time she became Nightmare moon she had caused so much pain and destruction. Worst of all she had tried to kill her own sister. She was a monster. If anypony should give this changeling a second chance Luna knew it should be her. She walked right up to Night Spark and looked him in the eyes as she spoke.

“You have shamed me changeling. I will give you a chance to serve Equestria. However due to the circumstances of our people being at war, I am afraid I am going to have to take precautions. If you truly wish to fight on my behalf I need to be able to completely trust you. I need to see what you know. Allow me to use my magic to see your memories. Only then will I know if you are truly good willed.”

Night Spark sighed and lower his head a bit. He thought about the idea of someone knowing his past.

Does she need to know of my past? None of that concerns her.

He then remembered that Luna is probably assuming he is like any other changeling. She was probably expecting to find information about Chrysalis. While not fond of the idea Night Spark knew it was the only way to change his fate. He looked up at her and slowly nodded. She gave him a small smile as she spoke.

“Good now stay still. This will not hurt you.”

He did as she asked. Luna touched her horn to his and it began to glow. Suddenly both their eyes flashed white. For Night Spark it felt as if his mind went blank for a short moment. Luna however had relived every one of Night Spark’s memories. She ran away from his family. She watched the destruction of Appaloosa. Braeburn had pummeled her to the ground and she saved his life and helped other ponies. She had killed 13 changelings in horrific ways and saved 37 more ponies. A pony knocked her out. She relived Night Spark’s encounter with his mother and her accounting of the beginning of hatred towards changelings. She felt Chrysalis sever the connection with Night Spark. The rest of the memories quickly led up to the point they were at now. Her eye return to normal and she pulled her horn away. She watched Night Spark for a moment in silence then spoke in almost a whisper.

“Night Spark…I am…so sorry.”

He didn’t know what she was apologizing for. The princess had done little to effect his life.

“Your apology is not needed Princess…you did nothing.”

The last part of his sentence seemed to resonate with Luna.

You did nothing…

She placed a hoof on him, which made him uneasy. She spoke to him again in a near whisper.

“That is why I am sorry. You have fearlessly chosen the right path despite it being one that means your demise. I did nothing to help your kind when I had the chance. At that time Celestia and I were still learning on how to properly rule a nation. When things got out of hand. When our people turned on each other? We failed you. It is because of us doing nothing that this hatred has not only remained but also lingered into our hearts as well.”

Night Spark looked at the Princess and saw her in a new light. She was genuinely sorry. He grabbed the hoof that she had placed on him and spoke.

“Then let us no longer do nothing.”

Author's Note

Hey there people. Sorry for posting this late. I have had the flu and finals this past week and it has sucked. Anyhow tell me what y'all think of this chapter. I know it was much longer than the first two and I gave quite a bit of info. I felt very worried about the whole mental confrontation between Night Spark and Chrysalis. Trying to think of an interesting reason for how things came to be was pretty difficult for me. I hope it's to everyone liking though. As always if you have any questions, comments, concerns, or souls to give me please do and be honest as Applejack(even if it means making me cry and talk to Pinkies rocks in a corner).

Thanks for reading!!!

A Heart Warmed Night

Author's Note

As always tl;dr

WOW I just now noticed that I could place the author's note on top. Anyhow. SO I told my self that I would never be able to have a holiday chapter out in time and that I wouldn't bother. I was half right. I started to read other stories and could resist attempting it...other wise...I would have to wait a year (its not the same if you upload holiday stuff ....well not during the holiday season). SO I did. I planned for it to be short and cute and ended up with my longest chapter yet...wtf...Idk what happened. Initially I planned for extra cuteness and humor. When I nearly finished the chapter Night Spark put Pinkie Pie to shame. While I thought it was funny I knew it broke away to much from my intent for his character. So I toned him done several hundred notches. I still have cuteness and humor in here though...wouldn't be all holidayish without it. Don't chapters to be this happy...unless they are in between ones or chapters meant specifically for characters (I can't wait to get to my discord chapter...I think you all are gonna love it).

As always....leave me your comments, feels, favorites, souls, and this time muffins....

P.S. Nightmare Nyx I think you maybe enjoy a certain part of this chapter...

A Heart Warmed Night

A Heart Warmed Night:

Luna’s Throne Room:

Luna glared at Celestia. Celestia returned the glare. As the two goddesses fumed at each other Night Spark slowly tried to slip away. Celestia saw his movement from the corner of her eye. She instantly turned her head and beamed a wrathful stare at him as she roared.

“LUNA HOW DARE YOU BRING THIS CREATURE IN OUR HOME!? DID YOU NOT THINK I WOULD HAVE LIKED TO BEEN INFORMED OF THIS?”

Luna countered in her own roar.

“YOU PLACED ME IN CHARGE OF OUR PEOPLES DEFENSE!!! THIS CHANGELING IS TRYING TO HELP US!!! DO NOT TAKE ME FOR SOME FOOL CELESTIA!!! I AM NOT THE ONE WHO LET THE DAMN CHANGELING QUEEN SLIP INTO THIS VERY CITY. I HAVE SHARED MEMORIES WITH THIS CHANGELING. I HAVE LIVED HIS LIFE! IF HE CAME HERE WITH ANY HIDDEN DESIRE TO HARM OUR PEOPLE I WOULD HAVE PERSONALLY TORN HIS LIMBS FROM THEIR SOCKETS!!! NOW QUIT BEING A STUBBORN MULE!!!”

Celestia let out a very audible huff and charged out from the room. The doors slammed shut and shook the walls. Night Spark slowly approached a venting Luna. He had just been witness to two of Equestria’s most powerful beings arguing. Even worse they had been arguing about him. He stopped a few feet away in fear of being eaten or worse by Luna. Since she was allowing him to serve the ponies of Equestria Night Spark paid her his respects by bowing. He spoke very softly.

“Princess…I am sorry. I never wanted to cause you or your sister problems.”

Luna’s stance relaxed and her expression softened. She lifted Night Spark out of his bow with her hoof. She then motioned him to walk with her. As he did she spoke.

“Night Spark you need not apologize. My sister however should be apologizing to both of us. She is being a hypocrite. It is like you told me earlier. Nightmare Moon gets another chance yet you don’t? Not while I can help it. Enough of such talk though. Tonight is a night for celebration and joy. It is Hearts warming eve Night Spark. I know this day holds painful memories for you. I plan to help you create new ones. I understand your meeting with the Ponyville girls did not go well.”

Night Spark thought about their meeting. After Luna said she would allow him to serve Equestria she recommended attempting to fix the bitterness between him and the girls. When he saw them again they were still comforting Applejack. Before he could open his mouth Rainbow Dash flew him out the door, which Twilight slammed in his face. Luna lightly smacked the back of his head with her wing. He looked up confused.

“It is rude to daydream when talking to a princess…especially the princess of the night. Anyhow I want you to go to the city and enjoy yourself. I recommend trying the food. Also the best warm apple cider can be found at-“

Night Spark interrupted her.

“Pardon me princess…but if I go down there…if they see me…they…. well I am a changeling.”

She stopped walking. Night Spark had paid no attention to where they were going. They were standing at the front gate of the castle. She looked down at him. Luna granted him one of her understanding smiles as she spoke.

“Yes you are a changeling. Nothing that you do can change that. Just as nothing I can do can ever get rid me of Nightmare Moon. Look up at my sky.”

He did as she asked. It was astonishing. Not a single cloud blocked the sky. Billions of stars shined upon him. The moon was a beautiful crescent that reminded him of Luna’s smile. She continued.

“While it was my prison for a thousand years the moon is my favorite object in the sky. It helps to guide us. When stars fall or when other objects from the vastness that is space try to collide with us…the moon is there shielding us. It reflects the suns light ever so slightly to illuminate the night for ponies. Yet despite all the good the moon does. Despite all of its beauty. There is always a much colder and much darker side to the moon. It is always there…it always has been. Ponies know this yet they choose to focus on the good the moon provides. Right now Night Spark ponies only see the cold and dark side to changelings. That is all they know. So go and show them otherwise. You will more than likely receive ridicule and hate. But if even one pony sees the Night Spark I have seen. Then it will be worth it.”

Night Spark bowed lowly. The princess believed in him. She had hope.

“Thank you princess…I hope you have a wonderful night.”

With that Night Spark left the castle. He began to walk through the elite sections of Canterlot. He admired the beauty of the Hearts warming lights and decorations. Reefs were present on every one of the street lamps. Ornaments adorned the trees. Layers of powdery white snow perfected the scene. It all seemed so perfect to Night Spark until he bumped into a pony. The mare had a very intriguing dress on and spoke in a high-class manner.

“OH stay away from me you filth…honestly I cannot fathom why the princesses allow homeless ponies to wander like mindless zombies. Ugh move peasant!!!

She rushed past him. Night Spark got up out of the snow and soon realized that many ponies were staring at him. Their looks let him know that they were thinking what the fancy pony was thinking.

I am not a zombie…

He sadly walked past the ponies. As he continued to walk to the lower levels of Canterlot he noticed that the ponies were no longer as fancy or uptight. They were laid back and less sophisticated. Some ponies were singing happily drunk in the streets. Night Spark enjoyed the drunken caroling and laid back ponies. He spotted a restaurant. It had a bright neon moon and a featureless pony being shot towards it. The trail the pony left spelt To the MOON!!! Night Spark pondered the sign and its meaning but soon smelled the food from inside. It smelled delicious. He knew it would not completely fill him up. He was a changeling after all but that still did not mean he couldn’t enjoy food…

He entered the diner. The moment he walked in he noticed an empty spot in the corner. He quietly sat down. The waitress came up to him and glanced him over. She raised an eyebrow at him but said nothing to make him feel uncomfortable.

“Welcome to the moon! My name is Sugar Sprinkle. What can I get for you on this Hearts warming eve?”

Night Spark Observed the menu for a good long minute. He almost gave up but then he saw it. Blueberry Zap Apple Pie served with a healthy scoop of vanilla ice cream. It was the last thing he remembered eating with his family. He spoke to the waitress with a bit of excitement. The tone in his voice surpassed him.

“Miss Sprinkle thank you for your kind welcome. I hope all is well for you this evening. The only thing I would like to eat is a Blueberry Zap Apple Pie.”

She knew he was a changeling but after a full day of snippy customers and greedy pigs eyeing her flank she didn't care. He was polite.

“Good choice sweetie! Care for anything to drink?”

Night Spark remembered Luna mention some kind of apple cider.

“Forgive me…I have not really celebrated to many Hearts warming eves. A friend of mine told me that ponies typically enjoy a certain kind of cider this evening?”

She smiled at him. If he truly did not know about Hearts Warming cider than he had missed out on life.

“Oh you poor thing. She was probably talking about Hearts Warming Cider. It’s a new blend from Sweet Apple Acres. They take some of their famous apple cider and season it with a special blend of holiday spices. When served warm I’d say it could melt the heart of a change-“

The word had already slipped out. She covered her mouth with her hoof. Night Spark lowered his head a little which nearly broke her heart. The last thing Sugar Sprinkle would want is to break the heart of anypony. She sat next to Night Spark and placed a hoof on his shoulder.

“I am so sorry…It’s just…. its such a common phrase among ponies…I truly meant no disrespect to you. If you want I can grab you another server and-“

Night Spark shook his head and spoke.
“That will not be needed Miss Sprinkle. All things considered you have shown me the most kindness this evening. It was an honest mistake. There is no need to worry…however…”

His saddened expression turned to a smug smirk. He shrugged and raised his eyebrows as he spoke.

“…If you truly feel as if you need to…oh I don't know…make it up to me…. I suppose an extra scoop of vanilla ice cream…would cheer me up.”

Sugar smiled and stood up.

“Not a problem!”

She walked away to the kitchen. Almost immediately after she disappeared the gray Pegasus sat down across Night Spark and stared at him. This caused Night Spark to feel very strange. He noticed her eyes were crossed in a strange pattern. Her blonde bangs were pushed to one side. She spoke up.

“Hi there my name is Ditzy Doo…Most ponies call me Derpy though…so I guess you can call me that too. Muffin?”

The randomness of her sudden appearance threw Night Spark off. He answered, as his mind still comprehended the scene.

“Umm…Hello my name is Night Spark. Do you prefer Derpy or Ditzy?”

She cocked her head to the side in an adorable manner. He noticed she looked puzzled. She answered him.

“I prefer Miss Doo…but I’m way too clumsy for other ponies. They would never refer to me that way…”

She was strange. He thought something was off about her. Then he remembered he was the one with holes all over his body. Her face seemed a bit saddened. Luna’s words resonated with him.

But if even one pony sees the Night Spark I have seen. Then it will be worth it.

With that he spoke up.

“Well I see no reason why I should not refer to you as Miss Doo. That is unless you wish me not too…”

Her eyes light up with joy. This also made him happy as well. She placed her hooves on the table and began to play with a saltshaker as she spoke.

“So who are you? I have never seen you before and I know most ponies.”

“My name is Night Spark…I...I am a changeling.”
She looked away from the saltshaker and directly at him. He could see that she visibly gulped. The last comment had made her nervous. She spoke quietly.

“Like…the changelings…that…well you know…”

She motioned what looked like explosions, battles, and dancing with her hooves. He sighed and answered her.

“Yes like the changelings that attacked this city. I however am not on their side. I…I want to help ponies…like you and Miss Sprinkle.”

She cocked her head adorably to the side again. This made Night Spark smile. He nudged his head over to Miss Sprinkle’s direction. She was standing by the counter giving orders to the chefs. Derpy however thought he was nudging to the table of rough looking stallions. She spoke rather loudly and pointed.

“Which one of them is Miss Sprinkle? None of them look…well sprinkle-ly to me…except for maybe that one! He he. “

The stallions stood up violently and head their way. Night Spark face hooved. He grabbed one of Derpy’s hooves with both of his.

“Please Miss Doo…let me do the talking.”

She nodded.

The largest stallion looked violently at both of them. He slammed both hooves down on the table and growled at them at he spoke through gritting teeth.

“Which one of you called me sprinkle-ly? Was it the changeling filth? Or the retard?”

Luna warned him this would happen…and he was expecting it…but the stallion crossed the line when ridiculing Miss Doo. Night Spark was not intimidated by this stallion in the least. He leaned closer to him and spoke.

“You will apologize to Miss Doo…”

The Stallions friends chuckled in the background. He laughed out loud with them.   “HAHAHA Ya hear that? Miss DOO!!! What are you her special some-thing? HAHAHA Figures the only date she could find was a damn changeling!”

The stallion instantly stopped laughing and spit right on the muffin Derpy had on the table. Her eyes teared up and she dashed out the diner tripping slightly on the rug at the entrance. This caused the stallions to laugh even more. Sugar Sprinkle approached them and placed Night Spark’s food down before she began to scold them.

“HOW DARE YOU? ON HEARTS WARMING EVE? YOU’RE ALL A BUNCH OF PIGS! GET OUT OF HERE BEFORE I CALL THE GUARDS.”

With that the large stallion violently grabbed her hoof and pulled her in. He tried to place a hoof around her neck but Night Spark had enough. He darted from his seat and slammed his hoof into the stallion’s side. Before he had a chance to react Night Sparks eyes glowed with energy. He was going to teach this fool a lesson he and his friends would never forget. But before he used any of his magic a orange colored pony had violently thrashed the stallions. Night Spark watched as the familiar pony tossed the brutes around with ease. When he was done Braeburn walked up to Night Spark and noticed the bruising on his face. He spoke rather flatly.

“So Applejack got to you huh? Damn girl punches before she thinks. Anyhow consider this payback for what ya’ did at Appaloosa. I know I called ya’ some names back there…and I’m sorry. You’re different. But your damn good in may books. I saw ya how many ponies you saved and I’m grateful. Give Applejack some time to grieve…she lost a lot of good folk…and damn good trees… Nice seein’ ya again partner. Stay out of trouble. Last thing I need is you blowin’ up my second favorite place.”

Night Spark nodded at the pony. Despite receiving a painful beating from his cousin Night Spark was happy that he saved the pony. He turned to Sugar Sprinkle who was a little hesitant to approach him after seeing his eyes surge with electricity. Night Spark calmly walked up to her.

“Miss Sprinkle I apologize about this. Are you all right? It seems trouble follows me wherever I go.”

She sighed and sat down.

“You don’t have anything to be sorry about. These jack holes come in twice a week. Last week they smacked my flanks the week before that they accidentally spilled water on me and this week-“

Night Spark handed her the cider meant for him. She look surprised and took it. He placed a hoof on her.

“If you deal with this trash every week and haven't slipped poison in their food yet then you truly are a remarkable mare. Do me a favor and enjoy dinner for me. Happy Hearts warming eve Miss Sprinkle.”

She blushed at his comment and took a sip of cider. He placed a coin Luna had given him in her other hoof. Upon seeing it she nearly spat cider on him. The coin was solid gold and encrusted with jewels. On one side was Luna’s cutie mark and on the other was Celestia’s. She had never held one in her life…in fact most ponies haven’t. The coin was one the princesses self-replenishing coins. When a pony was shopping it would magically give them the exact amount of bits they needed to buy whatever they wanted. She looked up in awe as she watched him leave the diner. She enjoyed a delicious pie while kicking the unconscious stallions next to her table. It was the best Hearts Warming eve she ever had.

Night Spark left with a mixture of emotions. He was happy to see Braeburn safe and was intrigued by Miss Sprinkle. She did not have the regal beauty of Equestria’s princesses but…she was a beautiful pony still. He thought himself a fool for think such things. She was a pony. He was a changeling. That could never change.

Oh the bucking irony…

As he walked down the streets thinking about his evening ponies continued to treat him disrespectfully. The younger ponies would throw snowballs at him at call him names. The guards shot him vile looks and nothing more as Luna would have their hides. Other ponies would push him or threaten him. Luna had warned him of this. He thought about her for a bit. Was this what she went through when she came back? The idea of her subjects treating her in such a way angered him. The more he thought about it the more bitterness he felt towards ponies and the more respect he felt towards Luna. He decided he would buy her a gift.

What do I get a princess who already has everything?

The question plagued his mind as he entered the Lower market district of Canterlot. The market was full of vendors and stores. Night Spark observed each store. Being a changeling did not stop the vendors from attempting to shove things in his face. Bits were all that concerned these ponies.

“FRESH WALNUTS!!!”

“MUFFIN’S?”

“WANT A WATCH?”

“MUFFIN’S?”

“YOU LOOK LIKE A STALLION IN NEED OF A BIGGER-“

“MUFFIN’S?”

“SWORDS!! THE BEST CRAFTSMANSHIP IN LOWER CANTERLOT!!!

“MUFFIN’S?”

All of the sales pitches were drilling his head. Night Spark had no idea what had happened. One moment he was walking through the market and the next sales ponies are hounding him. He needed to get away. The ponies continued to shout at him. Each shout peeled away at his mind. They were making him angry. What some of these ponies were selling was criminal.

“CELESTIA DOIN’ THA DIRTY!!!! DATS RIGHT PONIES I GOT REAL GOOD SHOTS!! ALL OF DEM ARE THE REAL DEAL.”

“MUFFIN’S?”

“LUNA’S HAIR!!! I HAVE A PIECE OF LUNA’S HAIR STRAIGHT FROM HER FLANK!!!”

“MUFFIN’S?”

“CHANGELING JUICE!!! GIVE IT TO YA WIFE AND SHE FINALLY HAS THA FLANKS YOU WANT!!! GET DAT FLANK FOR 30 BITS!!”

CHANGELING JUICE? AS IN JUICED CHANGLINGS? I have never been so- THESE PONIES ARE MONSTERS!!! I WILL NOT TOLERATE THIS HARASSMENT FOR MUCH-

“MUFFIN’S?”

Night Spark snapped. He violently turned to the direction the voice came from and smacked the bag of muffins out of the pony’s hooves. The muffins fell to the floor. Night Spark’s eyes were glowing as he spoke with a roaring voice.

“I DO NOT WISH TO EAT YOUR BUCKING MUFFINS YOU VILE-“

Miss Doo? Oh buck me…

Derpy burst into tears and flew away. She knocked into a vendors cart and it toppled over. The vendor came around the corner and scream about his cabbages…

Night Spark closed his eyes and lowered his head. He felt worse than he ever had before. The glimpse of Derpy’s muffins on the floor pained him. She had not deserved his anger whatsoever. She along with Miss Sprinkle were the only ponies who showed him the benefit of the doubt…without reading his mind.

Curse you Night Spark…

He picked up one of her muffins and smelled it. It didn't give off any aroma. As he observed it the vendors around him were glaring with anger. One of them spoke up.

“Bucking changeling…you scream at the poor mare then eat the food she was offering you off the floor…you’re disgusting.

Night Spark blasted him through his stand with a burst of magic and glared down on him. He spat in the pony’s direction and spoke.

“This coming from the filth that defiles Princess Luna’s honor. You are lucky I don't do something truly disgusting like destroying you and then taking you place. I would love to meet the mare in your life…”

The pony stared back in fear with wide eyes.

That’s right pig.

Night Spark then took a bite from Derpy’s muffin. The moment the muffin touched his tongue Night Spark’s eyes grew wide. He stood motionless for what felt like an eternity. He chewed slowly and quivered at the taste of the muffin. He swallowed the bite and it was as if Sonic rain booms were happening all over his head. Tears of joy and regret began to form in his eyes. That muffin was the most amazing thing that had happened to Night Spark…ever.

Miss Doo…what have I done?

He than began to mumble to himself as the vendor ponies observed in fear.

“I will find her…”

Night Spark’s wings flapped violently

“I HAVE to find her…”

He shot off in to the sky with a loud crack. He maintained a good height over Canterlot and began to scan the city.

Miss Doo I am sorry…so sorry…

Different apologies played out through his head while he was scanning. If he couldn’t gain her forgiveness he would forever think of himself as a monster. He glanced around the market and the upper districts. It was no use. He wasn't going to find her searching from the sky. With that he dive bombed and green magic formed around him. It was a signature changeling move reserved for invading the enemy. Night Spark however did not care how his actions or appearance affected ponies. All he wanted…was Derpy’s forgiveness. When he impacted with the street he caused a small crater to form. Night Spark rose from the crater as ponies that witnessed this ran in fear. A voice shot out through the crowd.

“Just what do you think you are DOING?!”

Twilight Sparkle and the other five from Ponyville were staring at him. Night Spark nervously shifted his eyes between all of them. He stared at them. Sweat began to form on his brow. He noticed the look Applejack was giving him. It was not pleasant to say the least.

Maybe they can assist me.

His mind was contemplating his next move. If he didn’t approach them in the right way they would never assist him…or even worse…Applejack would decide to pummel him again.

Night Spark slowly approached the girls. This caused them to take an aggressive stance. Applejack seemed to be quivering in anger. One wrong move and she would more than likely attempt to fuse his skull with the ground beneath them. He stopped right in front of a scowling Twilight and bowed slowly. He spoke slowly and delicately.

“Princess Twilight I wish to apologize to you and your friends. After the atrocities committed upon Appaloosa I should have been more sensitive to your feelings. I only wanted to warn you about the plans of my people. Miss Applejack I especially wanted to-“

Applejack interrupted him with a cold glare.

“Save it ya’ monster…you may have convinced Luna…but don’t you dare think that I’ll be friendly toward you. Ya say you meant no harm but ya still let your buddies tear Appaloosa to bits. Watchin’ them suffer and doin’ nothin’ about it is worse than killing them yourself.”

She then looked at her friends and spoke.

“If y'all want to listen too this thing’s lies you can stay here…but I plan to enjoy my evenin’.”

She walked off and headed for a restaurant. The girls remained quiet. Their silence hurt Night Spark.

And these are the ponies Luna suggested I get to know?!

He then gave them all a bitter look and sighed. They weren't going to help him. Not while their friend thought of him as a monster. He took a few steps back and turned around. He spoke without facing them. The tone he spoke with was a sad one.

“…Sorry to disturb you…”

The girls watched as he walked away from them. He felt worthless. Almost every pony had treated him like a monster, a pile of trash, or both. One of the only ponies that didn’t had received horrible treatment from him. He kicked the cobblestone road underneath him as he walk. He thought about Derpy crying in some corner hidden in the city. The poor pony had probably received similar treatment on a daily basis. While Night Spark had noticed her clumsy ways he saw them only after he noticed her kind heart. It didn't matter now though. She was hiding from him like a foal hides from an imaginary monster.

…Except I am real….

Suddenly a strong gust of wind had blown against him. A cyan pony seemed to be carelessly floating next to him. Night Spark met her eyes. He was going to speak but gave up on doing so. It didn’t matter what he said she was loyal to her friend Applejack. Rainbow Dash observed the changeling at what he felt was a rather uncomfortably close distance. She spoke in a relaxed tone.

“Soooo what’s up? Why are you moping around like a little filly?”

“Pegasus. Mare. Gray. Yellow. Muffins…”

Rainbows jaw dropped and then she started laughing.

“You’re looking for Derpy!?!? HAHAHAH Please don’t tell me you and her…”

Night Spark closed the distance between them as he walked. His face was nearly touching hers as he snarled.

“She. Prefers. Miss. Doo.”

Rainbow met his death glare for less than five seconds before bursting into laughter again.

“OH MY GOSH MISS DOO!!!!! HAHAHA THIS IS PERFECT!”

With that Night Spark flew away. He would not be ridiculed. Had Rainbow Dash been any other pony he would have incinerated her. Suddenly he felt a blast of wind next to him. The cyan pony was flying right next to him. She carried a smug look. That look that Night Fire gave him when she was teasing him. He tried to fly faster but it was no use. The cyan mare outclassed him…at least when he wasn't using magic. She began to talk through closed eyes.

“Look Sparky…”

Sparky? SPARKY!?!

“It’s cool if you like Derps. I mean as long as you two are happy who am I too-“

Night Spark touched her arm then shifted into her form. The moment he gained her wings her felt incredibly powerful. He shot her a warning glare then burst forward. The burst of speed caused Rainbow to roll in the air. When she saw that he copied her body she growled. She shot after him and slammed into him mid air. She screamed as they were both falling.

“You may have my devilish good looks…and my powerfully awesome wings…but you sure as Celestia cant use them like I can!!! NO ONE COPIES RAINBOW DASH!!!”

She increased her speed and slammed into his gut. This caused him to lose focus and switch back to his normal form. Rainbow stopped following him and watched him fall. He slammed into a pool that seemed to belong to one of Canterlot’s elite. The resulting splash made ponies scream and flee for their lives. Night Spark had remained underneath water. Rainbow’s jab to his gut and the impact of hitting the water left him with no air. He began to choke and violently flapped his wings. He tried to fly out of the pool but was coughing and inhaling more water. The result was his body jerking violently as his vision blurred. A pair of hooves grabbed him and pulled him out of the water. She watched him cough for a minute before saying something.

“So what’s your story?! You’re just some random changeling who wants to help us?! You think it’s cool to copy us? I don’t get it. I’m not as stubborn as Applejack but I still can’t say that I trust you.”

After a few more moments of coughing Night Spark looked at her with pleading eyes. He sighed.

“Miss Dash…I…I do want to help…”

He pushed himself up slowly.

“Despite what you or your friends may think…but right now I need to find Miss Doo. I took out my anger on her and caused her great sadness. I have to make amends…because right now I feel like a monster. I treated her how…how other ponies treat me… That is the last thing I would wish for her.”

He scratched his hoof against the ground and nervously continued.

“Also…S-She makes amazing muffins…and I will beg her not only for forgiveness…but…for muffins…”

Rainbow Dash slowly smiled. She looked the changeling over one more time as if giving him one last mental judgment then nodded towards the sky right above them. Night Spark looked up and saw a tiny lonely cloud. Rainbow spoke quietly.

“Derpy brings that cloud with her wherever she goes. She deals with…bullying and cruel ponies almost everyday. I’ll be honest…some days I have been that bully. Not intentionally or anything…but I guess I’m just a little to blunt for my own good. Anyhow one day I saw her fly to that cloud and just cry for hours. I felt terrible and tried to apologize. She just flew away. She’s a good pony…just a bit of a klutz though. Good Luck. I know AJ won’t warm up to ya just yet…but if you truly meant what you said…if you really care about Derp-”

 She stopped herself at the sudden scowl Night Spark gave her then continued.

“Miss Doo’s feelings. Then you're a decent pony...er…changeling in my books. Keep it up Sparky.”

She flew away. He felt much better knowing that at least one of the six knew he was trying. Night Spark looked up at the sad lonely cloud and slowly flew up to it. It was there he saw her crying. The gentle sobs and motions she made caused Night Spark’s chest to tighten. He slowly approached the cloud. As he stopped flying he expected to land on the cloud but instead he fell straight through. He shifted his legs to match Rainbows. He then changed their color to match the rest of his body. When he tried again he successfully landed on the cloud. He spoke very softly.

“…Miss Doo?”

Derpy gasped and turned around. She gazed at him with big tear filled eyes. A hurt expression covered her face. The gray Pegasus took a few steps back in fear before realizing she was almost completely off her cloud. Night Spark hated seeing some pony like her cringe at his sight. To make her more comfortable he stepped back until he barely stood on the cloud. She spoke with out looking at him.

“Just leave me alone…please…just…”

Night Spark lowered his and replied to her.

“Miss Doo please forgive me. I did not realize it was you. Had I known I would have never treated you so terribly. The other ponies got to me. With their sale pitches and dishonorable products. They caused me to become so angry I lashed out…and to one of the kindest ponies I have ever met…”

He edged towards her very slowly as he spoke.

“I treated you how most ponies treat me. You are not vile and if it means anything…I did eat one of your muffins…”

Suddenly Derpy looked at him. He met her gaze and could see her eyes were red from crying. This only added to his immense guilt. She rubbed one eye with her hoof then sniffled. Her facial expression told him that she expected him too continue. He took another slow step towards her making sure to watch her carefully. If she was not comfortable he would stop immediately and step back. He continued to speak.

“May I just say that it tasted like nothing I have ever had the delight of eating. While eating it I felt as if…all my problems had washed away and for the briefest of moments I was happy…happier than I have been in quite some time. Then I remembered my monstrous actions. Miss Doo I beg of you to give me a chance. Let me remedy my actions. What ever you wish me to do I will do it. Just…please do not think of me as a monster.”

He waited for her to reply. The gray Pegasus sniffled for quite a long time. Whether she was truly recovering from his earlier harassment or simply guilt tripping him he knew he deserved the torture of observing her. The longer he watched her the stronger his guilt became. The silence was broken with a quiet demand from her.

“…Sit…next to me.”

Night Spark did as she asked. They both sat in silence at the edge of her small cloud. He looked down at the city. It light up the night with its wondrous holiday lights and decorations. However none of them would provide him with joy if Derpy didn’t forgive him. She turned toward him with a sad confused look and spoke.

“You’re really sorry?”

Night Spark nodded slowly. She continued quietly.

“You know…you’re not the first…to well… yell at me. I-I get yelled at everyday. Stupid Derpy. Klutz…retard…”

That last word reminded him of the stallion at the diner. Night Spark grinded his teeth at the thought of that foul pony. He turned to look at Derpy as she suddenly stopped talking. Fresh tears were streaming down her face. Night Spark thought about what Rainbow Dash had told him. This pony was more than likely bullied or yelled at nearly everyday. He placed a hoof on her shoulder. Her immediate reaction was fear. Night Spark thought about removing his arm but instead he turned her towards him and spoke while looking her straight in the eyes.

“Miss Doo…you are not stupid. You are not a klutz and you are certainly not a retard. You are a gentle and kind mare who has shown a changeling like me more kindness and courtesy than my own family. If Equestria had more ponies like you it would be a better place. Never doubt yourself and your worth. If you’ll grace me once more with your kindness and forgive my prior transgressions I will be eternally in your debt.”

She bit her lower lip and suddenly pulled him into a hug. This completely surprised Night Spark. He could not remember the last time he had received a hug. It brought small tears to his eyes. They held each other for a short time until Derpy pulled away.

“I forgive you…”

Night Spark smiled at her. She did the same then spoke again.

“So you said…well…that you’d do anything for me?”

Night Spark watched her eyes glisten upon asking the question. He confidently answered her.

“Anything you wish Miss Doo.”

She smiled.

“I look absolutely ridiculous”

“You said anything right? Now come on…”

Derpy pushed Night Spark through the door. He sighed. Upon entering he saw the little filly. She looked very similar to Derpy except her mane was a light purple color. She was also a unicorn. Before Night Spark Could say anything the little filly slammed into him. She screamed at the top of her lungs.

“SANTA HOOVES!!!!!! OH MY GOSH!!!!”

Derpy giggled and spoke.

“Santa Hooves this is my little sister! Her Name is Dinky Doo. Dinky IT’S SANTA!!!”

With that both sisters tackled Night Spark. As he fell into a chair Dinky conveniently landed in his lap. The filly started listing a wide variety of gifts that she wanted. Night Spark remained silent until Derpy whispered in his ear.

“…Say it…come on say it…”

He pleaded with her but Derpy dismissed his sad attempt at puppy eyes. He sighed then took in a deep breath.

Happy Heart Warming eve Miss Doo…

Night Spark puffed out his chest and bellowed with laughter.

“HO HO HO LITTLE ONE!!! HAPPY HEARTS WARMING EVE TO YOU AND YOUR SISTER!!! Now do not fret as I have none of the gifts you have requested…”

He saw Dinky’s face drop. He smiled.

“The only gift I have for you is…”

Night Spark had nothing to give the filly…He had given what small currency he had to Miss Sprinkle. He thought hard for a moment before words just slipped out.

“uh…a tea party? YES A TEA PARTY WITH THE PRINCESS!!!”

Dinky’s eyes lit up as Derpy’s jaw dropped. Derpy then scowled and grabbed Night Sparks arm. The gray Pegasus dragged him out of her home. She addressed her sister upon leaving.

“Uh stay here Dinky…Santa Hooves has to go visit the other good ponies.”

Once out side Derpy closed the door behind them both then proceed to glare at Night Spark. He shifted out of the fluffy red form he had taken and returned to his normal appearance. He looked at her questioningly. She pointed at her home and harshly spoke.

“What was that!? A tea party? With the Princess?! Don’t lie to my sister Night Spark!!!”

He threw his hooves up defensively as he replied.

“No Miss Doo I would never lie to you. I keep my word. A tea party may have been the result of my internal conflict of not having a gift. I swear to you that I will personally drag one of the princesses to meet with Dinky…and should they resist?”

Night Spark swallowed. He looked around to make sure no one was watching. When he felt safe he sighed and shifted forms. He body grew significantly in height and became more slender. Derpy look at him with wide eyes. His face held a dry expression. He hated transforming in front of others. When he continued speaking it was in a tone as dry as his expression. However it was not his voice. It was the voice of Princess Luna.

“…Then I…I will be Dinky’s Princess…”

Derpy stared at him with her big crossed eyes. After computing what had just happened she burst into a fit of adorable giggles. Night Spark immediately shifted back to his form and his ears drooped in embarrassment. She ran up to him and gave him a hug as she whispered in his ears.

“Night Spark?”

“Yes Miss Doo?”

He noticed a smile formed on his face. He felt happy hugging a pony as nice as her. Though he would never admit it to others. She continued in a much softer whisper.

“…You’d make an awesome princess…”

His cheeks flushed red with embarrassment as his smile faded into a grumpy scowl. Derpy saw this as she pulled away from the hug and giggled some more. He gave her a glare. It wasn't angry but it certainly told her he was agitated. This made her giggle even more.

“You said you would do anything for me…I guess you really meant it huh?”

She giggled as his head lowered in even more embarrassment. She saw this and told him to wait out side. He watched her disappear. When she returned she did so with Dinky under her wing. Dinky was holding a little basket that was covered by a small cloth. She shyly placed it before Night Spark and spoke.

“You’re not Santa Hooves…so I don’t know why my sis wants to give you these but…here. Happy Hearts Warming Eve Mr. Night Shark.”

She ran back inside and closed the door. Night Spark smiled at her mispronunciation of his name.

Night Shark…Ha…. I like it…

Derpy rubbed her front hoof with the other one in a shy manner. She bit her lower lip before speaking.

“I-We thought…maybe you’d…want…some muffins…”

Night Sparks’s eyes widened slightly. He looked down to observe the precious basket at his hooves. He slowly removed part of the cloth and saw the side of a muffin. Upon seeing it he fiercely grabbed it and shoved the entire thing in his mouth. Bliss was the only word that came to his mind…well muffins too. Derpy smiled.

“You really do like them?”

He gave her a look that somehow literally seemed to say: Are you bucking kidding me?
He waited until he had the strength to swallow the muffin before he spoke.

“Miss Doo…I do not know why you are not famous…for the taste of these muffins alone you should be a princess. They are holy creations of the upmost importance to me. If I had the opportunity to choose between saving a crumb of one of these or saving those foolish scum that we met at the diner…”

A hoof silenced him. She happily spoke.

“Ok I get it you love them! In that case…stop by my place on the weekends and I’ll get you a fresh batch! Whoa-“

This time he pulled her in tightly for a hug.

A friend…and muffins?

“Thank you once more for your kindness Miss Doo. As much as I wish I could stay…I know of two ponies that are in need of these holy creations. I look forward to meeting you and Little Miss Doo on the weekends. Have a wonderful evening.”

As he began to fly away Derpy grew a sly smile. She may have been one of the nicer ponies…but there was no way she could resist. She called out.

“Good evening to you to Princess!!!”

Her purposefully loud tone caused Night Spark to strongly shift his flying pattern.

I am never going to hear the end of that….

Canterlot Throne room:

Night Spark was allowed past the guards and just barely at that. He understood he looked like the enemy but the way some of them accidentally knocked into him. It was only because of his respect for Luna that he did not electrocute them. It also might have to do with his limited magic supply. His hoovesteps sounded out through the large room. It was similar to Luna’s throne room however it featured brighter colored walls. He stopped a few meters away from the throne. No one was visible in the darkness but Night Spark could feel a presence. After a moment a stern voice shot out.

“What have you come here for changeling?”

Celestia’s words carried enough power that they could have broken the minds and wills of simple ponies. However Night Spark had a purpose. Before speaking he bowed respectfully and pushed the basket forward.

“Princess. I know you…disapprove of my presence. I represent the very monsters that kill your subjects. You have no reason to think of me as anything other than…a monster. For what it may be worth I am trying to do what we changelings are supposedly the best at…I am trying to change. There was once a time in my life where I was your loyal subject. Where I woke up and next to my bed was a picture of you that I could pray to in my times of need. However that life was ruined by my…mother. I am not sure if Princess Luna has already shared with you…the things she has learned. If not then I would be more than happy to-“

Celestia cut him off sharply.

“What is it that you want from me changeling?”

The way she spoke hurt him.

Changeling….

It’s what he was yet when she said it with that tone it stung him. He inched closer a pushed the basket forward just a little more. He stared at the holes on his body. They were constant reminders of what he was. Some ponies looked past them.

Maybe Celestia cannot…

He sighed and bowed once more.

“…Nothing Princess…nothing…Happy Hearts Warming Eve…”

He showed him self out. The doors slammed behind him. He walked down the long hall until he saw a balcony. The cool night air beckoned him. He sat down and gazed out. The city lights and stars formed a beautiful picture in front of him. Despite Celestia’s anger and the other unfortunate events Night Sparks evening had been spectacular. He gained the trust of two kind ponies. As he thought about them a soft breeze had blown past him. Suddenly a small green plant appeared before him covered in dark blue magic. Night Spark tilted his head to the side in confusion. He took a few steps back and Luna had landed right before him. She smiled and her horns glow became bright. Night Spark was shocked as he was lifted in the air and surrounded by her magical aura. She pulled him closer and continued to smile deviously. He looked at her with confusion.

“umm… Princess Lu-“

Luna kissed him. Night Spark’s cheeks flushed red. His mind could not process what was happening to him. A wave of emotions flowed over him. His internal reflexes were exploding. The changeling began to shift forms rapidly. In less than ten seconds he had become thirty different ponies ranging from Braeburn to Miss Sprinkle and even Luna. Upon seeing this Luna released him and burst into a strong laughter. She could hardly control herself and let her royal tone out which shook the balcony the stood on. Night Spark was quivering in…well everything. She placed a hoof on him and spoke.

“Do not worry Night Spark. The mistletoe is a tradition for this day. Whenever two ponies meet under one they are supposed to kiss one another. I must say that kissing changelings always made me happy.”

Night Spark wondered.

Did she ever love a changeling?

Luna looked at him and somehow knew what he was thinking.

“I have been romantically involved with more than just ponies Night Spark…you have to…how do ponies put it now…mix things up a bit at my age. Ponies, Changleings, Spirits, Grif… Anyhow your reaction was positively the most precious thing I have witnessed in some time. There is no need to be nervous. Besides I cannot compete with the lovely mares already in your life. So who will win your heart? Miss Doo or Miss Sprinkle?”

Night Spark scowled and was about to protest but he could feel the severe blush on his face. He smiled shyly and replied to her while scratching the back of his head.

“Princess they are…only, well friends. Miss Sprinkle is a kind and beautiful mare that treated me with nothing but respect. Unfortunately she has a…pest problem although I think Braeburn and I may have solved it. I seemed to have made her night a little easier.”

Luna shot him a slightly annoyed look then grumbled under her breath.

“Of course you made her evening wonderful…especially after you gave her a coin of unlimited value…”

Night Spark seemed to not hear her and continued.

“Miss Doo is a kind and beautiful mare as well. She seems to have the same predicament as me…I would say maybe worse. Ponies ridicule her everyday. They call her names and hurt her. For what? Her eyes? Because she occasionally has balance issues? This is what frustrates me about your subjects Princess. There are so many that…that…THAT I JUST WANT TO DESTROY!!! Then there are those like Miss Doo and Miss Sprinkle…who I would do anything for. Your people are strange…also you may need to attend a tea party…. wait…were you watching me?”

Luna was smiling still. She walked to the balcony edge and looked at Canterlot as she spoke.

“I find it ironic that you feel that way of my subjects when they are like you. Most changelings make me feel urges I have not felt since I was Nightmare Moon. They make me want to rip them apart and thrust my horn through them like a blade. Sometimes I dream of sending your mother to the sun so that I may watch her burn and-“

She turned her head and noticed Night Spark’s wide eyes then giggled apologetically.

“Then there are changelings like you…who I am happy to know and have as a subject. Do not worry about Little Miss Doo. I thoroughly enjoy a good tea party. I shall make the time to meet her. Unless of course…”

Luna bowed ever so slightly as she smiled.

“…Princess Night Shark wishes to share tea with her.”

Night Spark facehoofed as Luna laughed again.

Buck it all.

He sighed and held a muffin up. While he gave the basket to Celestia he saved one for Luna. When her laughter slowed she noticed the muffin in his hoof and raised an eyebrow. He smiled.

“Happy Hearts Warming Eve Princess. I promise you this muffin will be the best gift you have received today. It is a damn near holy pastry that deserves its own throne in this palace.”

She gave him a look that somehow clearly said: What the buck Night Spark? She grabbed the muffin with her magic and spoke as she took the most princess like bite Night Spark had seen.

“I still cannot understand how you can enjoy a pastry so much that-“

Her eyes widened. The taste shocked her to her core. She looked at the Muffin then at Night Spark.

“There is no time for rest Night Spark…We will visit Miss Doo and Little Miss Doo…We WILL visit them tonight…and they WILL make me…us…more muffins. Little Miss Doo shall have her tea party sooner than she thinks.”

The Unchangeable

Author's Note

"Dear Night Spark,

When the buck are we actually going to see war? I'm getting' real tired of your crap...oh and shorten the author notes...N O O N E R E A D S T H E M!!!

Go buck yourself,

A lot of people including the author himself...but wait he is Night Spark. wtf?"

On a serous note I apologize for the late update. When writing this chapter I felt the wrath of writers block. I will be honest with y'all I find it a real challenge to write in regards to the mane 6. I do my best but please if they feel off to you(in regards to dialogue) PLEASE let me know. I want to improve my ability to write dialogue. Also if you feel I either rush a scene or go on to long for the love of all things muffins LET ME KNOW!!!

This chapter is my longest one. I won't spoil anything but I am trying to set into motion a few things that will occur. Hopefully if I am doing a decent job than these things will come out of no where and shock you...or piss you off...who knows...(Pinkie knows...).

Friendship will grow strong and deception will test it to see how strong. Love will blossom and jealousy will threaten to poison it. Things will seem to be under control yet tragedy will be closer than you think. If any of you are doubting the war aspect of this story just remember that wars are like storms. They seem to approach slowly but the moment you take your eyes off of them the rain comes crashing down upon you. Only after the storm has passed do you really see the destruction that it left.

Thank you again for reading my story. I still neck my self for joining the MLP community so late. You are all wonderful! But you know the drill.
*puts on palpatine mask*
Give into to your feeeeeelings. GOOOOOOOooood. Now strike me down with all of your comments, concerns, and feels. Should you dislike me (LOOKING AT YOU 1 THUMB DOWN) then tell me why. It's not like I will shock you with lightning until your father screams "No" in a very awkward way and throws me down the shaft of the death star...

The Unchangeable

The Unchangeable:

Highest tower in Canterlot:

Luna observed her moon fading away in the distance. As it continued it’s decent into the horizon she felt a small sadness. It was nothing heartbreaking. This sadness was similar to the sadness a mother feels when watching their children go to school. Luna was proud of her moon and did not enjoy watching it disappear. She released a long drawn out sigh and relaxed her posture. The heat of the sun slowly began to warm her back. The small rays of light were slowly growing. Celestia silently moved closer to her. She wrapped Luna under her wing and spoke.

“Luna…I am sorry. My irritation with this war has caused me to treat you like a child and ignore your expertise in this subject. You have always been the better strategist, general, and overall warhorse. I…I still cannot say that I trust this Night Spark…He is not only a changeling but also one of…her children. To have something made from her essence so close…”

Celestia paused as she furrowed her brow. Luna leaned against her sister and gently nuzzled her. She spoke softly yet with some irritation.

“Tia I forgive you. I know the stress this war causes. Do you remember when Discord originally tried to take over?”

Luna’s eyes glared out into the sky with absolute wrath.

“If you had not been there to calm me I would have made that oaf eternally burn in the hottest fires of your sun. For that matter I still may if he continues to disrespect me.”

Celestia smiled. Even when not under the influence of Nightmare Moon Luna was a hot headed pony. Celestia wondered why fate did not make her the mare of the fiery sun. Luna continued.

“While I may be the mare with a mind for war…I have always looked to you for calm level headed advice. I worry for you…this war it…it is causing great conflict in you. I see it every day. Please sister… do not let your inner thoughts have control over you as I did once…we both know how that ended up.”

Luna paused and left her sisters warm embrace. She looked at Celestia and bit her lip. She did not want to cause another fight especially after such a warm moment. Celestia noticed Luna’s face. It was a face Luna had always put on when debating to tell her something. She rolled her eyes at Luna and sighed.

“For goodness sake say what you want to say before you faint.”

Luna took in a deep breath and let loose.

“Tia how many letters did Twilight send you when she was your student? Hundreds? Knowing her, thousands? I have read some of those scrolls. She completed the task given to her quite well. Friendship was studied in almost every possible way by that mare. She discovered nearly every aspect of how bonds between friends are formed and tested. Now I know that you read those letters as well. Perhaps…”
She paused and struggled to let the words come out. Luna knew she had to say it.

“Perhaps you should read them once more as I feel that you may have forgotten some of those lessons. You and Twilight…and for that matter her friends too. I understand there is a war at the moment. I KNOW what Chrysalis has and continues to do. Though the way you all treat Night Spark…”

Her lips were quivering. Luna was angry now. Crying was not something she enjoyed. She had rarely cried in her life. When she cried she remembered her feelings right before Nightmare Moon. Crying reminded her of the insane jealousy she had of Celestia. The hatred she had for ponies. It reminded her that she was once a monster. She continued in a calm tone that betrayed the tears falling down her face…

“You treat him how ponies treated Nightmare moon. All of you. You look at him with disdain. As if his very presence stains our land. That look is worse than a thousand blades piercing your skin. It is the same look the guard ponies gave me as they watched you banish me to the moon. It breaks you Tia. Do you know that? I can take hateful words. I can take one thousand years in my own cold dismal prison. That look? That damned look? The same one that Applejack gives to him every time they meet? I only pray that you would send me to the moon for another thousand years before giving me that look. I simply cannot comprehend it. You simply forgive me. The ponies of this land forgive me. You all look past the mare that would have destroyed her sister and all warmth in the world. Tis nothing you say. It is in the past. Yet a changeling who has done NOTHING to harm ponies? DAMN HIM! Did you know he loved you Tia? He still does. When I was still the banished myth and you were the only goddess he prayed TO YOU! HE PRAYED FOR YOU! Then that vile wretch who dares to call herself a queen forced him to change right before his family’s eyes. You can only imagine their reaction. It was fear. It was disgust. It was everything that every pony felt when they saw me. The youngest in their family was nothing more than a monster in their eyes. He ran away and Chrysalis picked him up. She worked his mind like the vile and twisted scum that she is. Despite everything…he chose a new fate for himself. His decision to give us aid comes at a great cost to himself.”

Celestia felt terrible seeing Luna like this. She knew deep down that she was ignoring the lessons of friendship. It made her feel guilty yet at the same time…she felt justified. The Changelings had crossed the point of no return in Celestia’s head. They were the enemy and after Appaloosa Celestia swore to herself that they would face her wrath. Without thinking she rolled her eyes at Luna’s last sentence. Luna’s face flared with hurt and anger. She continued.

“HE IS DYING TIA!!! HE CHOSE DEATH BECAUSE DEATH WOULD GRANT HIM THE ONE THING HE IRONICALLY HAS HAD TROUBLE DOING!!! HE WANTS TO CHANGE! But how can anypony change if no one gives him the benefit of the doubt? All we ponies can do is spit in the face of something that is trying to help us. I am disgusted of you, Twilight, and all the damn ponies in this city. You may see him as a monster but I want you to remember who is responsible for all of this…you and I sister. Remember our fear thousands of years ago. Remember what our hesitation to act reaped? We sat like helpless foals as ponies turned on changelings. At first they give them that damned look. Then it was war. No it was GENOCIDE! Perhaps I can possibly see how Twilight and her friends are unwilling to give him a chance but you? You should be begging to assist him to make up for our colossal failure. It is a sad day when the sun has a preference on what to grace with its light.”

Celestia was about to reply but Luna had teleported away. She sighed and lowered her head. She remained there for nearly an hour before a guard had found her. He bowed and spoke.

“Princess I apologize. I do not wish to disturb you but Princess Luna wished for me to inform you that Discord has scouted small regiments of changelings approaching Manehattan. She also wanted me to inform you that she has sent the entire 501st division of her soldiers to Fillydelphia. She said that she was informed by a source that the city would be attacked soon.”

Celestia nodded at the soldier. He seemed to understand that she was not feeling well and bowed as he left her. She knew Luna’s source was Night Spark. She thought about Luna’s actions. The 501st was her private division of soldiers she trained herself. That was the most lethal group of troops Equestria had. She must have had complete faith in Night Spark because Celestia knew Luna would not send her troops unless she truly believed they were needed. She sighed and flew from the tower. She would muster her own troops and head towards Manehattan. The changelings that dared to attack that city would suffer when she got there. But that was the least of her problems. Celestia could only think about her sister and one changeling.

Luna’s Throne room:

Luna hovered over her plans. Somehow detailing intricate war strategy calmed her nerves. She enjoyed playing out all possible scenarios. Her personal legion of ponies were trained so well that she had no doubt they could execute any plan she thought of. The maps of Fillydelphia were marked up by her magic. Luckily the city was full of large buildings. This would help against any attempt for changelings to swarm or flank them. She knew that the changelings were powerful when they had numbers. However in close quarters… Luna let herself smirk. Her soldiers fought with such ferocity and they did so for her. She clearly remembered the faces of Celestia’s troops when sparring with her own.

Priceless.

The sound of the doors opening interrupted her thoughts. She turned to see Twilight and her friends. They all approached her and stood near her plans. Their faces clearly expressed that they could not comprehend Luna’s plans. She addressed them all.

“My friends we have wasted too much time. Today I shall discuss with you my plans for this war. Let me begin by informing you that I have sent my best troops to Fillydelphia. I have been informed that they are the next location to be hit by the changelings. Celestia is on her way to Manehattan. Discord has spotted a sizable amount of changelings approaching there as well. My next goal is to give Canterlot a formidable defense. This is where you all come in.”

They all returned eager yet confused faces to Luna. Twilight’s words expressed what they were all thinking.

“Luna how much help can we even provide to the Equestrian military? We no longer carry the elements of harmony and while we can certainly handle ourselves in a fight I hardly think we are qualified to being giving advice to soldiers.”

Luna smiled at them with a twinkle in her eye. She stepped forward and wrapped Fluttershy in her wing. Fluttershy was shocked at first but then smiled at Luna’s embrace. She spoke to all of them.

“Can you all imagine if our troops fought with the same ferocity that Fluttershy keeps buried inside? You yourselves were witness to her courage when facing a dragon that could have easily crushed her.”

Luna walked over to Pinkie Pie and placed a hoof around her.

“Imagine if my troops had the agility of Pinkie Pie. Some view it as a laughable matter but I have seen your reports on Pinkie Sense Twilight. If my soldiers could have even a fraction of that sense… imagine the results.”

Luna then grabbed Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Each was under one of her wings.

“If Equestrian troops had the sheer strength of Applejack and the speed of Rainbow Dash do you think any force in Equestria could stop them?”

She teleported next to Rarity and wrapped a hoof around her. She held her other hoof in the air as if drawing her plans before them.

“Rarity. With your skills you could redesign the entire Equestrian military’s armor. Take out the weak spots while still allowing flexibility and breathability. Then make it look terrifying and intimidating.”

Rarity’s eyes glowed.

Luna then moved over to Twilight and pointed to her horn.

“If the Unicorn soldiers could cast spells even half as well as you can Twilight…think of the results? An already powerful force bolstered by skilled and powerful magic.”

She released Twilight and returned to her plans and maps much calmer. After a brief silence she turned her head to the girls and spoke.

“You may no longer carry the elements. However the skills you mares naturally possess can be utilized to our advantage. This is why I want you to help train and refit my troops. At first it will be the troops here in Canterlot. Then I will have you train and refit the rest. The coming weeks shall be demanding. Twilight train the unicorns how you see fit. Be patient with them, as they only know simple combat and healing spells. It would be extremely helpful if you could try to teach them your brother’s protection spell. Rarity I have had my assistant place the original designs for all known Equestrian armor in you room. So long as you improve the functionality of the armor you are free to request whatever supplies you need. You will have a handful of soldiers to not only assist you but also model for you. I cannot stress enough that this is armor and not a fashion show. As much as it pains me to say it think of Nightmare Moon. Her armor looked fairly decent however it left much too many weak spots. All designs much be brought to me directly. Applejack and Rainbow Dash I believe my soldiers are…too comfortable. It has been quite some time since a real war so they chose to believe that this will simply fade away. I want you to break them. Rainbow I need them fast and furious. Applejack I want them to be able to buck enemies into oblivion. Pinkie Pie. I have been told that you are an expert on geology. I have had a shipment of rocks brought in for you. They have been cut to the perfect size to throw. You will have a number of assistants. I want you to stone my soldiers. Not to death or serious injuries of course but enough to make them think twice about ever messing with a rock farmer. Do this and whatever else you think may improve their reflexes and agility. If you are successful I will allow you to host one party completely funded by the Equestrian Government. Fluttershy. My assistant told me that she has found rocks, trash, and various other litter in the Canterlot gardens. Since I do not know which of my soldiers committed such a vile act I want you to show them all what happens when they disrespect natural critters.”

Every one of the girls had determined faces. They were excited for their tasks. Fluttershy was the only one fuming. She left the room and slammed the door so hard that pieces of it broke off. They could hear her down the hallway.

“WHO THREW ROCKS AT MY FRIENDSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Her voice was fiercer than Luna’s royal tone. Luna smiled. The girls left in the room look at her curiously. Rainbow Dash nudged her.

“Let me guess…no one actually threw rocks at the animals.”

Luna just continued to smile. Rarity gave her a playful "oh you" glare as she spoke.

“Luna dear, you realize your troops are going to be more scared of Fluttershy than the changelings now right? Those poor things…if she gives them the stare then they will be scarred for life.”

Luna’s smile grew as she spoke.

“Exactly. When they see the fear that Fluttershy can wreak upon creatures even Chrysalis will find it hard to intimidate my troops.”

Twilight spoke as her eye caught something on Luna’s plans.

“So…you are going to let Night Spark train the troops as well?”

Applejacks face instantly soured. She looked at Luna baffled. Luna furrowed her brows at Twilight and stood taller than usual.

“Of course I am. I would be a fool not to. He is a changeling. He knows their ways, their tactics, and their numbers. He can provide the soldiers with valuable information. He is also one of six of Chrysalis’s children. Their power is beyond anything short of their queen’s. He can prepare them on how to proceed if they encounter one of those changelings.”

Applejack scoffed and pointed at herself.

“I had no problem poundin’ his face in Luna. He’s a changeling. A scrawny pest that anypony could-“
Luna cut her off with a single stomp of her right hoof. Her nostrils flared with anger.

“YOU ARE A FOOL! You pounded his face in only because he allowed you to. Do you realize it was Night Spark that not only saved the 37 ponies in Appaloosa but also your cousin Braeburn? Your cousin pounded his face in as well. Night Spark destroyed the saloon with a single shot in result. He disintegrated his own kind and burned others alive to save ponies and you doubt his allegiance? You all should be ashamed of yourselves. Honestly? Perhaps the elements are better off with the tree of harmony. What a shame it would be to witness them tarnished by the intolerance that you ponies possess. What is it? Does Night Spark repulse you? I do not understand how you all can be such horrible ponies to him. You forgive me…NIGHTMARE MOON?!?!!? I WANTED TO KILL SWEET APPLE ACRES APPLEJACK! WHAT DO YOU THINK ETERNAL NIGHT WOULD HAVE DONE TO A FARM?! Pinkie Pie I thought you wanted to be every ponies friend and make every pony smile. I saw how friendly you were when Night Spark asked all of you for assistance. Rarity does you generosity only extend so far? Did Nightmare Moon use the last of it up? Fluttershy will befriend Discord of all the damned creatures yet her kindness has yet to grace a single changeling. Twilight Sparkle. The former student of my sister. You studied friendship more so than anypony. You assisted me and offered me your friendship when every pony continued to see me as nothing more than a monster. I was going to kill my sister Twilight. I was going to destroy your loving and kind mentor. Yet all is forgiven. The only pony here that has shown any kindness to him is Rainbow Dash. While you teased him and nearly drowned him I would like to let you know that you gave him the best gift anyone could give him. You gave him a chance. The rest of you however…you should be ashamed.”

The girls stood in silence. Rarity and Pinkie’s lips were quivering and the eyes were filled with tears. Applejack still wore an angry face but had tears in her eyes. Rainbow just hovered lightly with a worried look. Twilight however stomped her own hoof and walk straight up to Luna.

“NO YOU SHOULD BE ASHAMED LUNA!!! For starters you cannot expect us to simply warm up to a changeling. DID NIGHTMARE MOON EVER NEARLY KILL MY CHILDHOOD FRIEND? DID SHE BRAINWASH MY BROTHER?! DID NIGHTMARE MOON KILL GOOD PONIES THAT APPLEJACK KNEW?! DID SHE INVADE CANTERLOT?! NO!!! ALL YOU DID WAS ATTEMPT TO ASSUME CONTROL OVER EQUESTRIA. WHILE THAT IS STILL TERRIBLE IT IS NOTHING LIKE WHAT THE CHANGELINGS HAVE DONE! NOTHING!!!”

A small distance separated Luna and Twilight. The amount of tension that filled that small distance was enough to make everyone in the room extremely nervous. Two of Equestria’s princesses were neck and neck. Twilight continued. She was still furious but did not yell.

“I know perfectly well how friendship works Luna. Like you said more so than other ponies. I dare say more so than you or Celestia. But you know what? Just because those rules, fundamentals, or whatever you feel like calling them are there…does not mean I have to observe them 24/7. I don’t expect anypony too. Friendship is a magical thing Luna…a gift that one creature gives to another. While I was hesitant and nervous at first I accepted the friendship these girls offered me. Buck it I even offered friendship to Sunset Shimmer because she was truly sorry for her actions. You hurt my friends? You hurt my family? Then return to kill ponies and burn towns?”

Twilight looked right into Luna’s furious eyes.
“Then you don't deserve friendship. Chrysalis could have learned her lesson. She could have changed. I guess harming innocent ponies was easier though. Changelings are monsters and that’s that.”

Luna’s blood boiled. She felt the need to do something violent but she couldn’t. She had to deal with Twilights actions. The stress from Twilights decision and the war was beginning to place great strain on her mind. She felt trapped. The Princess of magic had infuriated her to the point where she could feel the hairs on her body rise. However she could do nothing. Despite their argument Twilight was still the first pony to show her friendship. The first pony to see Luna and not Nightmare Moon. Instead of further arguing Luna gave up. Her face dropped and she turned around and began to walk to her chambers. Twilight was still angry and held a stern expression as she watched her walk away. The other girls were dead silent. Their faces were a mixture of fear, shock, and sadness. Twilight turned and walked towards the exit. The girls followed shortly after. Rainbow flew toward the Princess. She was worried about Luna but she stopped herself. She thought Luna would probably want to be alone so she turned and followed the other girls.

Luna did not even bother lifting the covers off her bed. She sat near the edge of the mattress. Using her magic she grasped a small dirty looking box from underneath her nightstand. The brown box levitated through the air until it landed on the mattress next to her. Luna stared at the small brown box. With great delicacy she opened it. A silver piece of armor was staring back at her. It had a light purple sheen like the shoes she wore. Despite Celestia’s begging, Luna had kept a piece of Nightmare Moon’s armor. A shattered piece of her helmet. Luna rubbed a hoof over it. The light of her moon allowed her to see her reflection. The helmet twisted her face and made her look hideous. Seeing herself in such a way angered her.

How could I have been so weak?

Luna cast the helmet against the wall. She silently swore she would never allow herself to succumb to anyone or anything. For a moment she sat and breathed rhythmically. The moonlight helped soothe her. After some time her thoughts drifted to Night Spark. She knew his intentions. Luna knew everything about him. He genuinely wanted to assist ponies. While Luna was willing to accept him she did not know if his presence in Canterlot would truly ever be welcome. She continued to ponder his fate and the fate of Equestria after the war. Even with the Night councils canceled Luna knew she would gain no rest that night.

Castle: Lower Chambers

I have never killed a pony…however…

The constant banging on his door was torturous. Night Spark was never a morning changeling. For as long as he could recall he would sleep in till mid-day or early afternoon then stay up all night. The banging continued.

Damn you guard…My. Name. Is. N I G H T Spark. Foolisssh pony…What in the buck do you believe you are doing? Who dares to awaken a creature of the night? In the day no less!

Somehow the pony seemed to have heard his thoughts. The banging stopped and Night Spark’s head fell deeper into the pillow. He could very faintly hear a muffled voice and the grumbling of a guard. After a brief moment of peaceful silence the same guard clear his throat and spoke.

“….uh…muffins?”

Muffins? MISS DOO!!!

Night Spark flew off his bed and burst to the door with a wide smile. The thought of seeing Derpy again brought him joy. As he opened the door he spoke.

“Miss Doo I am so sorry to keep you wa-“

Night Sparks smile fell. He stared at Luna who had a small smirk on her face. She let out a small laugh as Night Spark tried to conceal his blush by putting on a hardly intimidating furrowed brow. She edged closer to him and spoke.

“Impressive Night Spark. At the mere mentioning of muffins you seem to be able to put Rainbow Dash to shame. Now I do wonder…what awoke the creature of the night? The thought of delicious muffins…or the thought of Miss Doo?”

Night Spark looked at her aggressively. Luna smiled. It didn't matter how angry she made him. She thought he looked adorable when blushing. He pointed an accusing hoof at her. The guard tensed up.

“Princess Luna? Are you still in my head? How did- DID YOU PLACE SOME KIND OF MAGICAL HEX TO TRANSMIT WHAT I THINK-“

Luna shot a dead serious look towards him.

“Night Spark never accuse me again of doing such things or I will banish you. Only when your body is but dust will I visit you so that I may spit on where you stood. Never forget that I can obliterate you from this realm.”

The guard stood nervously as he watched Luna threaten Night Spark. The princess looked absolutely terrifying. The day was already too much for him. His vision blurred and he fell to the ground unconscious. Night Spark’s eyes shift to the fallen guard in the corner then back to Luna’s cold stare. Suddenly the princesses’ face of death shifted to a smile and then uncontrollable laughter. She spoke rather un-princess like in Night Spark’s opinion.

“AND THAT IS HOW YOU TELL CELESTIA’S GUARDS FROM MINE!!! Poor pony…third time this week I have nearly scared him to death. Come Night Spark follow me.”

Night Spark’s eye twitched. His brain was still processing Luna’s actions. Without looking at him she spoke as she walked away.

“It is rude to stare at me like that Night Spark…you would not want to give Miss Doo the idea that you prefer me over her…muffins…hmm?”

His cheeks flushed red once more and he marched up right next to her.

“Now Princess Luna I assure you that my relationship with Miss Doo is not what you believe it to be. She is a friend of mine. We are friends. Nothing more and nothing less. I enjoy her company and she enjoys mine. Is that so wrong? I cannot imagine how the idea of us…being romantically involved crossed your mind. Are you and I romantically involved simply because you are a mare and I am stalli- er…. male changeling? I mean no disrespect but unless you can justify your ludicrous notions than I must continue to believe that you…you…”

Luna’s face was beaming with joy. The previous night had upset her. She never enjoyed fighting with friends. However Night Spark’s rant was the thing she need to help perk herself up. She looked at him as he followed her. He looked nervous.

“What is it that you believe Night Spark?” she said in a warm tone.

He bit his lip then scowled as if mustering his courage to face a foe.

“I- I must continue to believe that you are acting childish. There! It has been said! Are you satisfied Princess? I believe you are being childish!”

Luna laughed so loud his bones felt like they were going to shatter. The various butlers and maids in the hall shivered with confusion. They were happy to see the princess happy but couldn't help but feel fear from the sonic laughter the threatened to bring down the castle.

“NIGHT SPARK YOU ARE ABSOLUTELY THE MOST HUMOROUS CHANGELING I HAVE MET IN ALL MY YEARS!!!!!!!”

His head hung low. She leaned in to his ear. In reality he wasn't nervous because she was so close. Night Spark feared for his ears. Luna’s voice alone was probably one her best weapons. He believed if she wanted to she could cause earthquakes with it. She spoke in a very quiet and flirty whisper.

“Night Spark do you know how I know that you do not simply want her to be your friend? That little defensive rant of yours and that beautiful shade of red shining off your face. Not to mention the way you pounced out of slumber at the mere mentioning of her pastries. Face it changeling. You bit her muffins….and she bit your heart. You are in love.”

She pulled away and they walked in silence for a few yards before Night Spark spoke.

“…childish…”

Luna smiled and felt that she had embarrassed the changeling enough for one day. So she switched topics.

“Night Spark on a more serious note I have a task for you. It will not be easy and I fear you may once again be exposed to the ignorance of ponies. I wish for you to assist in training my troops. I need you to explain to them tactics, formations, and anything else that comes to mind about the changeling forces. I would do so myself since I have seen what you have seen. However I am not Night Spark. Just because I have your knowledge does not mean I will toss you aside like a book that has been read. You told me you wanted to serve Equestria and I will give you that chance. I have already told my troops to treat you with respect however… I fear some may still mock you. Please try to look past it…I apologize in advance if-“

Night Spark cut her off.

“So long as one pony sees me for who I am I will happily assist Princess. So far more than one pony has seen me and that is all I need.”

She smacked him lightly over the head with her wing. He looked at her confused. She put on one of those mixed smiles. While he could tell she was still in a decent mood he knew that smile could very easily turn into the snarling mouth of a wrathful goddess who could smash him like a bug.

“You truly need to learn not to interrupt a princess as she is speaking Night Spark. It is quite rude and I have locked up ponies in the past for doing so. Anyhow as I was saying. We need to work on getting others to see that you are not some monster that I am allowing to live in the palace. Last night I…I had an argument with Twilight and her friends concerning their treatment of you. Their actions are… Of all ponies they were the ones I expected to show you friendship but I suppose under the circumstance of you being a changeling they forgot no- chose not to extend that courtesy to you. In time I believe ponies will see you for you. Until then I beg of you to stay strong and be patient.”

Night Spark frowned. He did not want the princess to risk her own friendships for his sake.

"I do not want to be the cause of broken bonds between friends; especially between princesses. While I understand that they are your friends that does not mean they have to be mine. I will fight for Equestria with or without the friend ship of those six. I do not need their approval or even Celestia’s. I have the friendship of the Princess of the Night and the friendship of a few other ponies. That is all I need.”

Luna looked at him. She was concerned.

“What makes you think Celestia does not approve of you?”

Night Spark’s expression fell as he spoke.

“The muffin that I gave to you on Heart’s Warming Eve? Well I gave the basket to Princess Celestia and tried to explain to her that I want to serve Equestria. She did not seem to…believe me. I am not sure that she will ever think of me as her subject. While it saddens me I truthfully am angered by her actions. I-I used to believe that above anypony she would be there for me… I suppose that was an illusion like my early life was.”

Luna looked at him. She was ashamed of her sister’s actions. How could all the ponies around her be so ignorant?

“Never mind my sister Night Spark. We have arrived and I want you to be focus on this task.”

They arrived in a large empty courtyard. Grass fields extended far out into the distance. At the end of that distance Night Spark could see large walls. They seemed to not only provide a barrier but also a marker to help one comprehend just how large the area really was. Luna guided him down a series of steps. They walked through the field until they were face to face with nearly 500 of Luna’s soldiers. She stood before them and spoke in her royal voice.

“Today I am going to give you a new weapon. That weapon is knowledge of the enemy. This knowledge could very well be the difference between life and death. I present to you a changeling by the name of Night Spark. He will be giving you this knowledge. Listen to his words. Take great care to remember them. Your superiors should have already informed you that Night Spark is no longer affiliated with the changelings. He wishes to serve Equestria and he shall do so. I will have none of you hazing him. Treat him with respect and kindness…that is an order from your princess.”

She leaned close to Night Spark.

“Just remember this Night Spark. I am your princess. Others will doubt you. Others will hate you. I however am your princess and I will always be here for you. Thank you for assisting me.”

Any tension Night Spark had from being in front of so many ponies washed away. Luna’s words were exactly what he needed to hear. He proudly bowed before her and waited until she began to leave to rise up. As far as he was concerned he was loyal only to her.

The soldiers all stared in silence. It was quiet enough that the sounds of other soldiers being trained could easily be heard. In the distance Night Spark saw Pegasi flying while Rainbow dash was screaming at them to go faster. Applejack was having soldiers buck the castle walls while wearing weights. Fluttershy was….well just screaming at a large group of soldiers. Pinkie and her assistants were throwing stones at soldiers while they tried to dodge them. Twilight’s group of unicorns were shooting concentrated beams from their horns. Seeing them angered Night Spark. He stared until a soldier coughed returning his attention to his task. He spoke to them in the same manner as Luna however not as loud.

“The first thing I will tell you is that you should not expect to see the same changelings that invaded during the wedding. They were nothing compared to what Chrysalis has now. The smaller changelings will look similar to me. They can take on the form of anything near their size.”

Night Spark shifted to Braeburn’s form and then to Dinky Doo’s then back again.

“We can appear to be foals or even Alicorns.”

He changed to Luna and then returned to his form.

“However we have limits. That is why you will find a new kind of changeling. They are massive in form. The average size is that of a young dragon. The purpose? If we need dragon’s fire, or a bear’s strength we shall have. They take on much larger forms. While more dangerous they are not unstoppable. If held down by magic a small number of earth ponies should be more than a match for them. In fact a single earth pony is much stronger than any average changeling.”

A soldier in the back snickered to himself then spoke up.

“So any of us could stomp you?”

While the soldier laugh Night Spark scowled. He tried to calm himself.

“No. None of you could stomp me. That brings me to our next topic. The children of Chrysalis. While she creates all changelings they are not of her blood. She has created 6 changelings from her own essence. These six are the deadliest of all changelings. Should you meet one on the battlefield, the only plan of action you should take is to fall back and regroup. Each of the six has a unique power. Night Fire can summon flames. How powerful is she? It was her flames and her flames alone that burned Appaloosa and its trees. Night Fang is brute strength. He can shatter the bones of a teenage dragon in a fight. If you fight him he will break you. Night Frost is like Night Fire however she prefers to freeze her opponents to death…or partially freeze them and break them apart slowly. Night Storm can manipulate weather to a certain degree. He can bring rain and lighting down upon you. Night Tear. She will manipulate your mind and make you do things….terrible things. If Chrysalis truly wants a town to suffer…and I mean suffer in every sense of the word she will send Night Tear. Imagine killing the pony you hold most dear to you. Imagine seeing you mother as a ghoulish creature. Lastly there is me. I am Night Spark. Think of Night Fire except I cast lightning.”

The same soldier spoke.

“So how can we tell if it’s one of you? I mean black and full of holes isn’t much to go off of.”

Bits of laughter spread through the soldiers.

We do not look the same…

Night Spark once again tried to ignore the comment and spoke.

“Well for starters I would hope that a simple pony like you would be able to realize which one of the enemy soldiers is giving out commands. However a key difference between us 6 and the rest of the changelings is that our manes are colored. As are our larger wings and eyes. For example Night Fire has red eyes, red wings, and a red mane. In case you did not notice us 6 and Chrysalis are the only changelings to have manes.”

A different pony spoke up this time. She was near the front.

“You call that a mane? Looks more like a fin to me…”

More soldiers began to laugh. Night Spark wanted to lash out. He was furious. Once again despite Luna’s warnings he couldn't help but feel a fiery hatred toward some ponies. But for her sake he tried to calm down.

The original soldier spoke up again.
“So what’s it like being a mare? You ever turn into one when you’re lonely? Or are big strapping stallions what you changelings like?”

This time the laughter wasn’t quiet. Some soldiers were leaning on each other. Night Spark stomped and hoof down and charged through the crowd until he was mere inches away from the pony who was humiliating him. The pony stopped laughing. He met Night Spark’s icy gaze. Some of the soldiers whispered encouragements for them to fight. The stallion stood a whole head taller than Night Spark. He spoke with a mocking tone.

“Don’t you need to change to a taller form there tough stuff? You know…I have a friend who told me that you stood up for the clumsy mare at a diner. The stupid one with the muffins?”

A group of soldiers from the back ran off towards the castle. He knew that they were more than likely going to get ahold of Luna but he did not care. Night Spark would have been able to handle the teasing. This soldier however had crossed the line. In fact it wasn’t the first time he had crossed the line. Night Spark recognized him. It was the stallion from the diner.

“Yeah remember me? You and your buddy attacked soldiers of Canterlot. If the princess wasn’t blind she could see that you’re nothing but a worthless bug.

He tried to stay in control. His speech came through grinding teeth.

“You are hardly a soldier of Canterlot. You a nothing but a disgrace! A disgrace to Canterlot. A disgrace to Princess Luna. A DISGRACE TO PONIES!!!”

The stallion laughed. He pushed Night Spark with one hoof while doing so. Night Spark had a terrible urge. It was a primal one. It was an urge that no one could properly describe. To simply say that he wanted to kill this pony would be an understatement. The stallion spoke again.

“I would rather be a disgrace…buck it I would rather be the rear end of Discord than be a changeling…and one that enjoys the company of possibly the dumbest mare ever to exist in Equestrian hist-“

The changelings eyes glowed and blinding white and surged with electricity. A bright orb appeared on the tip of his horn and crackled with power. Night Spark’s voice now began to rival Luna’s Royal tone.

“DAMN YOU!!! Laugh at this you INSUFFERABLE FOOLS!!!”

A massive shockwave burst out from his horn. The immense blue aura sent the ponies near him flying meters back and knocked all of the soldiers down. Electricity flowed all over his body. He felt empowered. He roared at all the soldiers now groaning in pain.

“STOMP THAT YOU SIMPLE MINDED FOOLS! I NEED NO OTHER FORM TO DEFEAT YOU AND NEITHER DO THE OTHER FIVE!!! THEY COULD EASILY KILL ALL 500 OF YOU AND MAKE IT LOOK SIMPLE. I COULD KILL EACH AND EVERY ONE OF YOU! THAT IS WHAT WE WERE BRED FOR. THE SINGULAR PURPOSE OF LEADING CHANGELINGS AGAINST PONIES!!!”

He breathed in and calmed himself. For as angry as he was the sight of the hurt ponies around him made him feel guilty but he continued to speak to them without showing it.

“I will never kill anypony. But my siblings will not hesitate to destroy you. They are monsters who will not cease until every pony is dead. Remember that and you may-“

A voice shot out like a sword and interrupted him.

“HOW DARE YOU?!? YOU ALL DARE TO DEFY ME NOT EVEN MINUTES AFTER I LEAVE?!”

Luna stood right behind Night Spark with the group of soldier that ran into the castle. She looked at the injured soldiers with no sympathy. Her voice was scolding and as wrathful as could be.

“I gave you AN ORDER!!! THIS IS NOT HOW MY SOLDIERS WILL ACT!!! I DO NOT CARE IF IT WAS CHRYSALIS HERSELF STANDING BEFORE YOU… IF I GAVE YOU AN ORDER YOU FOLLOW IT!!! Now did I ask for much? Was I too demanding for the troops? HAVE I ASKED TOO MUCH OF THE VERY PONIES WHO SWORE TO PROTECT THIS LAND? I gave you a simple task. Treat this changeling with kindness and respect as he graciously shared valuable information with you. If you have failed me with such a simple task…who knows how else you may fail me? You certainly are not worthy of being my soldiers. From today forth you will be placed under Princess Celestia’s or Princess Twilight’s command. Maybe they can find use for you. But as punishment for your actions every single one of you will run around the courtyard until nightfall. Any pony that fails to do so…will answer directly to me. Dismissed.”

She then focused on Night Spark. When her glare was still wrathful he knew she was also angry with him.

“Follow me. NOW.”

Twilight’s Throne:

It would have been the largest throne had Twilight not decided to turn it into the largest library in Equestria. It was the only true selfish indulgence that she had requested. The original copies of almost every book and scroll in Equestria. She also got Celestia to move all of Star Swirl the Bearded’s collection to her room. Twilight was at the table in her room. The other girls were sitting across from her. She nervous bit her lip then spoke.

“Do you promise you won't think any less of me?”

The other five went through the necessary steps of the Pinkie Promise. It reassured Twilight as she spoke.

“Okay. I think I am real angry with Celestia and Luna.”

The girls just stared at her until Rainbow spoke up.

“Well duh egghead…I mean you only just fought with Luna and everything. Just give it some time and you guys will chill.”

Rarity chimed in.

“Yes dear friends have arguments from time to time but you should know this by now.”

Twilight face hooved then continued.

“No…I mean we fought about that changeling but…that’s not so much what angered me. I feel…I still feel like they see me as a student. I never wanted to be a princess but now that I am…I want something to do…something to lead. But doing what Luna asks or training the unicorns? Why can’t I help come up with the strategies for war? I have read enough books about war to assist in strategy making. I guess what I am trying to say is…I think I might be a little jealous of the other princesses. I hate that I feel this way but… I just do.”

Applejack smiled at her friend. It was that same comforting smile that only Applejack could give. It always seemed to lift any worries Twilight had. Applejack spoke.

“Listen Sugarcube, this isn’t the runnin’ of the leaves. You’re the smartest pony I know Twi’ but some things can’t be learned from a book. Books are a great start but… Ain’t no pony I know of that can learn how to handle a farm from a book alone? You need to experience whatever you’re tryin’ to do. Pegasi don’t read books on how to fly do they? Celestia and Luna didn’t read that How to be a Princess for dummies book I found in your kitchen that one day? While I can understand your frustration…it’s for the best I promise ya.”

Twilight slouched back in her seat and let the farm pony’s words soak in. She knew the stakes. She knew they were at war. Yet she still felt a small amount of envy. Twilight looked at Applejack and smiled.

“You’re right Applejack…I guess they just want to make sure I’m really ready before I take on any task that may alter the fate of Equestria anymore than the things that we have done with each other. Sorry for worrying you girls over it. On another note we should discuss that changeling.”

Applejacks face immediately changed to a bitter one. The other girls shifted awkwardly. Pinkie Pie spoke up. She did so in a sad and calm way.

“Luna made me feel bad. I pride myself on being the pony that know every pony and any pony. I want to be everyone’s friend. Do you remember Cranky? You girls thought he was just a grumpy meanie pants who didn't want me as a friend but it turned out he was just a heartbroken donkey who lost the love of his life. What it this Night Spark is like Cranky? What if he isn’t a heartless brain eating monster changeling? If there is a chance that I could be his friend than I want to at least try.”

Applejack crossed her hooves and grumbled.

“Well I ain’t trustin’ no changeling…especially one who sat by and did nothin’ when good ponies were in need…”
Rainbow scowled but didn't speak. She was lost in her own thoughts. Rarity spoke while running a brush through her already perfect mane.

“I must say…this um… Night Spark worries me. Normally I would suggest that we accept a stranger however…the incident in the courtyard? Did you see what he did to all those soldiers? They were all groaning in pain and absolutely terrible. Seeing him looming over them…I am not so sure he is as innocent as Luna seems to believe he is.”

Twilight recalled the large blast. Luna had told them that he was powerful and the magic in the courtyard had confirmed it. She knew of only a few ponies who could conjure magic at that level. She could easily perform such an attack but she was the princess of magic…she could perform almost any magic with great ease. She added her opinion in with a little bit of her magical knowledge too.

“I won’t lie to you girls…I think the original incident with Chrysalis is still fresh in my mind. She hurt my family. I don’t know if I will be able to look past that or not. I know he is not directly responsible but…he… What I do know is that Night Spark is dangerous. That magic he performed? He was holding back. Had he wanted to he could have disintegrated most those ponies. Casting lightning is no small magical feat. To be completely accurate she performed both an electromagnetic pulse and telekinetic blast at the same time. The telekinetic blast is what sent the ponies around him flying and the electromagnetic pulse is what shocked them all. I and the other princesses can do it. Shining probably could if he tried…maybe…maybe you too Rarity…with a little guidance…but to pull it off at that scale? I don’t know what we should do…”

Softly as always Fluttershy joined in.

“Well…um…what if Pinkie Pie is…well right? It’s been sometime but do you remember when we went to stop Nightmare Moon? You all thought that poor cuddly Manticore was a terrible and ruthless monster. You girls thought it was roaring out for um…blood and um wanted to eat you. The poor fluffy guy was crying out for help because something was hurting him…What if um…Night Spark is the same? Or not….I guess….I….”

The room fell silent as they absorbed Fluttershy’s words. After sometime Rainbow finally spoke up.

“…he is a good changeling…”

The others looked at her in confusion. She continued.

“When he came up to ask us for help on Hearts Warming Eve? He was trying to find Derpy. He accidentally hurt her feelings to the point where she hid on her cloud.”

The girls all knew about Derpy’s lonely cloud. Most Ponyville ponies did. It was not too uncommon to see her crying on it.

“I made fun of him because…well he likes her. I know I shouldn’t have but…I…”

The words struggled to flow for her. She always had trouble admitting that she did something wrong. Rainbow did the best she could.

“Well you know how I am sometimes. Anyway he genuinely felt bad and I offered him a chance to explain just who he was to me but…he was more concerned with Derpy’s feelings. He called her Miss Doo. I know it’s not much but based on what I have seen I say we give him the benefit of the doubt…I think that’s all he wants. Fluttershy is right. For all we know he could be just like that Manticore. A monster to everyone until a nice pony like Fluttershy gives him a chance.”

The girls once again sat in silence.

Luna’s Throne Room:

“WHY!?! NIGHT SPARK I TOLD YOU TO REMAIN CALM! IT WOULD BE ACCEPTABLE HAD YOU SIMPLY POUNDED THAT ONE PONY INTO THE GROUND! HOWEVER BLASTING 500 SOLDIERS? IN FRONT OF THE REST OF THE TROOPS NO LESS? HOW CAN YOU EXPECT THEM TO RESPECT YOU IF THEY WITNESS YOU HARMING THEIR FELLOW PONIES?!”

Night Spark was in staring out a window while receiving the wrath of Luna. She was right. When he saw those ponies groan in pain on the ground it reminded him of Appaloosa.

I suppose Night Fire would be proud….or maybe she would mock me for not killing them…

Luna’s voice sliced through his thoughts like a fiery blade.

“DO NOT IGNORE MY WORDS NIGHT SPARK! TURN AND FACE ME WHEN I SPEAK!”

He slowly turned to face her. He hated himself for disappointing her. Luna was one of the few ponies he considered to be his friend.

“WHAT DISTURBS ME THE MOST IS THAT I KNOW THAT THE ONLY REASON YOU HELD BACK YOUR MAGIC IS BECAUSE OF ME. YOU WERE A SINGLE TAUNT AWAY FROM DISINTEGRATING ALL THOSE PONIES!!! WERE YOU NOT?! I WONDER IS IT BECAUSE YOU FEAR ME? IS IT BECAUSE OF OUR FRIENDSHIP? WHAT HELD YOU BACK?! I AM JUST…I- ARGHHHH!!!!!!”

Luna stomped her front hooves in place and crushes the stone. She was breathing heavily. Night Spark could see her eyes glow slightly. Seeing Luna in such a state made him feel ashamed of himself. His vision blurred as tears of sorrow and disappointment flowed down his face. Luna was still staring violently at the ground beneath her. Every muscle in her body was tensed up. Night Spark could see himself were the broken ground was beneath her. He felt like Luna wanted to kill him. He spoke up after a short silence between them. His voice was timid.

“I stopped…because…I did not wish for you and Miss Doo to believe me to be a monst-“

Luna violently turned her head toward him and the words spewed from her mouth like venom. Her eyes glared with nothing but anger. At the moment she was the absolute definition of terror for Night Spark.

“YOU ACTED LIKE A MONSTER!!! WHO ELSE HARMS A LARGE GROUP OF INNOCENT PONIES?!”

Upon hearing this Night Spark stepped back from her. His eyes never left hers but his body felt an unimaginable need to get away from her. He turned and ran as fast as could toward the doors. Just as he tried to push them open a blue aura stormed around them. He pushed as hard as he could but they would not budge. He shifted almost instantly to Applejacks from and pushed with absolutely all the strength the form could provide but the doors would not budge.

“Night Spark be still.”

He ignored her and shot a massive torrent of lighting at the door completely destroying it. Just as he started to run out the blue aura surround him and pulled him all the way towards Luna.

“I SAID BE STILL NIGHT SPARK!!!”

He couldn’t even mange to look her in the eyes. He squirmed and flapped his wings as much as he could. Using more magic he shifted to Rainbow Dash’s from and flapped so strong that he was blasting Luna with currents of wind.

“I told you to be…STILL!!!!!!!!!!”

The room darkened to nearly pitch black and the only source of light was the magic Luna was giving off. Her blue aura around Night Spark tightened so severely that he could no longer move. She sighed and the room returned to normal. Night Spark’s breathing was labored and his heart felt like it was going to explode. No matter how hard he strained the only thing he could move was his eyes. Luna spoke softly.

“I am going to place you down now. We are finished when I say we are finished. Should you try to leave again or destroy something else from my throne room…I will break something of yours…”

He knew she meant a limb and judging by her mood he did not want to test her to see if she was bluffing.

“…will you remain calm?”

He simply closed his eyes as more tears fell. She placed him down before her and gently released her magic. They stood before one another in silence for quite some time. Night Spark wiped his eyes with his hoof. He opened his mouth to speak but Luna raised her hoof. Normally he would have obeyed her silent command but instead he stepped forward and pushed her hoof out of the way. He turned his body a little to the side so he could lightly hit her with one of his wings. She looked at him with confused angry eyes. He waited for a brief moment in fear she may crush him. He spoke dryly.

“You…I…”

He spoke while looking at her front hooves. They were no longer the dainty and elegant hooves of a princess. They were the tools of damnation from a wrathful goddess. He struggled with his words.

“I was not finished…I held back my magic only because I remembered what happened when I used it on my own kind…if you believe I held back for your sake…or even Miss Doo’s. Then I…I no longer wish to be friends. No friend of mine would think that I am a mere thought away from murder…”

Luna smacked him with her wing. This time she hit him quite hard. He simply stood there and still watched her hooves. Luna then pulled him into a tight hug. This surprised Night Spark. He did not return the embrace but Luna seemed to not care. She spoke firmly.

“I am sorry for losing my temper. I am also sorry for accusing you of acting like a monster. However that does not excuse your actions Night Spark. Please understand that I care deeply for you. We are friends and I hope that we may always be. That is why I am more angry at you than the fools who ridiculed you.”

She raised a hoof and moved it towards his face. He pulled back in fear.

“If I wanted to kill you Night Spark you would have already been dead. Please do not fear me. I never want to see you cower before me. We are friends.”

He allowed her to touch his face. She wiped his muzzle which caused him to look at her with confusion. She showed him her hoof. It was covered in blood. His blood. He used both hoofs to wipe his muzzle as well. He felt new blood and dry blood. She spoke softly.

“Night Spark. You are dying my friend. I know you already know this however you seemed to either believe your mother’s words were false… or not care. When your connection to her was severed her magic no longer flowed to you. This means you have a limited supply and that your magic is bound to your life. This is the punishment Chrysalis has given you. When you blast foolish ponies or change into different forms? You are killing yourself. That is why I was so frustrated. Even with all my knowledge…I…I do not know of any magic that may assist you. For all my power I do not think…that I can save you.”

Luna was still holding him tightly. He could feel her tears fall on his coat. She continued.

“The only way you can continue to live is if you…feed on the hope or anger of ponies. But you are doing a most admirable job of trying to not to. I do not know why. I do not feel that doing so makes you a monster. It is what changelings do. You feed on emotions. However I respect your decision. ”

She pulled away and looked at him with tear filled eyes. Luna placed a hoof on his chest and continued.

“I know that you care for Miss Doo with your heart. I suggest- No I command you to go to Ponyville with her and Little Miss Doo. Tell her how you feel Night Spark. You have had such a hard life and even though there is enough magic in your body to more than likely sustain you for a year I do not want that year to be spent worrying about this war. You deserve happiness just as much as anypony. I understand that you long to serve Equestria however I will be selfish. I will ask that you forget about Equestria’s fate and serve me by having a wonderful life…while you can.”

Night Spark looked at her sadly. Was Luna saying goodbye?

“Princess I know what my situation is. I- just do not wish to pay any attention to it. I came to you to make a difference! I came to change my fate. The ponies of Equestria have to learn a lesson that I think only I can teach them. I have to show them that not every changeling is a monster.”

“You have Night Spark I promise you that you have. I am grateful I truly am. Please believe me when I say that I will do my best to spread the lesson you have taught me. Yet still at the end of each day since I met you…all that I can think about is: no matter what I do and no matter if Equestria is safe or perishes. You. Will. Die. This is what plagues me each evening. I just want you to know what you are fighting for. I want you to experience everything that anypony in Equestria’s experiences. I want you to wake to a bright sunrise in Ponyville. I want you to be able to experience the simple pleasure of having a neighbor wish you good morning. I want you to eat one of everything in Sugarcube corner. Truthfully if any community in Equestria will open their hearts upon to a changeling it will be Ponyville. They will fear you at first…as they feared me. However with time and a little help they will accept you as their own.”

Night Spark’s head hurt. Either what Luna was saying was too much for him to bear or he really over used his magic. He thought of leaving. It wasn't what he wanted. He wanted to stand by his Princess’s side through anything. He wanted to go to the diner and see how Miss Sparkle was fairing. Most of all though, he did not want to leave Luna. Whether she realized it or not she was responsible more so than Derpy for making him feel like he belonged. If some pony shunned him or didn't accept his friendship she was there for him. Like she said she always would be.

“I do not want to leave you Princess…”

Luna smiled at him. She lowered herself and kissed his forehead.

“I will be with you in your dreams Night Spark…I promise. Besides…I am sure you will forget all about me. Miss Doo will have you wrapped around her hoof the entire time you won’t even be able to tell Night from Day!”

He blushed and playfully nudged her.

“Princess I do not even know if she has similar feelings for me. We have met only a few times. Not to mention that I do not even know if she finds changelings…attractive. Once again…you are acting childish.”

Luna scoffed.

“Oh do not belittle yourself Night Spark. While I certainly cannot wait until the day when I am able to crush your mother’s neck under my hooves I will her the credit she is due. You are quite the dashing changeling in my eyes and well….you know my eyes are better than every ponies and what not. As for Miss Doo? I do believe you have treated her better than most. I would think that she would adore that about you. Not to mention….what mare would not enjoy a stallion who can…change to fit her…needs…”

Night Spark’s face nearly radiated with heat. His nose bled once more.

Luna’s Laughter filled half of Equestria that night.

The Train:

Night Spark had been sitting still for quite some time. The castle was about half the size of his hoof when he held it up to the window. He sighed and sank into the seat. The cart he was in was empty save for himself and four soldiers. They were the same soldiers who ran back into the castle to get Luna right before he blasted the troops. They had talked among themselves a bit but they mainly just took turns sleeping. They kept their distance from Night Spark to give him space. He knew the soldiers knew that he was upset about leaving the princess’s side. He already liked them better than most ponies.

The train ride lasted for a good hour and a half longer. Sleeping occupied most of that time. At least for the soldiers. Night Spark simply sat and wondered if the move to Ponyville would change anything for him. He wondered what would happen if his kind attacked the small town.
The thought disturbed him.

Ponyville:

When he stepped off the train he was greeted with silence. For as far as he could see there was no pony.

Did the entire town scare so easily?

One of the soldiers walked ahead and into the center of town. After simply standing in silence the unicorn screamed.

“PONYVILLE!!! THIS IS THE VOICE OF ONE OF PRINCESS LUNA’S PERSONAL GUARDS. SHE HAS ASKED ME AND MY COMRADES TO ESCORT OUR FRIEND HERE TO YOU ALL. UM HE IS COOL AND WON’T EAT YOU OR ANYTHING….SO YOU DON’T HAVE TO BE SCARED….OKAY?”

Night Spark sighed as the other three soldiers face hooved at their fellow pony. To his surprise though Night Spark already saw the heads of ponies sticking out of windows, doors, and various other locations. Luna was right. All he needed to do was not scare these ponies and they would accept him. The bat pony on the right of Night Spark turned to the other soldiers and spoke.

“Go get that idiot before he does something else that’s really obnoxious. Better yet take him to the safe house. We’ll catch up with you in a bit.”

The other two ran off after their comrade. Night Spark watched them tackle their friend and wrestle for a bit. They all proceeded to walk towards the edge of the town. The bat pony nudged Night Spark and spoke.

“Listen Night Spark. The Princess wants you to have as normal as a time as possible here. I will be honest to you… she sent us along to protect you should you need it. Based on what you pulled in the courtyard I am going to make an educated guess that you don’t really need our help. However we aren't here just for you. We got kicked out of the 501st Legion. You probably don’t know but that is Princess Luna’s personal pick of soldiers. They are the most ruthless defense of Equestria. My friends and I however…we got ahead of ourselves to say the least and she took offense. So…she appointed us to…you.”

Night Spark turned to look at her. The bat pony had a steel colored coat with a purple mane that matched the impressive armor she wore. He spoke plainly.

“So if I told you to ignore me and proceed how you normally would?”

She smiled and began to walk into the town. Night Spark followed behind her.

“Sadly for you Night Spark, the Princess’s words come first. She wants me and my pitiful buddies to regain our honor by fighting for the right reasons. So you’re stuck with us…at least for a while. But if you would like….my friends and I can act more like roommates instead of professionally trained killers that take your orders?”

Night Spark nodded.

“Yes please…just do that.”

“Then it’s settled. The name is Violet Midnight by the way. You can call me Vi though.”

Night Spark turned to look at her once more.

“A pleasure to meet you Vi. You have a beautiful name. To be honest I am looking forward to meeting the other three. You and your friends seem like…understanding ponies. Just one thing though…I believe the loud one ran off with my bag. If he eats a single muffin…I will have to destroy him.”

Vi looked at him with wide eyes. She looked like she was about to defend her soldier but she just shrugged and laughed.

“You’re funny Night Spark.”

“Thank you…however I am afraid that I am being quite serious right now.”

Vi’s laughter stopped. She looked once more at Night Spark who now seemed a little agitated.

“So I take it…that muffins are you favorite snack?”

Night Spark stopped and placed both his hooves on her shoulders then spoke.

“No Vi…muffins are not…however Miss Doo’s muffins….those….those objects are my life…”

They both continued their walk to the safe house with an awkward silence that could only be caused from the discussion of ordinary muffins and the superiority of Derpy’s muffins.

Heretic, Hero

Author's Note

TL;DR (NOT KIDDING)

So I guess I would consider this one of the first real battles short of the Appaloosa stuff. This chapter took me forever. I was unsure of how to proceed with a few things and interactions. I still am unsure about a few of them and am still biting my nails in nervousness. I want to thank my buddy Tidal for reading through and helping me proof read. If he didn't then you'd get a lot of surprisingly dirty sounding things. For this chapter my main goal was to give you some action and introduce some conflict for Night Spark with himself. I hope you all find this chapter enjoyable. I also have introduced several things that will come back later on and play super duper important roles.

As always if you have any questions, comments, concerns, likes, favorites, hugs, kisses, used cars, muffins, or twerks please give them to me! If something about my over all writing bothers you please tell me. If you are a fan of muffins tell me that as well.

Heretic, Hero

Heretic, Hero:

“OH BUCK THAT YOU CHEATED!!! GIMMIE MY BITS BACK!!!”

Night Spark listened to the fierce discussion his “room mates” were having. He could hardly understand how they could get so angry over a board game. While chess seemed interesting Night Spark did not want to interrupt their free time. He walked around the safe house. Violet had told him Luna ordered it to be built when Ponyville finally accepted her. It was used by both Princesses when they came to visit. Unlike the Castle the house was relatively simple. The only Luxuries Night Spark noticed was the large bath tub downstairs and a balcony equipped with telescopes. He carefully approached the bedroom upstairs. He knew neither Luna nor Celestia were their yet the home resonated with their presence. It was disrespectful to enter a pony’s bedroom uninvited however Night Spark allowed his curiosity to get the better of him. After all the only normal pony homes he had ever been in was his childhood one and Derpy’s. He carefully pushed the door open and was greet by a simple yet large bed. It had golden sheets with purple pillows that matched Luna’s coat. The walls were a cream color with beautifully treated wooden beams that rose from the floor and wrapped around the ceiling. The thing that caught Night Spark’s eye was the wall on the left side of the room.

The wall was completely covered by bookshelves. He timidly approached the books. Each step was taken with extreme caution as to not disturb anything. When he reached the books he stood in awe. Reading was a luxury for Night Spark. When he lived with the other changelings he felt trapped. Every one had a role and to deviate from your role was considered heresy. Night Spark and his siblings were taught to fight, hate, and kill ponies. They were expected to lead. That life began to make Night Spark feel trapped. He remembered sneaking into his mothers chamber’s and stealing books about the outside world. They provided an escape for him. They gave him the idea of changing his fate. He scanned the princesses collection. There were at least 200 books before him. From those 200 only one caught his eye.

Uncontrollable Magic: Defect or Curse? by Star Swirled the Bearded.

The book was worn and covered in enough dust that by simply removing the book from the shelf Night Spark polluted the area around him. His hoof gently wiped the dust away. Right as he was about to open it a voice nearly scared him to the point of shifting.

“…and here I thought I’d find you putting on the Princesses clothes or doing something equally scandalous. Way to disappoint Spark.”

Night Spark was confused. Was Violet wanting him to wear Princess attire?

“I do not understand Vi…Do you desire me to dress like a Princess?”

She smiled and face hooved.

“Do changelings understand jokes?”

Instead of waiting for a reply she continued.

“Look I thought you said you wanted to meet the guys. We’ve been here almost half a day now and you haven’t said anything to them.”

Night Spark just shrugged. He then sighed and spoke to Violet as he began walking out the room.

“I do not wish to disturb them. They have been playing the chess game for quite sometime. In fact I believe they have been at it since we have arrived. They seem to enjoy it very much despite the arguments. I would hate to have them stop so that they could instruct me.”

Vi looked at him shocked.

“Wait you don’t know how to play chess? Not cool. We need to…change…that!”

Her face was beaming. Violet believed that she had just made the funniest joke in Equestria at that moment. Night Spark sighed and rolled his eyes. He replied dryly.

“I suppose that due to the fact that I am a changeling…what you have just said is supposed to be humorous? Any how Miss Vi I do not know how to play this game. I will learn later at a later time though. Right now I want to leave this place and visit Miss Doo.”

Violet didn't say anything as they both walked down the stairs to the first floor. They reached the door when Violet spoke.

“…Is she hot?”

Night Spark once again turn to look at her with a confused expression. Vi immediately knew the changeling was not familiar with what she was saying. She facehooved. This time she grunted as her hooves pulled on her face. She then grabbed Night Spark by the shoulder’s and shook him.

“Is she GOOD looking?! When you look at her do you want to flip her on her back and-“

Night Spark blushed and interrupted her as he realized what she was asking.

“MISS VIOLET!!! I WILL NOT DISCUSS SUCH THINGS WITH YOU! NOT ONLY IS IT RUDE TO SPEAK ABOUT MISS DOO IN SUCH A WAY BUT IT IS RUDE TO DISCUSS SUCH THINGS WITH ANOTHER PONY!!! Now, if you will excuse me I am going to pay my friend a visit to simply be nice.”

Violet gave him a saucy smile.

“Man you are good…real good. If you learn to play chess as well as you can play mares? You’ll be legendary! The whole super respectful and chivalrous changeling who somehow only has mare friends thing is working. I should have realized the moment we spoke to one another. You barely even know me and your already complementing my name and only speaking to me. Now I see why you don’t want to know these guys. Those idiots will ruin what you got going for you. The changeling in shining armor…mares eat that kind of stuff up.”

Night Spark looked at her with wide eyes and furiously blushing cheeks. He was angry, embarrassed, and confused. He pointed his hoof at her to scold her but somehow her smile stalled his mind. He then opened the door and left the home. As he was galloping away he heard her voice.

“Bring back some food with you Spark!!!”

He galloped harder towards the town. If he felt like she deserved it he would share a muffin with her later. However he only had two left in his bag at home. He needed more. He shifted his legs into Applejacks. The extra strength boosted his galloping speed significantly. Despite being able to fly he enjoyed the occasional exercise. Night Spark also knew that pony’s felt uncomfortable upon seeing him. So instead of flying down upon them as changelings typically do when invading, he would simply walk into town calmly. Due to the safe house being near the Everfree forest it took a short time for him to reach his destination: The Ponyville Market.

She gift’s these muffins to me without asking for anything in return…now it is my turn to do the gifting.

He slowly walked through the market. The staring ponies were not what concerned him. Night Spark was waiting for crazed market ponies to swoop down upon him like the ones in Canterlot did. As he past each stand he noticed the items being sold were not scandalous or disrespectful to the royalty. The stand were selling basic goods. While observing a stand selling tea a voice called out to him.

“Howdy Mister! Do you want to buy some of the best Apples in Equestria?”

Apples?

Night Spark hadn't had the best luck with Apples recently. He cautiously turned to see a little filly with a yellow coat and bright red mane. Even with no Cutie mark her resemblance to Applejack was visible. He gulped and replied politely.

“No thank you little miss. I am searching for a gift for a close friend.”

The filly rushed up to him with a beaming smile.

“I guess since you are a changeling you really don’t know do you? These apples ARE gifts. They have a taste sweeter than life! If Applejack were here she would…”

Pummel my face in for even speaking with a relative…yes I know…

“…tell you all about the 42 different things that she does to get these apples to be the best. Oh by the way my name is Applebloom mister. So how many apples are ya’ gonna’ buy!?”

Night Spark smiled. She was fearless, bold, but most of all kind. She may be trying to push him into buying apples but at least she was treating him with respect.

“Very well then Miss Applebloom. I would like to purchase two apples from you one for my friend and one for myself. If they live up to your praise than I am sure these will be well worth it.”

Apple Bloom smiled and placed two apples in a bag and handed them to him.

“Trust me mister y'all are gonna be back beggin’ for more! Now that’ll be 5bits.”

Night Spark handed her 10bits and pointed at the bottled cider behind Apple Bloom.

“I will take one bottle of cider as well Miss Apple Bloom. Keep the change.”

Her eyes lit up like stars when he said that. She placed everything in one bag and handed it off to him. As he walked away he could hear her speaking to two other fillies who seemed to appear from nowhere. He frowned a bit. While walking past multiple buildings only one thought rang out through his head.

I wish that Applejack could see that I am different from other changelings… I wish all ponies could…

The thought remained on his mind until he approached the Pony Express Post Office. This is where Luna had said that he would find Derpy. He entered the small building and walk up to the counter. The mare in front of him stared with wide eyes. Night Spark smiled to try to make her feel more comfortable. It didn't work. He saw he quivering in fear. The changeling sighed then spoke.

“Hello Miss. Yes, I am a changeling. I mean no harm to anypony and wish to contribute to this wonderful community. If you could be so kind and let me know if Miss Doo is in I would very much appreciate it.”

The mare’s jaw dropped. He thought she was about to speak but then they both heard the voice of an older stallion through roaring from one of the rooms behind the counter.

“THAT’S THE THIRD TIME IN LESS THAN 48 HOURS! DAMMIT DERPY YOU CAN’T JUST BREAK PONIES MAILBOXES AND EXPECT THEM NOT TO COMPLAIN!!! NOT TO MENTION YOU GOT MAIL MIXED UP AGAIN!!! WHAT IN CELESTIA’S FAT FLANKS DO I DO WITH YOU?!”

Derpy’s voice was barely audible.

“I- I’m sorry sir…I just don’t know what…”

He cut her off.

“That may have worked the first 25 times but we do know what’s wrong Derpy…you.”

She was nearly begging.

“No please it’s just my sister and I and we-“
His voice cut like a newly sharpened knife.

“You’re fired Derpy.”

The silence in the office was louder than anything Night Spark had heard. It pounded against his ears and made him feel like he was suffocating. He simply stood there until a puffy eyed Derpy walked out from the back. Seeing her in such a state hurt him.

“Miss Doo? Are you all right?”

She saw him and for a brief moment her eyes lit up but then the pain returned to them. Night Spark led her out of the building. Once outside he asked her again.

“Miss Doo? Would you like to speak what is on your mind?”

She looked up and saw her cloud. He noticed that she was about to fly towards it. Night Spark shot a blast of magic and destroyed it. She look at him with tear filled eyes. She looked at him as if he had betrayed her. Night Spark grabbed one of her hooves and looked in her eyes as he spoke.

“You no longer need to suffer alone and away from others. I am…your friend. Friends are there for one another. So if you are suffering or are in pain then share that pain with me so that we may get through it together.”

She watched him silently for a moment and looked down at her hoof in his hooves. Derpy rushed up to him and hugged him. She sobbed violently and squeezed him tightly. Despite the physical pain the mare was placing him in Night Spark felt happy that he was there for her. For nearly an hour they sat together with Derpy occasionally crying on his shoulder.

“I-I am wrong aren’t I?”

Night Spark looked down at her in anger. He wasn’t angry at her but he knew she only felt like she was wrong because of what her boss had said.

“Miss Doo…you are absolutely perfect the way you are. The only wrong ponies are the ones who cannot see you how I see you. They see a clumsy helpless pony. I see a beautiful and good hearted one.”

She gave him a light smile but frowned again. His words seem to not get through to her. He thought for a moment the spoke again.

“Accidents happen Miss Doo. We all trip. We all fall. However what matters in life is the action you take after you fall. What do you do after all your tears have been shed? Your fate is what you make it. So when you are ready, pick yourself up and should you need help in doing so…I will be here for you…”

She said nothing for some time. Her sniffles seemed to become less frequent and she eventually was just sitting there holding on to his arms. Many ponies passed and muttered things. Night Spark just shot them all angry glares. He hated gossipers. Just then he remembered he had gifts. He pulled the cider bottle out. Using the very tip of his horn he zapped the bottle with a little magic to warm it up. He then popped off the lid and held it before her. She looked at it for a moment and then snatched the bottle out of his hoof. The Gray pegasus drank the entire bottle in a few chugs then smiled at Night Spark.

“Thank you Night Spark…If you weren’t here…I would probably be on that cloud until poor Dinky thought that I ran away or something. I wouldn’t trade my life for anything you know? Despite everything I’ve been through I would never trade. I know I mess up everything and I know a lot of ponies have to put up with me. Though I just wish that…ponies would be nicer sometimes…every now and then I do feel wrong…”

He stood up and offered his hoof to her. She took it and he helped her up. Night Spark held one hoof up before her. It shifted through every form he knew while he spoke.

“Believe me when I say that I used to believe that I was wrong. After I lost my original family…when I learned what I truly was…all I could think about was how wrong I was. But it was Princess Luna, Miss Sprinkle, and you who showed me that being a changeling was not wrong. You did not judge me for the actions of my people. So it is with great respect for you that I say this. Buck them. Buck them all. You are Miss Ditzy Doo and any who sees you as just some derpy wrong pony can go buck themselves. I know that you will be able to find a new job so that you may take care of Dinky and yourself. However until then take this bag of bits. It is money the princess gave me to-“

She interrupted with an angry glare. Her hoof pushed his out of the way.

“Now listen Night Spark I don’t need charity. I might have trouble with work from time to time but I am not some broken pony incapable of working. I earn my bits fair and square you got that?”

He held up his hooves defensively.

“Miss Doo this is not charity. Think of it as a gift. I have no use for this amount of currency. For starters I can borrow funds from the soldiers here with me. Secondly…I may seem like a decent changeling but do not put me on a pedestal. I am not above shifting into Luna’s form in order to receive food from ponies. She is actually fairly easy to imitate. All one must do is speak with a thundering voice and make crude and childish jokes with other ponies.”

She walked away angry. He began to follow her.

“NO Night Spark. You can’t go and steal from ponies. I don’t need any bits that I haven’t worked for. If I take them then…then I’ll really be just some dumb useless pony who mooches off every pony else's pity. Dinky and I always take care of each other. Now is no different.”

Night Spark understood. She felt the need to work to prove herself to others. To prove that despite everything she was just another pony. While he admired that about her, the thought of her and her sister struggling to make ends meet disturbed him. Then a thought nearly stopped him in his tracks.

THAT’S IT!!!

He smiled at her while he was speaking.

“Very well Miss Doo. If you wish to work for every bit you shall. If you are up to it I would like to employ you. I need you to bake enough muffins for all of Ponyville.”

She looked at him like he was an idiot.

“Uh…That’s a lot of muffins. Even if I had bits to buy enough supplies I just don’t think I can do it. I would need to make at least a thousand of them.”

Night Spark replied quickly even though he knew they would be angry with him.

“I have command of four wonderful ponies who would be happy to help you. I will also make sure they are paid as well. This is an opportunity for both of us Miss Doo. It is a chance for me to do something friendly for this town and give aid to a friend. It is a chance for you to start your new career: owning a bakery. I would wager my life that the moment these ponies taste your muffins they will grovel for you to make more. It is perfect.”

She smiled sadly.

“Look Night Spark…I…I appreciate what you are trying to do. I just can’t. For starters I always thought about owning a muffin bakery. I know how good my muffins are. They are yummier than yum. I-“

All of a sudden the gray mare seemed to trip on absolutely nothing. Just before her chin hit the ground Night Spark caught her. He helped her up and looked worried. She continued on sadly.

I can’t run anything… I’m not good at some things…well lot’s of things. If I got a job at the Sugarcube Corner I would ruin the Cake’s lives and Pinkie Pie’s too. I won’t do that…ever. I’ll leave the baking to the ponies with pastries for cuties marks.”

At the mention of cutie marks Night Spark observed Derpy’s. It was a group of bubbles floating next to each other. She caught him staring and blushed. He immediately looked away but then looked at his own flank. Nothing. As they walked together he thought about the meaning of her cutie mark. While he was tempted to ask he felt timid to do so because he did not have one. This was not a surprise to Night Spark. He knew changelings never had cutie marks. Normally something like this wouldn't bother him but it reminded him that he was not a pony. It reminded him that no matter what, he would alway be something else.

They reached her home and both stood outside. She watched him in silence for a moment. Her face had a calm expression. Night Spark felt her gentle gaze. It somehow could effect him more so than Luna’s thunderous voice or Applejacks powerful hooves. He felt like the world around him was melting away and that her gaze was the only thing anchoring him to reality. While he knew it was a brief moment Night Spark felt as if he had lived in it for a thousand years.

Dammit princess…you were right…

He felt his heart beat slightly faster when thinking about her. Night Spark cared for her more than he was brave enough to admit. However the problem was that he did not know if Derpy had similar feelings or even liked changelings. He frowned when thinking about it. No matter who he could transform into it wasn’t real. No pony could actually enjoy the appearance of a changeling. While other negative thoughts played through his head Derpy noticed his frown. She took a step away from her front door and approached him.

“Night Spark what’s wrong?”

He could not tell her. The risk of damaging their friendship was not something he took lightly. He thought of something else to bring up.

“I just find cutie marks…strange Miss Doo.”

She looked down sadly.

“Yea I don’t like mine either…”

He reacted quickly.

“No! That is not what I meant. You cutie mark is perfect. It is just…cutie marks in general. I am interested in them. It is impossible for changelings to receive one and I do not know why.”

She cocked her head to the side in the same adorable fashion when he first met her at the diner.

“It’s because only ponies have them. Just like how only changelings…can um…change. I’d rather be able to change instead of having a boring cutie mark. Changing is so cool. I would change into a giant muffin…”

Her words repeated in his head.

….so cool.

He smiled at her. He was going to tell her that such a transformation was impossible for changelings. Though he thought Miss Doo had enough disappointment for one day.

“Changing into an object such as a muffin…requires some of the most potent and powerful magic available. I fear that no changeling alive not even Chrysalis could perform such a feat.”
Her face was full with the same kind of amazement a foal had when first reading a Daring Do novel. A slightly hurt expression reached her face when she realized that changelings could not become muffins because in order to become a muffin you would have to bake at 400 degrees Fahrenheit for nearly 20 minutes and such heat would kill anypony. She shoved Night Spark lightly and grumbled.

“…not funny…no muffins for you!”

Night Spark began to apologize to her.

“Miss Doo I am sorry I just did not wish for you too suffer anymore disappointment today. I cannot even begin to understand how hard it must be for you to take care of yourself as well as your sister. While not possible I think you would make a wonderful muffin…uh…well not to eat of course just too…um…I…I shall stop speaking.”

She smiled lightly at his words and invited him in. The moment the door opened Derpy was tackled by Dinky. They both laughed while briefly wrestling on the floor. Eventually Derpy was in the air. Dinky’s horn was glowing as she trapped her older sister in magic. Derpy spoke through laughter.

“DINKY!!! Put me down!”

The little filly laughed and slammed Derpy down into the sofa cushion. While Derpy was struggling to get her head out of the cushions Dinky notice Night Spark.

“Oh hi Night Shark. What are you doing here?”

Night Spark walked up to her and gave her an apple.

“Well Little Miss Doo I walked your sister home from the-“

Dinky’s face lit up with a smile that nearly shined with brightness. At the top of her lungs she began to tease her sister.

“DERPY’S GOT A SPECIAL SOMEPO-“

She looked at Night Spark confused for a moment then continued.

“SOMECHANGELING!!! DERPY’S GOT A SPECIAL SOMECHANGELING!!!”

Derpy freed her self from the sofa and chased her sister.

“Shut up Dinky!!! That’s not nice!!”

They both raced around the home knocking things over. They nearly collided with Night Spark a few times. He watch as the sisters proceed to storm around the home in a destructive manner. It was adorable to him. Derpy finally caught up to Dinky and held her in her front hooves while they wrestled again.

“Say sorry Dinky!”

The filly smiled while using her magic to attempt to shove Derpy off her.

“Sorry your special SOMECHANGELING DIDN’T TAKE YOU OUT ON A DATE!!!”

“DINKY!!!!!!!!! TODAY ISN’T THE DAY!!!”

“SO is it tomorrow? Do you have a reservation at a fancy place?”

Derpy was angry. She gave Dinky a look and then let her go. Dinky stuck her tongue out and continued to tease Derpy as she walked closer to Night Spark. Derpy had a frown on her face.

“Dinky…I got fired…again…”

The little filly’s voice died down. The beaming smile was instantly replaced by a sorrowful expression. She walk up to Derpy and held her in a gentle hug.

“I’m sorry sis. I didn’t mean it…are you ok?”

Derpy’s tears had been shed with Night Spark in front of the post office. Her eyes remained glassy with tears that she had yet to release. Tears she would hold back for her sister. She nuzzled Dinky and sniffled.

“Yea muffin…I’m gonna be ok. I just need to find something else to do.”

Dinky looked at Night Spark sadly and walked up to him.

“I’m sorry for teasing you Night Shark. I really am…thanks for taking care of my sis.”

Night Spark thought about Dinky. The filly was eagerly awaiting his forgiveness and if she had committed unspeakable transgressions.

“There is nothing to forgive miss. You were simply trying to have fun. However next time perhaps ask your sister how she is doing before you assault her with cuddling.”

Night Spark and Derpy sighed as Dinky ran off to her room. Derpy shook her head and motioned Night Spark to sit down on the sofa. They both sat and Derpy opened a tray of muffins. After they both ate a few she spoke.

“Sorry you had too see ….and um… hear all that. I just don’t know what gets in her head sometimes. So why are you in Ponyville Night Spark? I thought the princess wanted you to do special stuff.”

I am here because I am slowly dying Miss Doo.

“I am here to…learn about what I am fighting for…yes the Princess believes that in order to do so I must experience what normal ponies do on a daily basis.”

She eyed him suspiciously.

“Well then…I guess you think we’re really weird.”

He chucked than pointed at himself.

“Really weird is finding out that you are a changeling when you are only seven years old. Believe me Miss Doo I do not find you or your sister weird…I find you quite adorable to be completely honest…oh…I…well…you both are quite adorable. It is obvious you both love each other very much. The last time I spoke with my sister she threatened to kill me. I…envy the bond you and Dinky have. It is something that I had once long ago. That time however is past. All I can do is work to build new and stronger bonds with the ponies around me.”

She swallowed a muffin whole then asked him a question he did not expect.

“Do you love your sister?”

Who could ask such a stup-

He stopped his thoughts. When Night Spark had thought of his changeling family he felt more anger than love. His siblings were usually cruel to each other as well as to him. It was Chrysalis that he had mixed feelings about. While he knew she was the one responsible for ruining his early life part of him was still the young changeling who used to be a pony. She took him in when all ponies abandoned him. She comforted him when his family only saw a monster. After that day his life became different. He was forced to train and study in methods of defeating the ponies. For a short time he really and truly wanted revenge. His new family had become a band of monsters and torturers. Though however terrible things became, deep down he still had a small spark of love for his family. Simply thinking about it upset him and made him question his place in the world even more.

“…I suppose…so.”

Luna’s Throne Room:

Luna looked out from her balcony. Equestria was a beautiful sight. The setting sun gave the land a deep orange and red glow that under normal circumstance would be a heart warming sight for Luna. What disturbed her was the storm far in the distance. Most ponies would have dismissed such a thing but Luna made sure to be kept in the loop on everything during a war. No storm was scheduled for anytime soon. Rather than jumping to conclusions Luna invited Twilight and her friends to her room. Twilight arrived early. The lavender Alicorn approached and stood next to Luna.

“Twilight you are a dear friend of mine. I wish to apologize for how I spoke to you. While I am still displeased in how you and your friends have treated Night Spark I had no right to speak to my friends in such a vile manner. I do wish tha-“

Twilight shook her head.

“Luna I am sorry too. We both acted inappropriately. I gave it some thought though and well…the girls and I had decided to at least try to…communicate…with Night Spark. So if we see him in the courtyard then we will try to-“

“I sent him away Twilight. He is in Ponyville with Miss Ditzy Doo and four of my best soldiers. With the way ponies have treated him and they way he reacted in the courtyard I believe Ponyville will be a temporary home for him…until he passes. I do not think we shall seen him for sometime.”

Twilight felt a deep wave of guilt wash over her. Her friends finally decided to attempt proper communication with him and he is gone. She sighed as Luna continued.

“Twilight. I am worried. The changelings should have reached Fillydelphia a day ago. Yet I continue to receive reports claiming there has been no changelings spotted. To add to my worry is that black storm in the distance. I pray that Rainbow Dash knows why a storm is approaching Ponyville because as far as I know there were to be no storms for a month. What do you think Twilight?”

Twilight thought of logical reasons for the storm. She crossed Derpy off the list as she was in Ponyville. Discord was a possibility however he was reformed…somewhat. The idea of rogue Pegasi sounded silly to her so that was tossed from her mind. After analyzing the situation in a thousand different ways Twilight came to one conclusion.

“Luna…do you think that he…that Night Spark-“

Luna turned calmly and spoke with confidence.

“No Twilight. I used a spell that allowed me to live through his memories. I saw and heard his sister and her troops claiming to march towards Fillydelphia. I have literally seen their plans…yet…something is not right.”

As they sat in silence the storm released a low rumble. Its approach seemed slow however Luna knew it would reach Ponyville in a short time. She closed her eyes and breathed slowly. Twilight took notice and observed her silently. Luna’s horn lit up with her dark blue magic and soon the balcony became dark. While Twilight could still see the view of Equestria it was distorted by the shadow the seemed to be emitting from Luna herself. Luna’s eyes crept opened as she exhaled. She knew Twilight must have been curious on what she just did but she did not have the desire to tell her. Ever since she came back from the moon Luna would briefly meditate in darkness to ease her stress and help her think clearly. These dark meditations helped her mind expand and see new paths or possibilities. When she thought once more on why the changelings were delayed a terrifying realization hit her. She looked at Twilight with wide eyes.

“Twilight…where are the others? It is urgent we speak to them for I believe that ponies may be in danger and…I do not know if we can help them…I…I think we have fallen for a ruse. Chrysalis’ treachery is more cunning than previously imagined.”

Twilight looked at her with confusion. She wondered what Luna was talking about.

“Luna I don’t get it. How could we have been tricked if you’ve seen what Night Spark has seen…”

She paused when she connected the same dots Luna connected. Luna’s face betrayed her might and power. It was fearful. She finished Twilight’s thought.

“…and only what he has seen…”

Twilight’s eyes widened.

Sweet Celestia…

Sugarcube Corner:

In order to cheer up Derpy Night Spark insisted on taking her to the Sugarcube Corner. He had yet to go there himself and Luna made it sound amazing. He also invited Dinky who was more than happy to come along. On the way there rain began to pour over the town. They sat soaked waiting for their orders. Instead of talking the group could only focus on the loud argument at the table near them. Two mares were arguing. One had a white coat with a blue mane of different shades. Despite being a rainy day and being indoors the white mare wore large sunglasses. The mare sitting across from her had a coat similar to Derpy’s and a long straight black mane.

“Tavi listen to me girl! Your solo is great and all but it just doesn't fit! Your style works for big fancy parties but I need QUANTIZED RYTHMS! Otherwise it throws off my beats.”

Octavia scoffed and pointed a hoof at her chest.

“Now you listen here! My style is not simply fit for ‘big fancy parties’. I play with pure and raw emotion Scratch! There is a reason I have been a soloist up until now! I refuse to control my emotions to fit in with other players. Such a thing can only harm my music.”

Night Spark tried to ignore the ponies and speak to Derpy and Dinky.

“So Miss Doo’s I have meant to ask you how long you have been in-“

“YOU ARE BEING AN OLD HAG TAVI! LOOSEN UP! IT’S MY SONG AND NOT YOURS! I CHOSE YOU BECAUSE YOU ARE THE ONLY PONY WHO CAN PLAY A CELLO LIKE ALL AWESOME AND STUFF! I UNDERSTAND YOU LIKE TO FLOW AND CRAP BUT FOR THE LOVE OF CELESTIA JUST BE A DAMN ROBOT FOR ONE SONG!!!!”

The other mare fumed with rage.

“SCRATCH DO YOU EVEN UNDERSTAND THE FEELINGS I RECEIVE WHEN PLAYING!? One cannot simply be a robot. I am not some strange synthesizer that you can control to you exact needs and specifications. When I play I am like a leaf in the wind. I go where it takes me without question or complaint. I flow with my music. I-“

The white mare pulled her shades down slightly and spoke much quieter.

“Tavi? Are you high? Because damn…I-“

Night Spark tried once more to speak to the ponies he brought to dinner. The arguing mares were ruining his evening.

“What is your opinion of Princes Twilight? I have hardly spoken to her and-“

The gray mare erupted with anger.

“AM I HIGH? HOW DARE YOU? I DO NOT NEED ANY STIMULANTS TO FIND INSPIRATION FOR MUSIC! MY INSTRUMENT IS MY STIMULANT AND-“

“Cut the crap Tavi you sound like a really bad fashonista or something. Seriously though, I need you to match the rhythm I got goin’ in the main synth and-“

Night Spark snapped.

“YOU FOOLS!!! THE SOLUTION IS SIMPLE! TAVI PLAY NORMALLY AND FOCUS ON THE RYTHMN!!! WATCH THE CRESCENDOS AND SLURRED NOTES AS THEY ARE MORE THAN LIKELY WHERE YOUR EMOTIONS FLOWWWWW!!!!! SCRATCH!!! QUANTIZE YOUR FILES!!! TRY TO GET THEM TO MATCH HER RYTHMN AS MUCH AS POSSIBLE THEN ALTER THEM! I AM ASSUMING THE SYNTHS YOU SPEAK OF ARE DIGITAL CORRECT? THEY ARE NOT SOME MYSTICAL SOUND FLOWING OUT OF YOU DAMN HORN? YOU HAVE COMPLETE AND UTTER CONTROL OF THOSE SOUNDS! SHAPE THEM TO FIT TAVI’S PART. IF YOU TWO WOULD PUT FORTH A SMALL AMOUNT OF EFFORT TO MEET ONE ANOTHER HALF WAY THAN PERHAPS YOU WOULD BE ACCOMPLISHING SOMETHING OTHER THAN DISTURBING OUR EVENING!!!!!! NOW I SHALL ORDER MUFFINS AND I DO HOPE THAT IF YOU HAVE ANY MORE THOUGHTS THAT NEED TO FLOW THAT THEY WILL FLOW OUT IN THE COLD RAIN. SHOULD THEY NOT THAN I WILL PLACE YOU THERE MYSELF!”

Night Spark turned to face his table with a sigh. He looked at both Derpy and Dinky and smiled. They still had stunned faces. Suddenly Ms.Cake arrived with a plate of muffins. She placed it down before them and Night Spark noticed she gave them an extra one. He pointed to the plate and spoke.

“Excuse me miss I believe you have placed an extra on our-“

Ms.Cake smiled and placed a hoof on his shoulder. He may have been a changeling but he managed to shut up Octavia and Vinyl Scratch. She spoke quiet enough to where only their table could hear.

“Those two always come here every evening to argue about music. They are both talented dears but…they are always arguing. These muffins are on the house mister. All three of you are welcome to back every evening.”

Derpy and Dinky smiled. Night Spark did as well. He knew the muffins they ordered were not Derpy’s yet somehow he knew they were going to be delicious. However a problem arose in his head. Dinky had persuaded Derpy to let her order two muffins. Night Spark and Derpy each ordered one muffin. Above the four ordered muffins sat the extra one. Derpy noticed him glaring at the muffin and smirked. She leaned in over the table and looked him in the eyes. Her voice made his skin raise.

“I’ll hoof wrestle you for it…unless you’re scared…”

Normally Night Spark would have let her have the muffin. Allowing her to have it would have made her happy and after today’s events that was his goal. However when he looked at the hoof in front of him all he wanted was to hold it in his own. Fear struck him for the briefest of moments. He wasn’t afraid of Derpy and yet he was. It was something that made no sense in his mind. His expression changed but Dinky had noticed the brief fear and exploded.

“NIGHT SHARK IS AFRAID OF MARES!!! HA!! HE’S SCARED OF YOU SIS!!!”

He gave Dinky a challenging glare then grabbed Derpy’s hoof.

It is only because you call me Night Shark that I will let that slide…

Night Spark began to shift into Applejack’s form. A muffin hit the side of his head hard enough to make him stop changing. Dinky’s horn was glowing and she looked at him in angry. She slammed one hoof down and pointed the other at him.

“HEY NO CHEATING!!!”

Night Spark sighed. Instead of shifting he began to channel magic to bolster his strength. A faint cyan aura began to glow around his horn. Once more a muffin smacked him across the face. Dinky’s voice screeched into his ears.

“I SAID NOOOO CHHEEATINGGGGGGG!!!”

Night Spark grumbled to himself then shifted to a more comfortable position. Derpy chuckled at him and threw him a determined look. Even though he was nervous Night Spark thought she looked cute. He returned her a determined look as well and spoke.

“Prepare yourself Miss Doo…you will experience first hoof the power of- AHHHH”

She applied a massive amount of force down catching him off guard. He quickly stopped his hoof before it touched the table. He applied more strength and managed to push her hoof closer to her side. He was surprised by her strength. He knew ponies naturally had more physical strength but Derpy seemed on par with him. Night Spark pushed more and managed to get her hoof near the table.

Just a little more…

He noticed Derpy was looking at Dinky. They were both smiling. Dinky nodded at her and Derpy returned the nod. She turned to look at Night Spark with a devious smile. A strange feeling occurred in his gut. He wondered why she was smiling. Derpy whispered.

“My. Muffin.”

As if his hoof was not there Derpy slammed her own hoof instantly to the opposite side. A sharp pain rose up Night Sparks arm as he fell to the side. Dinky laughed as Derpy stuffed the muffin into her mouth. Night Spark could only focus on the pain she had caused him. He look at her with a betrayed look.

“Miss Doo! How are you so powerful? You are nearly as strong as a member of the Apple family!”

Derpy spread her wings and clapped her hooves. She spoke while laughing.

“You should’a seen your face!!! You looked like a stale muffin!!!”

Both sisters continued to laugh as Night Spark wondered what stale muffins looked like. While they continued to laugh something caught his eye. He stood up and focused out the window. The storm had gotten much more severe. Lightning struck the ground across the street. The thunder silenced the laughter of the sisters. Night Spark recognized that lightning. It was something he had seen before. Once more it struck. Dinky screamed and held her sister. Derpy spoke up.

“Night Spark…what’s the matter?”

The lighting struck the building across from them. It caught fire and began to burn. Night Spark turned around and spoke to every pony before.

“All of you stay here in this room. Miss Doo retrieve the owner and have her stay here with you. You all must not allow anypony and I mean ANYPONY to come in here. If I can direct some to here I will. Ask them for a safe word. It will be…um…muffins! If they do not know the passcode do not let them pass.”

Vinyl interrupted.

“Hey what the buck is goin’ on?”

He turned and looked at the purplish lightning out side. It struck another building which also caught fire.

“Ponyville is under attack…and my brother is leading the charge. I have a few of Luna’s elite guard at my safe house. I will retrieve them and counter the changelings. Be watchful they will blend in with the shadows.”

Derpy ran up to him and grabbed his shoulders.

“YOU CAN’T BE SERIOUS!!! Night Spark it’s…it’s…the lightning and the…LIGHTNING!!!”

She looked absolutely terrified. Night Spark hugged her. He smiled and pulled away. Looking her in her eyes he spoke.

“Miss Doo do not worry for me or for anypony. I will not stand by and do nothing for a second time… If my brother does not halt this attack. Then I will destroy him. Stay here and use your mysterious strength to protect these ponies.”

She looked down and murmured quietly enough for only him to hear.

“…but…what if…you…the lightning…You’re my…friend.”
Night Spark smiled and lifted her chin with his hoof and channeled magic. His eyes glowed brightly and his horn surged with electricity. He chuckled then spoke.

“You are my friend as well Miss Doo. I’ll not have anything come in between our friendship, least of all these monsters. When this passes I would like a rematch. Nopony is going to embarrass me in such a way again.”

With that he ran out into the storm.

Luna’s Throne Room:

“This isn’t right. I don’t know what going on but…this…isn’t cool”

Luna observed Rainbow Dash who wore a fearful face. Luna had just questioned her about the weather in Ponyville. Rainbow confirmed that no rain was supposed to drop until much later. Twilight spoke up.

“So girls you now know the weather is acting up…when it’s not supposed to. That wasn’t the only reason Luna and I brought you here. The changelings should have reached Fillydelphia by now. Not that it’s a bad thing that the city isn’t under attack. That’s good. What’s bad is that we don’t know where a massive changeling force is.”

Applejack shifted and was the first to bring up Night Spark.

“Wasn’t Night Spark the one to warn y’all ‘bout Fillydelphia? What if this is all some sort of trap? A setup or something…What if-“

Luna shook her head and interrupted.

“Applejack I have no doubt that there is a trap. Night Spark however is just as unaware of what that trap is as we are. I have seen everything he has seen and as far as he knows…Fillydelphia was next on the list of cities for the changelings to attack.”

Fluttershy quietly chimed in.

“Yes but…um…why did they attack Manehattan then?”

Luna thought about it. She knew Chrysalis was planning something but it hardly made sense to her. She understood that she could no longer go off what Night Spark had seen. What puzzled the moon goddess was why Manehattan was attacked. From the reports she has received Celestia nearly melted the bridge from her attack. The changelings were quickly slaughtered. Celestia left some troops behind in the city then began to head towards Fillydelphia to regroup with Luna’s legion. Everything seemed too easy. Luna spoke up.

“Fluttershy. I do not know. Chrysalis plans to strike and I do not know where. The storm that has mysteriously appeared has worried me enough to ready a small regiment of soldiers. Should Ponyville be attacked tonight my soldiers will be ready.”

Rainbow looked out the window and saw the lightning above her home. Her gut told her it wasn’t natural. She turned and looked at Luna and Twilight.

“I think we should go to Ponyville with those soldiers…that storm isn’t right.”

Ponyville:

Night Spark barged through the front door of the safe house. Violet was in full armor along with the three other guards. She looked at him as if she already knew.

“Where do you want us?”

Night Spark pointed back at the town.

“Get all the ponies you can. Take them to the Sugarcube Corner. Inside should be some ponies already. They have been instructed to only allow you in with a safeword. Once you get as many ponies as you can find there protect them at all costs.”

She nodded.

“Alright Night Spark what’s the safe word?”

“Muffins.”

“Muffins?”

“Muffins.”

Vi raised an eyebrow then shook her head. She began to leave when Night Spark grabbed her.

“Find a way to call for help. I do not know how large of a force is attacking. When you have gathered up the ponies in the Sugarcube Corner organize a tight evacuation of the city. Stay together and fight together. Unless I can stop my brother or we receive reinforcements this town is lost. However we can preserve its ponies. I wish you luck Vi. You and your friends.”

She smiled and saluted him then rushed out.

Night Spark shifted his body. He took the best parts from the ponies he knew. In an instant he had Rainbow’s wings, Applejacks rear hooves, Braeburn’s front hooves, and his horn. He quickly shifted to make each new part proportional and changed their color to match his own. The power he felt was incredible. He stepped outside of the safe house and watched as a few buildings burned brightly in the night. Memories of Appaloosa crept up and scratched at his mind. Rather than ignoring them he allowed that pain to resurface. It was a burning reminder of what would happen to Ponyville if he did not succeed.

“I will protect this town…I swear I will never allow Appaloosa to happen again.”

He rose up faster than he expected. Lightning struck again. He dashed forward and in a few seconds landed on the ground in front of town hall. A small group of changelings approached him. One of them spoke.

“What are you doing? Night Storm has ordered that we destroy the bakery. If we make haste we will be the first one to set it ablaze.”

Night Spark looked at the changeling with disgust. It reminded him of Night Fire. He closed the distance between the two and spoke.

“I have a better idea. I burn you.”

Night Sparks horn shot forth a visceral arc of chain lightning that electrocuted the group of changelings. They screeched as their bodies began to smoke. When he finished they fell to the ground blackened. Night Spark looked at them. He felt no pity. They were no longer his people. They had become monsters that were proud to do the dark deeds their Queen requested of them. A voice rang out from behind him.

“What have they done to you?”

Night Spark turned and faced the Town Hall. Frequent lightning and burning buildings granted enough light for him to notice the changeling on the roof. It was Night Storm. He flew down and stood a few meters away from Night Spark. They stared at each other in silence for a moment before Night Spark spoke.

“They did nothing to me. In fact I want to ask you the same thing brother. What have they done to you? YOU specifically. What are we fighting for? For our mother’s grudge against what happened a millennia ago?”

Night Storm replied viciously. Lightning exploded across the sky as he spoke.

“I FIGHT…WE FIGHT…because THAT is the will of mother. OUR QUEEN!!! The ponies are a vile lot. No matter how many forms we can change into the ponies still hide behind a facade greater than any we can construct. What? You believe they are peaceful creatures? Kind perhaps? What kindness was shown to any changeling? What kindness was shown to any Griffon? Or any Dragon? The only ones that receive kindness are the pets they keep like you or the baby dragon that pathetic new princess keeps. That is all you are to them Night Spark. A convenient pet that they believe they control. Show them that they control NOTHING!!! Show them the price for their sins. Come back to us. Reclaim your spot in our empire and assist me in destroying this town.”

Night Spark shook his head. He would never turn on ponies. His brother still stood there with a fierce gaze. Night Spark wondered if he could persuade him to join him instead. He knew it was a foolish notion but in the end…Night Storm was his brother. At the very worst he could at least claim he tried to settle things before killing him.

“Ask yourself this brother. When was the last time changelings showed kindness to anything? Our people continue to blacken what it means to be a changeling. You know our past…we were never meant to be warriors or monsters. We were just like the ponies. What happened to our kind was a terrible act of cruelty and selfishness. However we cannot justify the genocide of the ponies for the transgressions of their ancestors. Ask yourself what is to become of Equestria should the ponies be eradicated. What then? She will assault the Griffons. She will assault the Dragons. She will slaughter until there is nothing but our kind! That is the irony brother and you know it as well as I do. These soldiers of yours are nothing more than the culmination of the dust and echoes of past. We are all that is left. She will destroy everything and for what? Herself and her six children? No. We are not simple minded monsters. I believe that we can be more.”

Night Storm stayed silent and shook his head slowly. He appeared to be giving thought to Night Spark’s words. He looked up and took slow steps towards Night Spark. The rain poured down upon both of them and gave them a black sheen. Night Spark saw his brother’s face from the light of the nearby fires. Night Storm stopped a foot away from Night Spark. His words were quiet yet they sliced though the sounds of showering rain and crackling fire.

“You are a fool in every sense of the word Night Spark. You help these ponies in hopes that you can do what I wonder? Become a pony? Blend in? You wish to no longer be a monster yet THAT IS THE DAMNED IRONY HERE!!! You saw first hoof what monsters do.”

Night Storm took a step closer and the words slithered out from his mouth.

“They turn on you when you are weak. They cast you out. No matter who you are whether it be a friend, a lover….or even a special little brother…”

Night Storm chuckled as he saw Night Spark’s reaction. Night Spark’s face lowered as memories of his pony family abandoning him surfaced. Seeing the open wound Night Storm aimed to twist the blade further.

“Now we stand here at the brink of a changing world and can you imagine the toll it takes on our hearts? The pain you cause us? Our brother…her son…turning on us…ABANDONING US WHEN WE WERE THE ONES TO PICK YOU FROM THE DEPTHS WHICH YOU SANK!!!”

Lightning surged through the clouds once more. The silence between them lasted for a short eternity. Night Spark thought about the words his brother spoke. He understood that Night Storm was trying to twist his view yet for some reason his words carried a sense of truth to them. He gritted his teeth and clenched his eyes shut. Night Storm knew he was breaking into him. A voice rang out in through the storm. Night Spark immediately recognized it and a wave of fear washed over him.

NO!!!

“NIGHT SHARK!!! THE SCARY SOLDIER’S GOT EVERYPONY AWAY COME ON WE-“

Another voice rang out which only increased Night Spark’s fear.

“DINKY COME BACK HERE NOW!!!!”

It was Derpy. She ran up to Dinky and grabbed her with her front hooves. Derpy glanced at Night Spark with a worried look then began to fly away towards the road to Canterlot. Night Storm’s anger over losing his brother’s attention faded. He saw the fear on Night Spark’s face. It told him more than enough. Whoever the two mares were, Night Storm knew Night Spark was concerned for their well being. His eyes glowed with a deep purple and the light spread to his horn. Night Spark quickly took notice and charged into his brother. It was too late. One of the clouds above shot a massive lightning bolt and struck the two mares out of the sky. They landed motionless in the mud. Night Spark stood perfectly still as if not moving was going to somehow make the situation better. His senses caught a hold of him and he dashed forward to the two ponies. He leaned close to Derpy. She was breathing and had some burns on her side. It was severe but nothing that would not heal. Night Spark’s world stopped when his eyes set their gaze upon Dinky. The lightning hit her directly. On her side was a large burn. It exposed some of the filly’s muscle tissue and was seared. The wound was still smoking. Ever so delicately Night Spark held her in his hooves. Her breathing was severely labored. The filly just breathed slowly and that was more than enough for Night Spark. The tears he was shedding were concealed under the rain.

Please…Please…

He nuzzled the small pony in his hooves. Not an hour ago she was laughing and ridiculing him. Now she was on the edge between life and death. Night Storm began to laugh softly.

“I knew you were no killer…however I never suspected your heresy to extend as far as actually loving ponies. I find it amusing.”

That voice. It had carved into to his mind far too long. Night Spark’s body began to shake with fury, wrath, and hate. He gently placed Dinky under Derpy’s wing. He could not assist them without placing them in danger. The other ponies had already fled. He stood and turned to face Night Storm. His eyes glared at the bug before him. Night Spark was going to kill him. However he wanted that blood on his hooves. He shifted back to his normal form. Magic flowed violently throughout his body. Night Storm chuckled.

“Let us see how long you can play brother…before you run out…”

Night Spark charged forward and slammed into Night Storm. He continued to push until he slammed his brother through the doors of the Town Hall. Night Storm slid toward the center of the building. He stood and snarled. Once more is horn and eyes glowed. Lighting struck the town hall continuously from the sky until the entire building was covered in flames. The fact that his lightning was directed from the clouds rather than casted from his horn is what made Night Storm unpredictable. That wasn't going to stop Night Spark. Nothing was. He would kill his brother or die trying. Night Storm dashed forward and head butted Night Spark. When he fell Night Storm landed on top of him and began pounding away. He used both hooves to slam Night Spark’s head against the ground. Dazed for only a moment Night Spark released a massive burst of electric energy from the tip of his horn. Unlike the situation with the soldiers back at the castle he held nothing back. Night Storm was sent flying through the wall and landed in the mud outside. His body had seared burns all over. The attack severely damaged the large support beams for the town hall. They creaked and moaned as the flames continued to consume them. Night Spark flew out the whole he created and watched Night Storm get up. His brother’s entire body was encased in a bright purple glow. Night Storm snarled.

“Let us see how you enjoy the lightning Night Spark…AHHHHHH!!!”

The clouds swirled above them and suddenly multiple arcs of lightning slammed down upon Night Spark.

Canterlot Entrance:

“Twilight…Protect your friends…we do not know what form of treachery is attacking Ponyville. You can teleport you friends and your self to the town. My troops are all batponies. We shall fly with great haste to reach you.”

Twilight frowned. Her friends huddled up close to her. She began to charge her magic. She spoke to them.

“Girls…whatever you do…if you see Night Spark or any changeling that looks like him…run. All it takes it one blast of lightning to…well…you know. Our main focus is the ponies. Then we look for Night Spark. Luna…please hurry.”

Luna nodded then addressed her troops. All she did was nod in the direction of Ponyville and the bat ponies darted off into the storm. Luna watched Twilight and her friends disappear in a flash.

“Be safe my friends…”

Luna spread her wings and rose into the sky. She closed her eyes and once more was surrounded by darkness. When they opened they glowed bright white. Her wings began to glow with magic as well. She took a deep breath then darted through her night faster than she has ever flown before. She would allow no harm to come to her friends pony or otherwise.

Ponyville:

Twilight and the girls flashed before Violet and the fleeing ponies. Violet and the three other soldiers bowed then checked the surrounds for changelings. Twilight spoke.

“Soldiers how many are there? What’s causing all this chaos?”

Violet stood straight and answered.

“Princess a small band of changelings began the assault. Me and my stallions put down 10 but we haven’t encountered anymore. The changeling leading the charge….he looked an awful lot like Night Spark. Night Spark ordered me to evac the ponies and get help but it looks like we already got it.”

Twilight turned to rainbow.

“Rainbow take Pinkie and go through this crowd. Pinkie will know if anypony is missing. Soldier what about Night Spark? Where is he?”

Violet looked back towards the town. They could not see the town hall from their location however the arcs of lightning spewing down from the sky answered Twilight’s question. She placed a hoof on Violet’s shoulder.

“Keep leading these ponies to safety soldier.”

Twilight flew off towards the center of town. She grounded her self before getting to close to the battle. Before she had a chance to witness what was happening she spotted Derpy in the mud crying. Dinky was in her hooves. Twilight immediately rushed over. She was going to ask if Derpy was ok but she saw Dinky’s wound. Twilight lowered herself and spoke softly to Derpy who was crying silently over her dying sister.

“Ditzy I need to see her.”

Derpy shot Twilight a glare that could kill. Twilight understood the mare’s emotions and placed a hoof on her.

“Ditzy she needs immediate medical attention. I can’t fix this but I can help. I have some magic that will numb pain and accelerate the healing process. Her wound is very deep. I need you to hand her to me…I swear I’ll do everything in my power to save her.”

Derpy looked at Twilight and then back down at her little sister. Dinky was her world. She was the one pony who had always been there for her. Without her little sister…she doubted if she would have made it so long. She gently handed Dinky to Twilight.

“Twilight…please don’t let my sister die…I…I…just…she takes care of me….she’s my….muffin…please”

Twilight stood close to Derpy and started to channel her magic again. It was only then she saw the battle. Night Storm was standing a few meters away from a small crater in front of the now collapsed town hall. While she could not see him Twilight knew Night Spark was at the bottom of the crater underneath the smoldering arcs of lightning. She wanted to help him but it was his life or Dinky’s. Twilight knew Dinky’s fate was ultimately tied to Derpy’s as well. She made the logical choice.

I’m sorry…

With a flash she was gone. Instead of regrouping with the escaping ponies Twilight reappeared in the Canterlot medical center.

“ANYPONY HELP THERE ARE INJURED PONIES HERE!!!”

Twilight focused her magic on Dinky’s wound and allowed as much as possible to flow out.

That should help with the healing…

Even with all her magic Twilight knew she could not assist much with the pain. A broken bone? Twilight could fix. Exposed muscle tissue? She shuddered. It wasn’t fair for a such a young pony to experience such pain. Derpy sat shaking in the waiting room. She refused any treatment. Twilight sat next to her and wrapped a hoof around her. Derpy leaned on her shoulder and silently cried as she stared at nothing. Twilight began to tear up as well due to how violently she was shaking. If Dinky did not come through…Equestria would lose two bright and loving ponies.

Luna arrived and repeated Twilight’s process. After Violet briefed her she rushed towards the town. Her bat ponies swarmed the sky looking for straggling changelings or any missing ponies. Luna’s eyes focused on the intense flashing. She immediately became concerned for Night Spark because whether he was dishing out damage or receiving it made no difference. It was a losing situation for him as his magic was limited. She landed and stared at the crater. The ground around it was crackling as the lightning surged down. She became furious and was about to assault Night Storm but she then noticed something rising out of the crater slowly.

The initial strike had burned him all across his back. By simply moving his wings he felt as if he were on fire. However that pain meant nothing to him. Night Spark would not allow Night Storm to win. Not after what he had done. The image of the two ponies he cared about most being shot out of the sky burned his mind worse than any fire or lighting could burn his physical body. His horn glowed as he collected the lighting his brother had so foolishly thought he was killing him with. The purple arcs began to flow around his body as they changed to a cyan tone. He began to push back against the pillar of pure energy slamming down from the sky. He could now see his brother’s face. It seemed shocked then quickly returned to anger. Night Storm roared and his horn glowed even brighter. More lightning struck Night Spark as the entire storm above Ponyville condensed above the two changelings. Night Spark continued to collect the lightning he was being struck with. He looked into his brother’s eye and snarled.

“You ignorant bastard…You think the storms will kill me?”

Night Spark grunted as he rose up further out of the crater. His eyes glowed as bright as the lightning surrounding him. When he continued his voice reverberated as if powered by the storm.

“NO CREATURE FEARS THE RAIN!!!! THEY FEAR THE THUNDER!!! DO YOU KNOW WHY BROTHER? THEY FEAR THE THUNDER BECAUSE THEY KNOW IT IS THE ROAR OF THE TRUE MONSTER OF THE STORM…IT IS THE ROAR OF THE LIGHTNING!!!”

Night Spark spread his wings and screamed. His horn grew so bright that Luna had to shield her eyes. The ponies outside the town could see Night Spark illuminating the sky above their home. The lightning that was striking him seemed to instantly bind to him and flowed violently from his body. He looked down at Night Storm.

“You're words were true brother…I am a monster. I AM LIGHTNING!!!!”

The sky flashed as hundreds of arcs of energy erupted from Night Spark’s body. A few hit buildings and cut through them but the rest wrapped around Night Storm. Luna watched in shock. The lightning was burning Night Storm. As each arc passed over his body it seemed to carve away at him. Outside of the sounds of rain and lightning all that could be heard was Night Storm’s screams. Luna looked at Night Spark with tears in her eyes. He could have instantly vaporized his brother. Yet she watched as brother mutilated brother. She had to stop it.

“Night Spark! Night Spark enough!”

She knew she could be heard. She knew her voice carried through the storm. Yet he ignored her. All that mattered to Night Spark was avenging the harm done to his friends. Luna flew up next to him. Her eyes glowed and she spoke as she did when she scolded him at the castle.

“NIGHT SPARK!!! YOU. WILL. STOP!!!!”

Unlike before and unlike every other time she commanded him Night Spark did not back down. He continued to electrocute his brother as he turned his head slowly and only enough to glance at Luna. He spoke in a tone much quieter than hers yet unimaginably cold.

“He will die and I shall be the one to end him. Do not interfere.”

His tone gave her a chill. She did not fear the changeling, instead she feared at what the consequences of this night would do to him. However he just told her…ordered her to not interfere. Celestia may ask of her something…but Luna takes orders from no one. She growled. Her anger spiked and brought winds stronger than the ones from the storm. Pitch black clouds appeared in the sky bringing their own celestial lightning. Her voice now shook the foundation of the land beneath them.

“YOU WILL PUT HIM DOWN NOW OR I SHALL PUT BOTH OF YOU DOWN LIKE INSECTS!!!! DO NOT TEST YOUR LUCK WITH ME NIGHT SPARK!!!”

She could have destroyed a mountain with her voice yet he would not have cared. Each second he burned Night Storm was draining his own life. He could feel the blood on his muzzle. Night Spark didn’t care. His brother was going to suffer and then die. He now turned his head sharply at Luna and roared back.

“HE HARMED MISS DOO!!! HER SISTER MAY BE DEAD!!! THEY DESERVED NO SUCH HARM!!! I-I WILL RETURN THE DAMAGE DONE A THOUSAND FOLD!!! NO PRINCESS….I WILL NOT CEASE!!! NOT WHILE THIS MONSTER STILL DRAWS BREATH!!!”

She replied more emotional than angry.

“THEN END IT!!! BUT DO NOT BECOME THE VERY MONSTER THAT YOU ARE ATTEMPTING TO DESTROY!!!”

He shook his head violently and grinded his teeth. He glanced at his brother. Night Storm was shaking violently as the current flowed through him. The wings on his back were completely burnt and shriveled. Burn marks were laced all over his body. Muscle tissue was exposed in multiple places from his legs to his chest. The skin on his face was partially melted. Night Spark stopped. He landed on the ground a few meters from where the smoking body of his still breathing brother lay. Luna landed next to him and immediately embraced him. Her anger washed away as she thought she had stopped him. She wrapped her wings around him and spoke in the same way a concerned mother speaks to a child.

“Thank you Night Spark. You made the right choice. While delayed you chose the right path. I am so sorry…I would have arrived sooner but…I am sorry. The important thing is that no pony is dead. ”

He spoke calmly which worried Luna as Night Spark had many severe lacerations and burns himself. He should have been in severe pain.

“Miss Doo…Dinky…they…where are they?”

Luna tightened her grip on him as she spoke.

“Violet explained to me that Twilight came through here to find you. I am assuming that she found your friends and took them to safety. They are in good hooves Night Spark. You however…you are severely injured. We must get you medical attention. Your brother will be interrogated for information. I will personally do to him what I did to you…we will then learn more of you mothers-“

A raspy voice spoke. It was only loud enough to hear. Night Storm stuttered as his body was still spasming.

“T-t-the pet r-returns t-t-to itssss m-master…”

His burnt body awkwardly twisted around in the mud to face Luna. Night Storm was on his back and watching her upside down. A terrifying grin formed on his burnt face. His eyes widened on her as he spoke.

“…or…or….p-per-perhaps it is you…..you…w-who are the pet?”

Night Spark pushed out of Luna’s wings and approached his brother.

“You will not speak to her in such a way. Do so again and I will burn your tongue until you cough on its ash. If you’ve something to say then say it and make sense of it.”

He lifted his head up just enough to where he could look Night Spark in the eyes. His smile reduced to a victorious smirk. When he spoke he made sure that only Night Spark could hear him. He spoke in a calm and collected manner; and no longer stuttered.

“Four Princesses. Two concerned for their country. One concerned for her home and the other concerned for her empire. Three concerned for their little pet. He is good says one. Nay says the others. All he will do is cause a mess. The one princess that stands by her pet’s side has seen what he has seen. Her pet is pure and true. Her pet will benefit them all with its knowledge. Reluctant at first the others begin to indulge the one princess. They accept this pet and his knowledge. Surely if the one princess loves her pet it must be good? Surely its knowledge will be sound? They take the knowledge and use it not knowing its true intent. Even so the little pet does not know the intent of its own knowledge. The little pet does not even know that it is the key to the bringing an entire empire to its knees.”

Night Spark stood with tears in his eyes as his realized what his brother was telling him. Once again his mother had used him. She knew he would never kill ponies. She knew he would defect and surrender to the princesses. She knew Luna would relate to him and push the idea of accepting him. Chrysalis had given him yet another lie to live. He shook in anger. Night Storm released a raspy series of coughs as he laughed. His eyes flared wide as he tried to speak.

“From Special little brother to Special little pet. It is twice now that you have failed to realize that you do not belong. You never will. Whether it be with them or with us. There is no room in this world for something like you. You are an anomaly mother created to gain an advantage nothing more. For that I applaud you. You alone ensured the destruction of the Crystal Empire…in a way you are responsible for more pony deaths than-“

Night Spark stomped one hoof down on Night Storm’s chest. His brother screeched in pain. He charged up his horn and shot more lightning at Night Storm point blank. He could feel his brother squirming under his hoof. Luna called out to him.

“NIGHT SPARK NOOO!!!”

It was too late. He focused the lightning until all the arcs condensed into a bright cyan-white beam. He shot it and Night Storm’s head and screamed. Luna’s mouth gaped as Night Storm’s head was completely disintegrated. Night Spark kicked the body towards Luna. The charred corpse arrived near her hooves. Night Spark walked up to her and spoke.

“No interrogation. No prisoners. We kill every single last one of them. This was all a waste of time…the Crystal Empire is under attack. Because of me your subjects are dying.”

Night Spark walked past her and began to leave the small town. Luna stared at the corpse at her feet. She wanted to feel anger towards Chrysalis for devising such a terrible plan. She wanted to feel a desire for revenge. Yet all she felt was pity for her friend. She turned around to follow him. Out of the corner of her eye she spotted a pony in cover behind a building. It was someone she recognized.

“Applejack what are you doing here? You could have been harmed.”

The orange pony came out from cover and followed Luna as she walked out of Ponyville. She looked up at Luna and spoke.

“Luna you’d be crazier than a fruit bat dipped in cider to think that I’d let ya’ put yourself in danger without back up. I saw all that lightning and…”

Applejack paused. She looked worried as they continued to walk. Luna looked at her and sighed. She admired the bravery of the earth pony.

“Applejack you are a true friend. I am honored to even call you so. However I do not want you or any other pony to ever put yourself in harms way again for my sake. I do my best to treat my friends fairly…to treat them in these new common ways that Celestia is so fond of. While I want us to see each other in the same manner…we will always be different. Had any of that lightning hit me? I would be unharmed…more angry than hurt. Had it struck you? I could have very well lost one of the best ponies I know. However I know you will simply ignore my request so allow me to thank you for your concern nonetheless.”

Apple smiled lightly at the princess but her face regained its worried look. She had not forgotten what she had seen. The very changeling she had pummeled in to the ground destroying his own kind in a terrible fashion. Luna noticed her worried face and knew what she was thinking about.

“Tell me Applejack…did you see what Night Spark did?”

The farm pony stared at the mud beneath them as they were getting closer to the main group of evacuated ponies.

“Yea Luna I did. I’m still processin’ it. Only time I’ve seen magic like that was a few experiments Twi’ did and well..uh…the whole Nightmare Moon thing. What Night Spark did…I still don’t know about him…but I respect his actions.”

Luna look down at the pony next to her confused. How could she respect such monstrous behavior? Applejack continued.

“If some pony hurt my friends…to the point where I dunno if they’re gonna live or die? Then threaten to hurt my family…I would end them or die tryin’. I know it’s strange hearin’ me back him up…but I think every pony has a little Nightmare Moon in them Luna. We do a mighty hard thing tryin’ to always be rational, good, nice, or what have ya’. Yet every pony has a line…and when you cross that line they snap. That’s why I forgave you Luna. It’s why I’m giving Discord the benefit of the doubt. I suppose I’ve been selfish due to my own friends and family bein’ involved but…now I think I ought to at least give Night Spark the same chance too.”

Luna pulled Applejack close to her with her wing. She nuzzled the farm pony and released her.

“Thank you for your wisdom…I wish more ponies shared it. Equestria would benefit from your words.”

They both reached the crowd of ponies. Night Spark walked alone to the side of the crowd. Applejack frowned at the sight and decided to approach him. Luna smiled at seeing her do so.
When she reached Night Spark she walked beside him silently. They said nothing to each other for quite some time before Night Spark broke the silence.

“I suppose you’ve come to blame me for this attack? For once your accusations will be sound. As we walk to Canterlot the Crystal Empire burns. Luna’s most powerful soldiers are sitting in Fillydelphia for an attack that will never come.”

Applejack thought of how to reply to the changeling. Part of her was still angry with him. That same part was even more furious because he could have used the strength he used to kill Night Storm to save Appaloosa. The other part of her was trying to give him a chance.

“Listen Night Spark…This ain’t easy for me to say but I got to say it still. Thank you.”

Night Sparks body wanted to turn and give her a confused look. His mind however still burned with the scene of a dying Dinky in his hooves. He spoke as if ignoring what she had said.

“I tried to make sure Appaloosa would not occur twice. I told myself that I would never sit and do nothing again. I told myself that no harm would come to anypony and yet…I…I watched the two ponies I love the most fall from the sky…I held little Miss Doo in my hooves…and…she was dying. It seems that no matter what course of action I take…I fail some pony…First my family, then my kind, then you, Luna, and now…”

Applejack watched the changeling as they walked. It seemed only she could tell the difference between the raindrops and his tears. She pointed a hoof to the large crowd and spoke.

“Look at those ponies over there. They get a chance to rebuild and live. That is not failure Night Spark that is a blessin’. You’ve got the Princess of Magic by Dinky’s side. Twi’ won’t let nothin’ happen to her. You’ve had some bad luck but so have others. Luna tried to kill her sister and rule like a tyrant. Look at her now. She is loved by most and feared by some. She was always a good pony but she let the negative things get to her. Just like I did with you. I-I saw you based of the action of your kind. I labeled you a monster without even gettin’ to know you…and I am mighty sorry.”

Night Spark couldn’t smile, not today. He merely looked at her and gave her a small nod. He looked forward and saw Canterlot. It seemed so perfect from where he was. For a moment he believed that if he were in those walls everything would be all right. However he knew that wasn’t the case. Somewhere in those walls was the mare he loved and her dying sister. The thought of not being there for them ate away at him.

I could fly there…I could fly to be by her side…to be there for both of them.

The idea was tempting but dangerous. He already felt light headed from both his injuries and the heavy use of his magic. The blood on his muzzle was fresh. He wondered how Derpy was fairing. She may not be on the verge of life and death but she was injured too. Just then words he spoke to her rang out through his mind.

…if you are suffering or are in pain then share that pain with me so that we may get through it together…

Night Spark charged his horn and focused on taking Rainbow Dash’s form. His wings felt like they were being torn off as they shifted into much stronger and wider ones. He grunted in pain and spat out some blood. Changing was easy when your body was in good condition. However changing while injured was like shifted into another beings body then suffering the injuries all over again. Each impact, cut, and burn was recreated on his new form. Applejack stared at him with wide eye. He appeared to be a near black version of Rainbow Dash. He spoke to her softly.

“I forgive you Miss Applejack. When we meet again I hope we can get to know one another better. However I cannot stand to be here when my friends are injured. I must be by their sides.”

With that he looked towards the castle and flew faster than he had ever flown in his life. He barely heard Rainbow Dash scold him for stealing her wings again. His eyes fixed on the massive city as everything else became a blur. Luna’s stars looked like large white streaks across the sky. As he flew faster more pressure built up on his body. He figured Rainbow Dash was used to it but it felt like something was prodding every cut and burn on his body. He tried to push through it and for the briefest of moments noticed a barely visible cone form. The pain was to much and forced him to slow down. He had stopped above the city and stared at all kinds of lit up buildings. He spotted one with a large illuminated red cross on the top.

There.

He dove down and landed hard at the entrance, startling a few ponies nearby. As Night Spark limped inside a medical pony approached him.

“Dear Celestia! Are you alright miss?!”

Night Spark looked down at himself. He was still in Rainbow Dash’s form. He sighed but knew it would allow him easier access into the hospital. He replied in a tired version of Rainbow’s voice.

“I’m a friend of Miss Ditzy Doo and Princess Twilight. Dinky Doo is injured and I’ve come to see her. I will refuse any medical attention until I am able to be by my friends.”

The brown pony frowned. His face fell completely which was not a good sign. Night Spark grabbed him and asked him louder.

“WHERE IS SHE? IS SHE OKAY?!”

He pointed down the hall and said nothing else. Night Spark shoved him aside and galloped until her heard Twilight’s voice. She sounded emotional. Night Spark entered the room and saw her and Dinky engulfed in a pinkish purple aura. Twilight’s eyes were glowing with pure white energy as she was performing some kind of magic on Dinky from the side of the hospital bed. The bright light could not conceal her tears.

“COME ON DINKY!!!!! PLEASE!!!!!”

Derpy was shaking in the corner of the room. He shifted back to normal and gritted his teeth again at the pain. Derpy didn't glance at him as he sat next to her. Night Spark tried to think of something to say but there was nothing. Derpy muttered something that broke him on the inside.

“She’s dead…my muffin is dead…”

Ashes and Smoke Pt.1

Author's Note

Sorry for the late update friends. I know that many of you also go to work and school but can somehow pump stories out like FIMFIC SUPER SAIYIANS!!! I don't know how you do it. Perhaps I have not spent much time in the hyperbolic time chamber...anyhow

This chapter is full of....stuff. Stuff that is subtle but also some stuff that is in your face. I am making this a 2 part chapter...for 2 reasons. One I feel the Crystal Empire deserved two chapters. Two I feel you guys shouldn't have to wait too long to get more changeling action. I didn't rush this (obviously) but I know the second half is gonna take a little while.

Thank you all for reading my story. You all kick ass and chew bubblegum. Special thanks to my buddy Tidal. He edits my stories and makes them not sound like the hulk r haz smash keyboard with face. Also his new fic "One Last Crusade" was on the popular list and is really good. I highly recommend checking it out...after...you read this chapter.

Comment. Concerns. Likes. Dislikes. PM's. Souls. Fried Changelings. Muffins. <--- I will nom nom nom these.

Ashes and Smoke Pt.1

Ashes and Smoke:

Shining watched the black ocean swallow his home. The changelings arrived by the thousands. By the time word had reached him they had lost the outer defenses. He stood with approximately 400 crystal soldiers and watched as death was approaching them. He had to hold the line in order to give Cadence and her troop’s time to conceal the surviving ponies. Shining had his troops bolster the gate into the royal circle. The empire itself had gained different sections due to the Sombra attack and first changeling incident. A massive circle wall separated each section. The outer city walls had multiple gates so that ponies could easily pass through. The Royal circle however was the smallest wall. It extended less than a mile from the castle in all directions and had only one gate. Shining only appreciated the walls because of their defensive capabilities. Otherwise he was not fond of placing barriers between ponies. He ordered the unicorns under his command to take position on top of the wall. Each unicorn lined up in front of small pillars placed evenly across the top of the wall. Shining barked out orders.

“RAISE THE SHIELD! All PEGASI PREPARE FOR WING SWEEPS!!! GROUND PONIES HOLD AT THE GATE!!!!”

The unicorns shot magic at the pillars, which amplified their power and formed a large energy shield over the Royal Circle and castle. Shining did not have to be there. The crystal ponies viewed him more as a prince than general. The idea was tempting. He wanted to be by Cadence and make sure she was protected. However Shining would never leave his troops on their own. His soldiers had the courage to fight and die for Cadence and the empire. Shining admired that courage and was proud to be by their side. The Changelings began to pound away against the shield. It was like rain only each drop sounded like the spawn of a screeching monster and thunder. Shining turned to see how Cadence was fairing. The line of refugees entering the castle was much shorter. A soldiers voice rang out.

“General sir! Th-they-have dragons!”

He hurried up the stairs and gazed out from the wall. The once gleaming empire was burning. Towers of smoke that rivaled the castled in size were spread out across the land. The sun shined through that smoke with a vicious red tint.

Where’s Celestia and Luna? How could they not send help?! WHERE’S TWILIGHT?!

Shining’s thoughts disturbed him more than the dozen or so dragons now slamming their immense weight into the barrier. He knew it would not hold for much longer. If they stayed to fight they would be crushed in a matter of minutes.

“PEGASI GET CLOSE TO THE UNICORNS!!! I’M GOING TO BLAST THESE MONSTERS BACK A BIT!!! WHEN I DO I WANT UNICORNS TO DROP THE SHIELD AND PEGASI FLY THEIR FLANKS INTO THE CASTLE. GROUND PONIES RETREAT NOW!!!”

Some of his troops gave him confused glares. He didn’t like retreating and neither did they. However Shining would not waste their lives. They deserved better. He continued.

“I’D RATHER FIGHT TOO BUT WE ARE HERE TO PROTECT THE PONIES INSIDE THAT CASTLE!!! WE HAVE TO HOLD IT UNTIL CELESTIA AND LUNA BRING REINFORCEMENTS!!! NOW GO!!!!”

Shining concentrated his magic and his horn glowed. He fired a beam into the sky and it exploded once high enough. The magical wave it sent out was a smaller version of the spell he and Cadence had performed together. While smaller it was more than enough to buy his troops the time they needed to retreat. After ensuring they had been secured in the castle he went in and slammed the massive crystal doors shut with his magic. Cadence secured the doors by making the crystals around it grow. She also raised up the ground right behind the doors. No dragon that any changeling could form would be able to burst through the massive slab of solid crystal. Shining approached his wife and began to look her over.

“Cadence are you all right? Did they get at you? How’s the-“

She pulled him in and kissed him softly. When she released him she spoke to him using the warm tone that she was known for.

“Shining don’t worry. I’m ok.”

He leaned in and nuzzled her softly. They were both physically and emotionally worn out. The last few days had been filled with so much death and destruction that both ponies were numb. All the ponies in the castle were silent save for a few. The sounds of ponies calming their children and crying for their lost ones were nearly drowned out by the screeching of the horde. Shining wanted to stay in his wife’s embrace. Her warmth always put his mind at ease. However he knew that he could not afford to relax if they had any hopes of holding out. He pulled away from her and spoke.

“Cadence you need to take the refugees underneath the castle. It’s the safest place for you now. My troops and I will hold the line at our room near the top. If they somehow break through they’ll think you’re at the top. Before you say no, just hear me out. I won’t believe that Celestia and Luna….or…Twilight abandoned us. They’re coming. They have to. Out there my troops would be killed in minutes. But if we choke their assault through the front gates of the castle we can hold out long enough.”

A guard overheard the conversation and approached them. He bowed his head as much as his injured body would allow him. Flash Sentry spoke firmly to Shining.

“Sir…If you wanted to go with the princess none of the soldiers would hold it against you. It’d be an honor to fight for both of you.”

Shining looked at Cadence. Even in such a dark time she radiated with a similar glow to that of Luna and Celestia. He placed a hoof on her cheek and she closed her eyes. Shining immediately dropped his hoof and turned to Flash.

“Are you kiddin’ Flashy? I’ve finally got a chance to get away from this cranky old mare! I wouldn't miss it for the world!”

Flash chuckled a bit and immediately stopped when he noticed the glare Cadence shot him. Shining saw this and laughed. Flash nervously saluted then trotted away…in the wrong direction. Cadence gave Shining a proud smile. He chuckled.

“You know that’s exactly why they all think you wear the saddle in this relationship.”

She walked towards the refugees. As she past him she whispered in his ear. Shining nearly melted from the tone she was using.

“That’s because I do and have been ever since your family decided to hire a foal sitter. Now I’m gonna let these ponies get to safety. Then you are going to kiss me right in front of all our soldiers…that should help with the morale. Get to it General.”

As she led the ponies into the secret underground layer of the castle Shining approached his troops. He looked at them with sad yet proud eyes. Some were wounded while others were shocked. The ponies were trained well but nothing could have prepared them against the sheer numbers the changelings had.

“Soldiers listen. We have lost so many of our friends and family. We have lost our cities and land. All we have left is this castle and each other. Princess Cadence is securing the survivors and once she is done it will be up to us and us alone to defend this castle. That door will hold for a few days at most. When they breach it…an ocean of changelings are going to try and drown us. That is not going to happen. It won’t happen because I KNOW that Celestia, Luna, and my sister won’t abandon us. They won’t forget the Crystal Empire. So our job…our duty is to stand together and hold this castle. We have to hold until we can be sure that the ponies underneath us as well as our Princess are safe. I don’t expect us to survive…and after all that we have seen I believe that in some way…we are already dead. A house can be rebuilt. A patch of land can be reseeded. However nothing can heal the wound inflicted on us. Nothing can replace those we have lost. The hope for a new Crystal Empire is with the ponies under us. The Old Empire? The Dead Empire? We are all that is left of that. We are already dead my friends and before we barge through the gates of Tartarus lets show the world how bright the old empire shined!!!”

The soldiers roared. Even many of the injured ones stood and did their best to scream. Some of them stomped their hooves on the hard crystal floor. Cadence returned and grabbed Shining, and pulled him in for a kiss. The ponies grew louder and drowned out the screeching changelings. Fear turned to courage. Sorrow to hope. Clouded thoughts became focused. The few remaining crystal soldiers shined.

Hospital Room:

“NOOOOO!!!!”

As the monitor went flat Twilight’s anger and frustration boiled. She had performed some of the most powerful healing magic she knew and in the end Dinky could not hold on. Derpy stared at her sister’s lifeless body. She silently cried in shock. Night Spark shook his head and internally beat himself up. He blamed himself for Dinky and Derpy’s injuries. He turned and wanted to apologize to Derpy but no words came out of his mouth. Nothing anyone could say would fix the death of Derpy’s sister. Twilight gritted her teeth. For all of her magic and knowledge of it she could not save one pony. She began to breathe deeply and spoke in an angry low tone that unsettled Night Spark.

“I beat Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis, Sombra, and Discord. I will beat death too!!!”

Suddenly Twilight’s eyes burned with black and green energy. Black lightning surged across her body and flowed around her horn. She shot the filly right in the chest. As Dinky’s body began to levitate the veins in her body started to become black and visible through her skin. Dinky’s eye flared open. Instead of glowing with energy they appeared to be windows to another realm. They contained twinkling stars and swirling galaxies. Night Spark took a step back from the sight. Twilight and Dinky were engulfed in black and purple magic. Twilight’s eyes began to resemble the same strange sight in Dinky’s eyes. As Twilight spoke Night Spark shivered. Her voice was loud. It did not reach the same volume as Luna’s voice but it seemed to come from her and his mind as well. When she spoke she was everywhere.

“DEATH IS NO MATCH…”

Her face twisted and then both her and Dinky’s eyes shined brighter than anything Night Spark had ever seen.

“…AGAINST MAGIC!!!”

Twilight’s fell to the floor and panted. A familiar filly began to scream. Twilight shot her with a black beam and she fell silent. She pointed her horn at Dinky’s open wound and black fire appeared. The fire danced out of Twilight’s horn and seemed to only spread to Dinky’s wound. Instead of burning her, the fire constructed new flesh for her and repaired the burnt muscles and organs. The monitor stabilized slowly. Derpy slowly approached her sisters body and look at Twilight who was panting. The grey mare looked at her breathing sister and gently picked her up. She kissed Dinky’s head and rocked her sister as she nuzzled her.

“Twilight…I…I …Thank you. Thank you for bringing back my muffin. I don’t think I could ever repay you.”

Twilight controlled her breathing and walked up to the mare who was now in the hospital bed rocking her sister like a foal. Twilight smiled at seeing the sisters. However Twilight furrowed her brow and got close to Derpy. She spoke in a low voice.

“Just promise me three things Ditzy. Promise me that you never tell anypony what I just did. The magic I used…it’s not really…just don’t mention it ok? I don’t know what side effects bringing back the dead can have...on Dinky or me. Promise me that you or your sister never change. You may not realize but you make ponies happy Ditzy. I know some of them mistreat you but there are others who love you for who you are. Lastly…when things aren’t as hectic promise me that you and Dinky share some muffins with me?”

Derpy smiled and her eyes lit up.

“You got a deal Princess! OW!!!”

Twilight lifted Dinky out of Derpy’s hooves with magic. She then helped Derpy off the bed.

“You need to get you wounds treated Ditzy. Same goes for you Nigh-“

Night Spark was gone. Twilight furrowed her brow and turned to Derpy.

“Ditzy please get those cuts treated. I have to find Night Spark. He looked real bad.”

Twilight walked away and Derpy called out to her.

“Hey Twilight? Umm. Make sure he’s ok? Please?”

Twilight smiled and nodded. She began to search the hospital. All she found was a small trail of blood that led outside. She followed it until it simply stopped. Unless he was nabbed up, his blood trail would not have just abruptly ended. A faint zapping noise had reached her ears. It came from above her. Twilight looked up and saw a cloud. She flew up until she landed on it and saw Night Spark.

“Night Spark what are you doing? You should be getting treatment!”

He shot small arcs of lightning to sear the wounds on his body. After hissing in pain he stood up and approached her. Once in front of her he bowed his head slowly.

“Princess…what you have done…for Miss Doo? I cannot repay but should you ever need anything…ANYTHING…all you have to do is ask. My debt to you will never be fulfilled. Before I forget to inform you. Ponyville is safe.”

His knees buckled and he fell before her. She tried to help him up but he refused. Instead he chose to lay down. As he did Twilight noticed the injuries he had. His entire back was scorched and his body was covered in deep cuts and dark bruises.

“Night Spark…What happened?”

He recalled the events to her in more detail than she had wished to hear. After discussing the death of his brother and what Night Storm had told him there was a silence between them. He decided to break it.

“For what it is worth Princess…I am sorry. I am so very sorry for my actions as well as the actions of the changelings. It seems that wherever I go deception and death follows. Perhaps you and your friends were right to avoid me.”

“No. No we weren’t.”

She sat at the edge of the cloud.

“We treated you horribly Night Spark and without cause too. So for that I am sorry. I would like for us to start over though. I think we should get to know one another if there is any chance of us becoming real friends. Since you insist on being crazy and not getting treated at least let me get you something to eat.”

He thought about it for a second than spoke.

“Have you ever been To The Moon?”

She chuckled.

“Yeah actually one time…and Luna wasn’t happy about it. Here stand close.”

He did as she asked and in a flash they appeared before the diner. As they walked in a pony Night Spark knew greeted them.

“NIGHT SPARK!!!”

Miss Sprinkle ran up to him and squeezed him in a hug. His body erupted in pain and he nearly fell over. Upon realizing his injuries she gasped.

“Oh Celestia what happened to you?! Was it those stupid jerks? Did they do this? I swear I may take your advice and poison them! I hope they keel over an- P-P-PRINCESS TWILIGHT!!!”

Twilight chose to ignore the mare’s comment about poisoning other ponies. She sighed and spoke kindly.

“Hello there miss. If you don’t mind Night Spark and I are very tired. By tired I mean hungry. I’ll pay you double if you make a big stack of pancakes and don’t call me princess. Deal?”

Miss Sprinkle winked and sat them down as quick as Pinkie Pie herself could. She ran off into the kitchen and started barking orders at the chefs. Twilight sighed and slouched back in her seat. Night Spark spoke only to avoid any awkward silences.

“So Princess…if you do not mind me asking, how did you bring Dinky back?”

Twilight sat herself up and spoke in a reluctant manner.

“Well…I used a very powerful…and um….Forbidden type of magic. You see, in Equestria’s earlier days not every pony liked having to serve Celestia and Luna. There were many battles and wars waged against them. There were even powerful unicorns that sought to usurp Celestia. They used what is known as dark magic. Asides from being able to do…unnatural things…dark magic is dangerous because it always had a price. The magic harms the user. Sometimes it leaves a scar and other times it has been known to kill.”

Night Spark interrupted.

“So you mean to tell me that some of these unicorns were also as powerful as Star Swirl the Bearded?”

Twilight’s eyes lit up. Usually when she talked about magic ponies daydreamed and lost focus. It seemed that Night Spark knew a little on the subject.

“Well yes. Star Swirl the Bearded was amazing in that he never used his magic for evil. He chose to spend his time and skills to help others. His books led to the founding of the first school of magic. They are fascinating reads that changed the way ponies thought of magic. I have ALL OF HIS BOOKS.”

Night Spark remembered the book he found in the safe house.

“Princess do you have a book called Uncontrollable Magic? I found it in the library in Princess Celestia’s and Luna’s safe house in Ponyville. I did not get a chance to read it for obvious reasons.”

Twilight thought for a moment then remembered the title.

“That’s a very interesting book Night Spark. It talks about a disease that use to effect foals, specifically unicorns. Towards the end of Star Swirl’s life the new born foals started showing strange symptoms. Typically a baby unicorn has magic bursts. Much like walking a baby unicorn learns to control its magic rather quickly. However when this disease began the foals could not control their magic at all. I don’t mean that they knocked over tables or burnt the walls. These new born’s magic shot out in uncontrollable bursts. Many foals ended up causing the deaths of their own family members. It was terrible. Celestia and Luna had to quarantine the effected unicorns. Star Swirl ended up raising many of them. He spent ten years trying to develop a cure for the unicorns he loved. After many failed attempts he constructed his most powerful…yet most dangerous spell. The Magic Release spell. The spell was performed one time…and it caused the greatest tragedy of Star Swirl’s time. He taught the spell to a unicorn who was practically a son to the great pony. In theory the goal of the spell was to return magic to Equestria.”

Night Spark raised a brow at her in confusion.

“I do not understand. What do you mean return magic to Equestria?”

Twilight took in a breath and began once more.

“Well, Magic is borrowed. Or at least that is what some ponies believe. In science there is a theory that states that matter cannot be created or destroyed. Star Swirl thought that magic followed this principle as well. I for one believe it… Anyhow. His goal was simple. He wanted to take the magic out of his ponies. He believed that while taking away magic from the effected unicorns was cruel they could at least enjoy semi-normal lives. Well his spell worked but…not in the way he thought it would. The pony who cast it began to flow with massive amounts of energy. I think the chapter on Alicorn magic towards the end of the book describes the levels of energy emitted by the one unicorn. All the magic in his body left in one last and final surge. The blast was so powerful that the land it self shook. At first Star Swirl did not understand. He knew the unicorn was not anywhere near powerful enough to shake the ground. He then realized that the unicorn was releasing all his magic…both normal and spiritual. Strangely, he didn't specify how he knew that it was Spiritual magic. Spiritual magic is essentially a pony’s soul. Its that magic that makes Earth ponies like Applejack naturally stronger. It’s that magic that makes Unicorns able to actually control and manipulate magic. It’s that magic that makes pegasi able to walk on clouds and breathe normally in thin air. When the pony’s magic finally was gone he fell to the ground dead. His magic had destroyed the entire quarantine zone and every pony in it save for the great mage himself. After that event Star Swirl went into exile and was never heard from again. He gave up on all his works in progress and hid. Uncontrollable Magic was his last book. He wrote it as a way to pay respect to the ponies he felt he destroyed.”

Night Spark sat in silence for a moment. The story was indeed tragic. However he felt hope when hearing about it. He didn’t know how but something in his gut told him that the book could help him find a way to reverse his limited time.

“Princess…I know now is not a proper time to ask…still…I must. Do you think you could help me find a way to no longer have limited magic? I know my request must sound foolish seeing as Princess Luna could not even find a way to fix it. However you are the princess of magic. If anypony could find a way to…perhaps it is you?”

Twilight shook her head.

“Night Spark I don’t mean to sound inconsiderate…but I can’t afford to help you. It’s not that I don’t want to…but I have never even read about anypony with a case like yours. Plus I have no idea how changeling magic works. Is it the same magic ponies use? How do you use it? There are so many different variables and…not enough time. I can’t help you and Equestria. I am only here to make sure you don’t pass out and die somewhere in Canterlot. Then I am going to help my brother.”

Night Spark stared at his hooves on the table. His face showed no emotion as he spoke.

“Do you realize that you are fighting an endangered species princess? There are six changelings left in this world. The ponies of Equestria may very well destroy five of them in battle. Despite how this war looks I would say that one pony is at the very least strong enough to take on two to three changelings. Without our magic we are remarkably weak. Even with magic most ponies are still physically stronger than the average drone.”

“What are you trying to say?”

Night Spark eyes cycled through the colors of his siblings and mother.

“Eventually Princess I believe ponies will win this war. Eventually and inevitably the changelings will be nothing more than dust and echoes. We had our chance to form a bond and my mother destroyed it. I….when Chrysalis falls they will all fall with her. If I live to see her defeat then I will be the last of my kind. I have accepted this and truthfully I welcome it. At least I can show this world that not every changeling was a monster from the depths of tartarus. The thing I cannot accept…the thing I do not wish to face is death. Before I defected I never feared death…I welcomed it. I prayed to meet it so that I could escape a life of cruelty and pain and false hopes. Then I met ponies like Princess Luna, Miss Sprinkle, and Miss Ditzy Doo. They gave me a new life. One worth living for. In my mind I think of my love for these ponies. I think of how I would do anything for them. I think of my debt to you for and how I will be eternally grateful for your actions. Yet underneath all of these thoughts is the dark truth. That no matter how this war ends and no matter what I do…I am going to die. So I know this. You have questions Princess. From brief discussions with Luna I gather that you are one of the most, if not the most brilliant mind of our time. However you know little of Changelings and soon you will know nothing. By helping me you will be recording Changeling information. You will be documenting the last of a species. I do not think that Luna, Celestia, or even Star Swirl himself did such a thing.”

Twilight’s eyes gave him an annoyed look. She knew that he was trying to persuade her.

“Look Night Spark…if I help you, I will help as a friend and not some pony who only cares to document your every action and reaction. With everything that’s going on I really don’t think I would have much time to help…My head hurts all the time because of all the worrying I do. I don't know how my friends are. I don’t know if my brother is…I just don’t know... and that scares me.”

Night Spark fell back into his seat. If Twilight would not assist him then death was inevitable. The idea of it made his gut feel like it was falling into a black hole. It was a fear he had only recently felt. Night Spark figured that Twilight was feeling the same fear. The unknown fate of her brother was more than likely eating at her. He stood up and walked to her side of the booth.

“Princess you will help me…because I am going to help you. Take us to the Crystal Empire. I will make sure that no harm comes to your brother or his wife. We can fight together and save the Crystal ponies.”

Twilight shook her head.

“You can’t come. Are you crazy? You still have blood on your nose from the battle you had not just a day ago! Besides you should go and spend time with Dinky and Ditzy.”

Night Spark looked at her. He just barely shook his head.

“No. It is only because I care for them that I will distance myself. Not even a full day together and Dinky died while Miss Doo suffered severe injuries. They will never have to experience such pain again. I will however fight to protect them. Do not discount my strength Princess. I may be limited in my magic but that does not mean my magic is weak. I may require your assistance should I meet another of my siblings however I am perfectly able to destroy normal Changelings. Together we can-“

Twilight interrupted him emotionally.

“Well maybe I’m not!”

Night Spark had not expected her response. He remained silent as she spoke.

“I don’t know how you do it. You, Luna, Celestia… I understand more. I understand more than anypony. I don’t mean to sound brash but…I have spent the majority of my life in books and studies. Equestrian law? Griffon Biology? Magical science? I could teach even Celestia a few things…yet for all the things I know…I don’t understand how ponies can kill so easily…I’ve read reports from troops in Manehattan. Celestia scorched the bridge when it was full of changelings. Luna crushes them under her hooves. You…you disintegrate them…Even now with my friends and family at risk, I don’t think I could ever kill anypony.”

Night Spark stared at her. For all he knew she was the most powerful pony alive. She defied death and Equestria’s evil foes. Yet she had never killed. He smiled. Despite the pain surging through his sore body Night Spark bowed before her.

“Much like Star Swirl you lead a remarkable example Princess. I dare say that I used to approach killing as you do now. However I chose to save innocent ponies over serving my people. I learned that the changelings are nothing more than products of my mother’s magic. Truthfully I hold no remorse for destroying those who do not value life. I feel nothing for the Changelings because despite horrors done to us thousands of years ago we had a chance to fix a broken bond and instead broke it further. Your value for life…even the life of your enemy…it should shame me yet all I feel is joy. I know that going forward Equestria has a wonderful example to follow.”

He stood up and continued.

“Even so…the fact still remains…your brother and his people are in danger. If you will not kill then at the very least bruise the enemy and leave their deaths to me. I know how the loss of family feels Princess. I would take the burns on my body tenfold because at least I know that in time they will heal. I would not wish you to suffer through such pain.”

Twilight stood and pointed her horn at him. Her magic washed over him and he started to glow black and purple. His burns began to heal slowly and his mind became sharp. So sharp that he felt like himself before Chrysalis broke their connection. He looked at her with wide eyes.

“Can’t save ponies when you’re about to pass out. That’s the only time you're getting that kind of magic. Next time you get all bloody you can go to the hospital. All right Night Spark, I hope you aren’t afraid of heights.

“Thank you for the magic princess but…wait what do you mean hei-“

With a flash of magic they were gone.

Canterlot Train Station:

Luna had ensured all the Ponyville refugees were accounted for and safe. She then immediately ordered all her bat ponies on to the train. She ordered two of them to send word to Celestia to meet at the Crystal Empire as well as to explain to her what the situation was. Her mind was stressed. She had no idea how bad the situation was in the Crystal Empire. She had no idea how Night Spark was fairing or how she felt about his violence in Ponyville.

“Princess all ponies are on board as well as the five from Ponyville. We are ready.”

Luna looked down at Violet. She nodded and walked with her to the train. Once on board the princess walked through every car giving her troop’s words of approval and encouragement. When she reached her car she sighed and hung her head low. Instead of leaving her be, Violet entered the car. Luna spoke to her soldier.

“Is there something you wish to speak with me about soldier?”

Violet stood tall and nodded.

“Permission to speak freely your majesty?”

“Granted.”

“I think I know what I am truly fighting for.”

Luna raised an eyebrow and spoke.

“Please share soldier. I wish to know everything.”

Violet chuckled and continued.

“Well I won’t write you a book or anything but I will say that I found out in Ponyville. My boys and I followed around Night Spark like you ordered us to. We were making sure he didn’t use any magic or anything. As we watched him we couldn’t help but notice all the glares he was getting. Despite any of that this changeling spent most his time trying to make that mare happy. After questioning the post office manager we found out she was fired. A real pile of griffon shit that pony was….oh…um..pardon…”

“You’re fine Vi continue.”

“Anyhow. The point I'm trying to make is that despite his own differences and being treated differently Night Spark only cared about making another pony who gets treated poorly feel good. To top it off when the town was under attack he took it upon himself to make sure the same ponies who looked at him differently were safe. He could have taken Derp- Miss Doo and her sister and left. Instead he stayed and fought with us against the enemy. Being a bat pony I know what being different is like. Whether it was the fillies at school who made vampire jokes or the ponies who flat out called me hideous. There were times were I hated the other ponies. Buck I joined the military because it was the only place that seemed to be friendly towards my kind. I see how wrong I was though. I ran away from the ponies that treated me differently. I should have stayed and kept on. I doubt anypony from Ponyville sees Night Spark as the strange outsider now. So I am going to fight for him and for all ponies who ever felt or feel out of place. I’m gonna fight so we can end this war quickly and he can get to lovin’ that mare of his and I can get to findin’ a pony who will love my differences.”

Luna looked at the pony before her. She smiled and held Vi by her shoulders.

“I am overjoyed to hear this Vi. You worried me…I was upset when the 501st lost you and your friends. You are the best soldiers I have. When we regroup you may reclaim your position in the 501st and serve with honor.”

“I won’t be doing that princess.”

Luna looked confused.

“It has been an honor to serve under your command. It is something that I will hold as one of my proudest accomplishments but I am no soldier. I never was.”

Violet wiped away tears and no longer stood tall. She continued while looking at the floor.

“I’ll finish this fight. I will help you take back the Crystal Empire and save Princess Cadence. After that I can’t keep going. I was never supposed to be Violet of the 501st. I am supposed to be Violet, the first bat pony mayor in Equestrian history. I hope you don’t think of me as a coward. I…I’m sorry.”

Luna pulled the pony in with her wings and gave her a hug.

“You have nothing to be sorry for Violet. The last thing I would think you were was a coward. You are a brave and beautiful pony. While I shall miss having such a cunning warrior to fight by my side I feel proud to know you will change Equestria for the better. You have my full support when you decide to enter the hell that is politics. You will do great things for all ponies Violet. Now go and rest. You will need it for the upcoming battle.”

“Thank you Princess.”

Violet bowed and left Luna to be by herself. Luna smiled. Violet was a very capable pony. She would be able to assist not only Bat ponies but, Mules, Dragons, and Minotaurs. She could represent true equality for all creatures of Equestria.

Hopeful thoughts distracted Luna from the battle before her.

The top of the Crystal Castle:

He couldn’t even finished his sentence before he was suddenly teleported. A rush of cold wind slammed into both his body and Twilight’s. The wind carried a thick burning smell. He turned to ask if Twilight was alright but found her staring of the side of the tower wide eyed. Night Spark hurried to her and saw what she was looking at. As far as he could see the empire was burning. The land was blackened and fires still roared through buildings. Even from such a height he could see the little specs throughout the land. Thousands of dead ponies and changelings. As he focused his gaze closer toward the castle he could see the Changeling horde in its terrifying glory. The sight was horrifying. Twilight spoke.

“It’s all gone. They…they destroyed everything…what if they got my…No. Come on Night Spark. Shining has to be in the castle. Otherwise the Changelings would have left. One more teleportation and we will be in.”

“You go Princess. Find your brother and Cadence. I will meet you at the bottom of the castle. However I want these changelings to know that I am here. Hopefully I will draw out one of my siblings.”

She looked at him like he was crazy.

“DO YOU SEE HOW MANY OF THEM THERE ARE? YOU CAN’T FIGHT THEM ALL!”

He smiled at her.

“No…of course not…but I can at least kill a few…right now the morale of the crystal ponies is more than likely gone. The Changelings are overconfident. Sometimes morale is what can tip the outcome of a war. Let the ponies see that you have come. Let the changelings see that I have come.”

With that Night Spark jumped off the top of the tower. He began to shift once more into the best parts of every pony he knew. As he picked up speed his horn glowed and a green magic surrounded him. He flapped Rainbow’s powerful wings once and nearly doubled his speed. He aimed to hit the ground in front of the castle. He held his wings tight against his body and fell through the air like a meteor. As he collided with the ground lightning surged out from his body and turned the Changelings in a 30 meter distance into dust. Night Spark carried a devious grin and stared into the horde with glowing eyes.

“Who remembers me?”

The fear and confusion on their faces was the only answer he needed. He dashed forward and shifted on some of the armor Luna’s soldiers wore. With Rainbow’s wings now placed in metal blades Night Spark sliced through rows of changelings. He made sharp jabs and kicks that broke bones. The strength of the apple family broke even the largest of the changelings. As they began to go on the offense with both physical and magical attacks, Night Spark maneuvered in a way only Pinkie Pie could and was hit by nothing. The scene of the burning empire fueled his wrath and he continued to cut down changelings.

Twilight suddenly appeared right next to Shining Armor. He jumped back as she scared him but Twilight gripped him with her magic and pulled him in for a tight hug.

“SHINING! I was so worried about you!”

Shining held his sister for a brief moment but suddenly released her. He looked at her confused.

“Twily…what took you so long?”

Twilight’s joys was crushed when she looked around. There were only a few hundred soldier ponies. Many of them looked broken. She frowned and spoke softly.

“I- We didn’t know…We got no word from you and Luna received Intel that Fillydelphia was going to be under attack. We sent soldiers there and some to Manehattan too. Celestia handled Manhattan but nothing ever attacked Fillydelphia. We got worried and then Ponyville was attacked. There is a lot more to it but…we found out that Chrysalis played us…I’m so sorry Shining…If I had known I would have been here sooner. You know I would have.”

Shining gave her a small smile.

“So are reinforcements coming?”

“Luna and Celestia…oh and the 501st…the entire 501st. Plus over 500 bat ponies and a 1000 of Celestia’s own troops. I also brought…um a Changeling with me…before you say anything you have to trust me. He is not your enemy. In fact he is outside right now killing Changelings. I have to go get him. Please tell your troops not to attack him. It wouldn’t be good…for them.”

Before Shining could object she disappeared. She reappeared outside where a dragon was staring down at Night Spark. He smirked.

“You are as much a dragon as I am a pony.”

The dragon shot fire at him. He shielded himself with Rainbows metal covered wings which he shifted to be as large as Luna’s wings. The fire rolled off of them. Night Spark flared out his wings and the fire dispersed. He flapped once to lift himself up to the dragons face.

“My turn.”

He shot a massive arc of lightning that ripped through the face of the dragon and came out the other side. He tilted his head down so the lightning could continue to rip through the massive Changeling’s body. When he was done the Changeling was on the ground in two charred and partially melted husks. Twilight grimaced then flew up to him and teleported inside. They both appeared next to Shining. Twilight smiled awkwardly while Night Spark was breathing hard through flared nostrils. Shining observed the changeling before him. Night Spark was covered in changeling blood.

“You’re the changeling my sister spoke of…what’s your name?”

Night Spark’s adrenaline rush began to fade. He observed the white stallion before him. The words the stallion had just said took some time to connect. Night Spark continued to breathe hard as he barely bowed his head.

“My name is Night Spark. It is an honor to meet you Prince. I understand it may appear strange to see a changeling who is not killing ponies but…I assure you my interests are to serve Equestria and the Princesses.”

Shining eyed him over. He said nothing for a short time.

“Even if you truly are fighting for ponies…even if my sister claims that you’re on our side…after what I have seen in the last few days…you’ll have to forgive me for not trusting you just yet.”

While Night Spark understood he couldn’t help but feeling a little hurt.

“I understand…if it is alright with you I will remain by the entrance. Should the changelings somehow breach these doors I will be ready to strike.”

Shining whistled loudly and a pony rushed up to him. The stallion had a white coat and blue mane. His golden armor was covered in changeling dry blood. Shining spoke.

“I don’t have a problem with that as long as one of my soldiers goes with you. This is Flash Sentry. He is one of the best I have so don’t think about trying anything. On the upside if you are genuinely helping us ponies then he is also one of the best stallions I know. Now if you’ll excuse me I’m pretty sure Cadence will kill me if she find out I delayed Twilight this long.”

Shining turned to leave and Twilight followed. She looked over her shoulder at Night Spark with a worried glance. He smiled to assure her that he would be fine. When she entered a mysterious hole in the castle and was out of view he turned to the soldier next to him. Flash was also watching Twilight. Night Spark thought he looked funny as his head was tilted slightly. In fact the pony looked familiar.

Flash Sentry. Flash. Sentry. I have heard this name….

His mind was rushing through memories. Flash was the first to speak as they both walked to the entrance.

“So…you’re a defector huh?”

“Yes I am.”

“You look…strange….like a weird alicorn.”

“You look…shiny…like…a shiny guard…”

“Well I’m supposed to…this is ceremonial armor.”

“…this is…um…. a ceremonial…transformation…”

“You sure? Because I’d notice Rainbow Dash’s wings anywhere and any color. I used to like her before I met Princess Twilight. Twilight’s beauty is unmatched but before I met her I would do anything for Rainbow Dash. I used to day dream abou-“

Despite not being a ceremonial transformation Night Spark felt defensive.

“Enough of this! I will not have my ceremonial transformation ridiculed by a soldier that prances around in shiny armor. How are you even effective in combat? I would imagine your glittering about would attract the entire changeling horde.”

“I wear gold because I used to serve under Celestia. It’s kinda something her guards do because…well she’s shiny and what not. I fight just fine thank you. The gold armor is a weapon in itself. To most it seems mythical and powerful. They know whoever wears it serves as Celestia’s elite. In my case I was transferred over to the Crystal Empire by the request of the General. If it doesn’t cause fear or intimidation then enemies will be drawn to it like you said. I have no problem with that because they are rushing in to kill me. It makes them unprepared and keeps their focus on me while the other soldiers flank them. So gold armor for the win.”

Night Spark shot him a glare.

“Yes Gold armor…well then. It is still un-warrior like to be prancing around in such gleaming armor. The only thing that should be glistening in the light is the fresh blood of your fallen enemies as it soaks your coat.”

“Maybe. Just because you’re a warrior doesn’t mean you can’t look cool…”

Cool? What does he mean cool?

A silence grew between them as Night Spark pondered about the strange yet familiar pony. He did not understand how Twilights brother could have so much faith in such a weird pony. Night Spark sighed and he spoke.

“You are what many ponies refer to as weird.”

Flash smiled and pointed at himself.

“Oh I’m weird? HA! Says the changeling with mare parts.”

Night Spark became furious.

“What are you implying? That mare parts are inferior? That a mare is weak?! Rainbow Dash’s wings could slice through both ponies and changelings like a sharp blade. I wager I could crush you where you stand using Applejack’s hooves. Perhaps I should shift into Luna’s form and smear your squashed flesh on these walls. Mares present a tactical advantage. Every single one that I have met has had a light body mass yet increased strength. Using their parts I am able to crush my enemies while still being able to move like lightning. Fool!”

Flash was wide eyed and was trying to hold in laughter. The other soldiers were snickering as they heard Night Spark's defense. Night Spark face hooved as Flash spoke.

“Mares aren’t inferior. You’re weird because you're copying mares and…well….you’re not one…at least….I think!”

He burst into laughter.

Night Spark quickly shifted to his regular form. Flash Sentry was already getting on his nerves. It was already awkward when a stallion tell you he had a crush on the mare whose wings you were borrowing but now they were laughing at his uses of mare parts. He looked at Flash annoyed.

“There. This is me. This is…Night Spark.”

Upon seeing Night Spark's true form Flash seemed shocked. He no longer was laughing. The soldier took a step towards Night Spark. His actions seemed hesitant as if he had great fear as to what Night Spark would do to him. He tossed his helmet to the floor. His wide eyes fixed on Night Spark as if he had seen a ghost. Night Spark saw the tears in the soldier’s eyes. Flash nodded slowly and spoke.

“I know…”

Before Night Spark could question what he meant a loud noise had rang out through the castle. The ground and walls shook. Both Night Spark and Flash observed the front entrance. The massive Crystal slab Cadence had blocked the door with was forming cracks. The screeching sound of the changeling horde was growing. They were breaking through.

Ashes and Smoke Pt.2

Author's Note

Sorry for the late update friends.

This chapter has a few things I was excited to write and some other things that made me nervous. Over all I think it's gonna lead to some more interesting events. I will let you know from now that Ashes and Smoke with have a part 3. I could have put it all in one chapter but stuff would have been rushed and well...you know how it goes.

Thanks to my buddy Tidal for editing and pre-reading. At the same time.... Screw you Tidal... you suck...

Let me know what you think my friends. Drown me in torrents of emotions, comments, hatred, anger, love, and muffins. Do not hold back! Fire your feedback canons at full strength!!!

Also thanks for the wonderful support. You are all my muffin.

IMPORTANT SIDE NOTE:

Luna Is The Best Pony is hosting a contest for some epic Luna one shots based off of your choice from one of three prompts. I have entered this contest and submitted a fic about what Luna did during the changeling invasion. This Luna is different from the one in An Unwelcome Change. She is much darker and full of hate. Any how my fic is called What Once was Lost. If you are in the mood for some dark twisted Luna action please give it a read!

Ashes and Smoke Pt.2

Ashes and Smoke Pt.II

The cracks in the crystal began to spread like ravenous vines. As they worked their way through the massive crystal slab they gave a sickening sound that reminded Night Spark of cracking bones. He turned his attention to Flash Sentry who was staring at the door with wide eyes. The soldier planted himself firmly in front of the crumbling entrance. Despite his previous thoughts about the strange and familiar pony, Night Spark respected him for standing his ground. He stood next to Flash and readied himself as well. The other soldier ponies instinctively followed suit and stood behind Night Spark and Flash. Night Spark stared ahead as he spoke.

"Do you find it strange killing changelings alongside a changeling? I suppose I would find it strange..."

Flash shook his head and turned it towards Night Spark. He spoke with admiration.

"Night Spark...you have no idea how happy I am to fight by your side. Behind this slab is an army so large that we'll probably both die in this battle. I shouldn't have found it strange that you wouldn't remember me... after what we did... after what we said..."

Night Spark turned to the pony and looked at him like he was insane; he had no idea what the pony was talking about.

"Please, explain your words soldier. I do not understand."

Flash sighed and put on a small smile. His expression carried both joy and regret.

"Night Spark it's me... your brother..."

The words took a moment took make contact with the changeling’s brain. As they slowly processed what was said, an explosion of memories washed over Night Spark. So many of them were wonderful and full of love. They were of a kind little pony and his loving family. A loving mother and proud father who looked at their son with nothing but affection. A big brother and sister that were the best friends, who would always be by his side. Parties and celebrations with neighbors who came over to check up on their favorite little pony. Prayers to a warm and loving sun goddess who would always be there when somepony bullied him. All of it was ruined the day the spell wore off. The day both he and his family found out what a monster looked like. Suddenly all the love and all of the joy turned into fear and disgust. A loving mother feared her son and a proud father became a distant one. A brother and sister who were best friends became the worst kind of bullies. The only god you ever worshipped answers your prayers by denying you love. Night Spark took a step away from Flash. Tears formed in his eyes and he gritted his teeth. Flash saw this and tried to approach him.

"Night Spark wait! Please just wait! I am sorry...I am so bucking sorry!!! I can't even begin to imagine what kind of pain-", Flash stopped as Night Spark spoke.

"You will do your best to distance yourself from me... pony... or the changelings on the other side of this wall will be the least of your problems."

"Night Spark just let me..."

Night Spark's horn surged with lightning that arced around his entire body. The blue bolts carved red molten lines against the crystal beneath him. His breathing was irregular.

"If you think yourself brave enough to still claim that we are family I dare you to do so. Family is simply a word to me... a word that means nothing. It is a false dream that festers in my mind. It was the nightmare that tormented my waking thoughts for years. Keep away from me or I will inflict such horror upon you that even the deepest pits of Tartarus will seem like places of solace. "

Flash held out a hoof as he tried to ease Night Spark's emotions.

"I understand Night Spark. I messed up... we messed up! As a family we weren't there for you. Believe me when I say that there is nothing in life that we regret mo..."

Night Spark words flowed from his mouth like venom.

"Regret? You know nothing!!! What I have seen? What I have done? Do you want to know why this empire burns? Do you want to know why Appaloosa burned? Do you want to know why Dinky was kil...no. You can not imagine what regret is."

Night Spark turned away from Flash. He let his angry tears flow as he observed the cracks in the crystal before him. As each crack continued its tiny path of destruction the large crystal grew weaker and weaker. Flash was going to continue but gave up. Even so Night Spark felt no relief. He actually was looking forward to when the crystal broke. Not only so that he could be away from Flash but also because the crystal reminded him of himself. Every event in his life had been a crack in the wall. Every death, every loss, and every betrayal had left its mark. The only thing that still held him together was Miss Doo. As he stirred in anger Night Spark had unknowingly continued to surge with magic. The wall to his left had red glowing lines running in various different angles as the lightning danced in a visceral pattern around him. Many of the other soldiers stepped a few meters away from him. Twilight, Cadence, and Shining came from the underground shelter and observed the scene. Shining immediately became distressed upon seeing Night Spark. He started to approach him, but magenta magic blocked his path. He glanced over at Twilight he shook her head.

"Let me talk to him."

Shining didn't feel comfortable letting his little sister talk to something so dangerous. No matter what she could do and no matter how powerful she became he alway felt protective of her. This time however he felt he was talking to Twilight the Alicorn Princess and not his sister. He sighed and relaxed his stance so to show her he would not attempt to follow. She nodded and walked towards Night Spark. As she came closer to him she casted a quick spell to protect herself. The arcs of energy flowing out from Night Spark merely came in contact with the barely luminous magical barrier of Twilight's. She stood next to him and noticed the tears on his face. Before speaking she turned to Flash and the soldiers. None of them met her gaze except for Flash. His eyes were sad and full of shame. Twilight nodded towards Night Spark while giving Flash a curious look. He slowly shook his head with closed eyes. Twilight then turned and spoke to Night Spark.

"Night Spark... do want to waste your magic being angry in here or do you want to use it on the changelings out there?"

His eyes were locked in a cold staring battle with the crystal. She could hear him grumbling to himself. She didn't know if the strain on his lungs was due to his anger, or him using too much magic. As she took one step closer he spoke with a tone that sounded angry but carried an underlying sadness.

"I want to do both Princess. Right now I have no desire to speak with anypony. All 'speaking' will do for me is ensure more pain. So should they try to approach me they will die. As for the changelings who breach this Great Wall. The moment it begins to crumble is the moment I will turn them into nothing."

She took a few steps until she was close enough to him that he could feel her magical barrier altering the patterns of his lightning. It was a strange feeling that under normal circumstances would have peeked his curiosity. However all he felt now was exposed. She stared at the ever failing wall as she spoke.

"I don't know why you're angry Night Spark. Maybe you'll tell me, maybe you won't. Regardless of what you choose to do just remember that you asked me to help you. You told me that you would assist me in saving these ponies and then work with me. I agreed Night Spark; I want to help you. I can't promise anything except that I'll try my best, but my best won't mean anything if you die here because you used your magic like a filly who can't control it. I also won't help you, if for some reason you harm anypony."

Her last statement caused him to abruptly turn to face her. His bright glowing cyan eyes had a darker shade of green and blue in the form of small blood vessels. Had he not been so emotional Twilight would have pondered about the color of changeling blood.

"That fact that you'd think I would do such a thing... I should feel angry that now two of the four princesses have no faith in my attempts to reform. Then again I believe I understand. You must protect your real subjects first... the ones who bully waitresses and innocent mares...the ones who's fire a pony for a simple mistake...the ones who would abandon their own family upon noticing that they are different...I understand."

He turned his gaze back to the wall. His face twitched slightly as tears streamed down the side. His teeth were grinding in the failing battle to stop those tears. His words were hardly audible to anyone but Twilight.

"Just go Princess. Be with your subjects and leave me be. Night Storm was right...Changelings...ponies... it matters not who I attempt to be a part of... I will forever be an anomaly. A miscalculation in this grand equation that you call life. The outcome of this war won't change anything for me. No matter what anypony says they will always carry some deep underlying concern that I will strike them when they least expect it. That I, Night Spark; will transform into something terrible and something even more hideous."

Instead of going away Twilight pointed her hoof at Night Spark. She pressed it into his side and began to speak louder than he did.

“No I will not just go away! That’s not what friends do Night Spark. Nopony thinks you are gonna transform into something hideous. We worry… I worry. Friends worry about each other’s wellbeing Night Spark. I know I can’t say I have treated you fairly… but that wasn’t because I thought you were somehow beneath me. That was because I couldn’t look past the actions of the only changelings I had known and I’m sorry. You should be defined by what you do and not by what you are. I trust you, Night Spark, but you have to trust me too. If you keep wasting your magic then you…”

Twilight was interrupted as the crystal wall crumbled. She stepped back along with Flash and the soldiers. Night Spark however darted forward through the crumbling hall of crystal. He let his magic grow even wilder. He had wanted to escape from Twilight’s words and from Flash’s presence. The Large crystal chunks exploded around him as he surged with power. He knew Twilight was right. Even though she had replenished his magic when they were in Canterlot he could feel himself losing focus and control. At the same time he knew he didn’t care. There was nothing out there that would be able to kill him when he was using this much magic. Unless Chrysalis herself led the charge he would be unstoppable. He released a large shockwave from his horn. The wave crushed most of the crumbling crystal before him and shot it out from the castle and into the horde like arrows. Night Spark now stood out in the open before the changeling army. He could hear them roaring and screeching in confidence as they castle door had been breached. The voices boiled his blood. He hated them. Night Spark snarled at them and the lightning around him instantly flowed to the tip of his horn.

Your confidence will be your undoing fools! DIE!

A large bolt of lightning shot forward and sliced into the horde. Upon impact it spread out and arced across many changelings. The ones at the front of the blast were incinerated. The changelings who received secondary and tertiary shocks were either dead or incapacitated. This angered the horde. Fifty or so changelings moved towards Night Spark. They shot green blasts of magic at him. Many of the blasts hit him as he was no longer in a combat form and utilizing Pinkie sense. The magic burned him as it struck against his body. As Night Spark fought against his attackers the other ponies held the castle.

Twilight looked at her brother with angry eyes. Her frustration was evident in her voice.

“We can’t just leave him out there! Shining we have to help! Soldiers go! Attack!”

He shook his head and raised a hoof at his troops they stopped upon seeing it.

“Twily no. Just because he charged out does not mean I am going to send my troops to their deaths. The plan was to bottleneck the changeling’s in the castle. Not meet them out in the open. Your changeling is strong and he’ll take out plenty of them but he’s fighting an ocean. If he doesn’t fall back he is going to die.”

Twilight looked out the opening of the castle and watched Night Spark fight off the changelings by himself. He was using more magic than she anticipated. She turned to Shining and spoke.

“I’m gonna go get him. I won’t let him die.”

Shining tried to grab his sister but she had teleport already. He watched as she reappeared behind Night Spark.

Night Spark cut down the last of the group that attacked him. Covered in their blood and his own, he stared out at the enemy.

“Come then brothers and sisters. You came here for death did you not? Who among you will face me? Surely if you all attack me I will die. Surely an army can kill one changeling!”

Twilight ran up to him and placed a hoof on his shoulder. She was about to teleport him inside but he pushed her away. While she gave him a look of confusion, he spoke to her coldly.

“I am not going to cower in that castle with him. I shall remain out here where I am actually free to destroy those who would harm me.”

Twilight groaned and teleported back into the castle. She grabbed Flash sentry and pulled him aside. She looked at him annoyed.

“Explain everything to me…now.”

Night Spark held little back. He channeled so much magic at the tip of his horn the ground beneath him was catching on fire. He felt himself slipping. The tingling of blood dripping from his muzzle confirmed this. He found himself short of breath. As he inhaled sharply the taste of his own blood bothered him. Had his mother not crippled his abilities he would have been capable of outputting more energy. Instead of relenting he decided to continue even at his own peril. Long violent arcs crawled across the ground and some even danced upon the exterior of the castle. His magic generated so much light that the ponies in the castle could not see anything else but him. The horde began to attack in response. The front line of changelings began to fire bolts of magic. Night Sparks vision was blurring. All he could see was a wave a green magic approaching him. He spat out blood on to the ground next to him. If he used the magic he had gathered to protect himself their magic would have no effect on him. Night Spark watched the green wave grow closer and closer. The green reminded him of his mother. He saw her face in the back of his mind. She was glaring at him with a sickening grin.

You’d like to see me die wouldn’t you? Nothing would please you more than to watch the one changeling you couldn’t master perish.

He flapped his wings until he was high enough to see the horde in its entirety. A deep feeling of regret sunk into his gut. Night Spark furrowed his brow and close his eyes. The green wave of energy followed him into the sky. He paid no attention to it. His mind was thinking of the thousands of dead ponies now visible. No words would ever be able to properly express overwhelming guilt that poured into his heart.

Indirectly or not...it is I who brought this death and destruction upon you. It is I who killed your friends and murdered your children. I do not posses the power to return you to this world...but I swear to you that what little power I have I will use to destroy your killers.

Night Spark opened his eyes and darted downwards towards the green magic. He gritted his teeth to prepare for the pain. As the green wave washed over him it burned his skin. The pain was severe however the burns were nothing like the ones Night Storm had given him and that pain was little compared to the guilt he felt. Night Spark landed on the head of a large changeling. He released his magic at its full intensity. A bluish-white shock wave emitted from his horn. The wave traveled in all directions and as it expanded out it ripped through the land around him carving a crater around him.. Every Changeling it came into contact with was turned to ash.

“...so he ran away. We looked everywhere for him but…”

The entire castle lit up with blinding white light. Twilight quickly shoved Flash out of the way. She moved away any ponies near the door using her magic. As soon as she did the doorway erupted with energy. Twilight barely had time to raise a barrier. Shining stood in front of Cadence. His eyes could hardly stay open but he watched to the best of his ability. His jaw gaped in awe as his sister deflected such powerful magic. He wondered just how strong she had become. After the wave passed Cadence pushed him aside and approached Twilight.

“Twi’ that’s no normal changeling you brought with you. Who is he?”

Twilight watched out the castle door which now was smoldering. Molten crystal and embers now decorated the ground before the castle. She saw Night Spark barely able to stand. He stood alone in the crater he formed. His body swayed side to side as if he was going to pass out. Twilight turned to Cadence and spoke softly.

"That is one of six of Chrysalis's children."

The Crystal Empire Train Station:

Luna was the first to step out from the train. A small changeling regiment charged towards the princess with their horns glowing. Luna chuckled in such a way that some of the bat ponies began to question her sanity. It was a dainty chuckle. Luna was the princess of the night. She was powerful, passionate, and fierce. The Luna they served was no Dainty princess. Vi thought she sounded like a delicate and uptight canterlot official. Luna continued to chuckle and the growling changelings also became confused. The twenty or so of them started to glance at one another. Some of them shrugged and grumbled barely audible remarks about how Canterlot ponies were the craziest. After a moment of bickering a large changeling approached Luna and stomped his massive hoof in front of her. The impact of his hoof sent snow up into Luna's face. He dwarfed her in size and had to look directly down to glare at her.

"What's so funny, little pony? Speak or I shall rip your frail little wings off your body. I wonder how a laughing pony sounds after having its wings severed?"

Luna stopped laughing.

A silence filled the winter air. The princess stared into the eyes of the large changeling. At first he met her glare and snarled. He had no reason to fear the smaller pony. He was a powerful changeling capable of shifting into the form of a dragon. No mere pony would pose a threat. After a moment, Luna's eyes flashed once. The large changeling began to scream in horror. He quickly turned and grabbed the changeling closest to him. With little effort he tore the changelings wings off and smashed his body into the train station’s walls. The other changelings began to panic and attacked their larger ally. The larger changeling continued to scream in such horror it actually frightened some of the batponies. They watched as the changeling dug his large hooves into the small bodies of his brethren. The carnage continued until the large changeling had mutilated his allies in unspeakable ways. He stood covered in the blood and inner organs of his own kind. Luna's eyes flashed once more and he stopped screaming. The air carried a chilling silence. None of the ponies in the train muttered a single sound upon seeing the rampage. The large changeling's eyes grew wide as he saw the mangled bodies around him. He stuttered in fear as Luna approached him. He fell on his back as he attempted to move away from her. The changeling now shuffled in the snow as Luna towered over him.

"I do not remember what a laughing pony sounds like after having its wings severed little changeling maggot. However I do know what a changeling sounds like after its body is snapped open by a friend. Would you like me to describe that to you?"

The changeling squirmed and did everything he could to avoid her gaze. She spoke as softly as she could to him.

"Do not worry. I am not so cruel. I have no desire to torment you. After all what kind of Princess would I be if I were to behave in such a horrid manner. Look into my gaze little changeling. Look. Look..."

As Luna spoke the area around the train station became dark. Her eyes and the stars above became the only sources of light. Her voice was heard in every layer of the changelings mind. Even if he tried to resist her he would fail. Her voice was like a cool liquid that spread from the back of his mind and into the little caverns that living creatures can never willingly access. The stars blurred and his vision faded; the only thing left to focus on were her eyes. As he met their gaze the stars vanished and his mind spiraled into a blackness that cannot even be described. The changeling slumped over. Luna turned and approached the train.

"My soldiers, we have arrived too late. The changelings have blackened this once beautiful land. They have soaked its soil with the blood of a thousand ponies. They have burned and crushed the homes and markets and have nearly won. The crystal ponies are now few in number...so dangerously few. Some of you may believe that what I have done was, perhaps, too harsh or to cruel. I stand by my actions. I do not pretend to be a beacon of perfect morals. I do not have as many kind lessons to pass on to you as my sister. What I do have is the darkness that everypony, even Celestia; carries in their hearts. We strive to be good. We strive to be one with harmony but I will tell you this: do not deny the darkness. It is there for a reason. It is there to make days such as this more tolerable. Do not mistake me. I wish you not to be corrupted as you all know I once was. Do not let the darkness control you. Instead recognize that dark inner shadow. Do not keep that nightmare locked away. That nightmare which is the screams of your deceased loved ones. That nightmare is the burning souls of Appaloosa. That nightmare is the grief that stings your hearts. Return that nightmare to the one who caused it. Show these monsters that they cannot spread darkness without expecting darkness to strike them as well. Hold no quarter for them. Stand at the edge of the city and await my command. Now go!"

The soldiers scrambled out of the train in a calm, yet purposeful way. They began their steady march upon the city. As Luna watched them Violet approached her and stood silently at her side. Luna did not acknowledge her. She was too concerned about the battle to come. Her ponies would fight savagely. They would destroy many changelings but she knew that if the Crystal ponies were to be saved they would need Celestia's troops and the 501st as well. Violet lightly nudged the princess.

"So what's up with big crazy? What did you do to him?"

Luna spoke with her eyes locked upon her ponies.

"I took apart his mind as a foal would take apart a puzzle. I retained anything useful and disposed of the rest. What lays in the snow is an empty shell. It will die soon as it cannot even remember how to breath."

Violet stared at the princess slack jawed.

"Please do not stare at me like that Violet."

"Sorry Princess it's just that...well...damn… Ow!"

Luna smacked the back of Violets head with her wing.

"What was that for?!"

"Just because we are on the battlefield does not mean respect is forgotten. You should not curse before a princess and more importantly before a commanding officer."

Violet smiled.

"So it's more important to not curse before my commanding officer than it is my princess?"

Luna shrugged.

"Depending on the century princesses can be too...princess like... I prefer to think of myself as a general... or perhaps a warlord. While I do not necessarily crave battle I enjoy the respect and admiration those in the military have for one another. That is perhaps the only positive thing about this war. I spend my days with my troops instead of useless politicians. Please do not become a useless politician Violet. Retain the warrior within yourself. If nothing else, that kind of spirit will keep you young."

“Don’t worry princess. I’ll be sure to rough up those snotty old ponies. If it were me I’d say toss the old ones out and throw in some new fresh ponies.”

Luna looked at her and Violet had realized she was speaking to not only her princess, but her princess who was much older than any politician.

“I don’t mean you of course. Er- anyway… The other ponies from Ponyville are headed this way. What are you going to have them do?”

Luna turned her attention to her friends. She put on a small smile to hide her fears. Some found it strange that Luna would befriend them. After all they foiled what some believed to merely be a plot to overthrow Celestia, but in reality they had saved her. The six mares had allowed Luna to have a sister again. They gave her a second chance she didn't deserve. Luna approached her closest friends and let out a powerful sigh.

"I know that none of you will obey me if I command you to stay out of this fight. I would only do so to protect you as I am a selfish pony. However it is because you are my friends that I will not deny the glory of this battle. I have a special task for you my friends."

Pinkie Pie appeared from Luna's mane. Luna's heart skipped. She still had to learn had to deal with Pinkie's surprises. The party pony threw confetti in the air while standing on Luna's head. Yet again the pony seemed to defy gravity. Luna made another mental note to study Pinkie after the war.

"Yay! A Special task! What is it Are we gonna throw a cheesecake party to distract the changelings? Nothing can resist a cheesecake party! Well except for lactose intolerant ponies and changelings because they would probably explode and stink up half of Equestria if they ate my cheesecake! But all the non-lactose intolerant changeling would jump on the cheesecake and when they are eating it we can have Twilight use her shrinking spell. Then we can take all the teeny tiny changeling and let Gummy play with them. IT WILL BE SO CUTE!!!"

Luna's mane exploded with even more confetti as Pinkie shot of into the sky like a rocket. Luna took in a deep breathe and thought about the push and pull of waves due to her moons gravitational force. Celestia had assisted her in finding a happy place when she had first returned. The new Equestria was very stressful on her and led to many breakdowns and exploding fits of rage. Despite being her prison for a 1000 years the moon was still hers. After so long she got used to its hard surface and cool touch. She got used to the shade of light it reflected. It took her two months to sleep in a bed. Pinkie Pie managed to ruin her happy place. Now the moon she thought of was Pinkie's face. The only waves it pushed and pulled were ones created from a mixture of Luna's mane and confetti. Luna growled.

"THERE SHALL BE NO CHEESECAKE ON THIS DAY PINKIE PIE!"

Pinkie froze in midair and slowly deflated. She landed delicately and slowly as a leaf would in a gentle breeze. Luna paced her breathing and remembered to restrain her royal voice. She was annoyed that her mane was ruined before the battle but she saw Pinkie's broken look. The last thing she wanted was for her friend to feel bad before the battle. Luna spoke in a relaxing tone.

"Listen to me my friends. I would like to utilize you as all special strike team. You must reach the Castle and see to it that you find Twilight. We have no chance for victory unless our friend fights at her fullest strength and she cannot do so without you by her side. I also ask that you ensure the safety of the remaining Crystal ponies. They are few and it is our duty to ensure that they survive this day. I will send Violet with you. She is the best pony under my command and will steal much of the glory from you. My heart twists as I ask this task of you... princesses are not supposed to have favorites but...to Tartarus with such thoughts. I love and cherish each of you more than any pony. You have shown me that the night is not as dark it seems. Light can be found in the darkest places."

The five mares grabbed Luna and pulled her into a group hug. Violet watched her princess embrace the mares. The scene reminded her of her men. She coughed and spoke politely.

“Sorry to interrupt cuddle time girls but we have a bucking empire to save. So how about we get out there and kill stuff. That means you too your highness. I don’t want to see any of us after the battle unless we are dripping in changeling guts.”

Pinkie hopped twice. Applejack stretched her legs. Rainbow twirled in the air. Fluttershy hid behind Applejack. Rarity checked her mane. Violet flapped her armored wings.

They were ready.

Crystal Empire Castle Entrance:

He closed in on the fine line that separated the living and the dead. He knew he could push a little more. That was one of his defining traits. A special kind of stubbornness that would put any mule to shame. He wondered if it was stubbornness, luck, or love that kept him alive. It made enough sense to him. He had never met any creature as wonderful as Ditzy Doo. The mare that was overlooked by her world became his. The very thought of her seemed to washed away the burning pain in his head. Could she be his anchor to the living realm? Was the desire to speak with her one more time the source of his power? Night Spark wasn’t sure. He wasn’t sure because he couldn’t be. Being sure implied that he had to believe that he was always safe. It implied that he had to be confident that the miracle that was Miss Doo was not another lie or trick. No matter how hard he wanted to be sure Night Spark knew he could never be.

He stood in the crater and watched through hazy vision as the changelings began their charge on the castle behind him. They ignored him.

Why do you cease your hostility? Why not strike me down?

As Night Spark mentally questioned the actions of his kind, a cold that was all too familiar moved in. The embers in the crater withered and died. The ground itself cracked in pain as a frost formed and traveled through it. Icicles formed at his hooves and sent a chill up his body.

…I should have recognized you…

A slender changeling appeared at the top of the crater. She was as dark as him except much of her body was covered in ice. She wore armor that reminded him of Nightmare Moon. Unlike Nightmare’s sleek and fitted armor, the ice on Night Frost was jagged, violent, and sharp. She slid down the crater with a certain grace that was unique only to her. As she slid towards him she smiled. Night Spark tried to move but found that his hooves were stuck in the ice now beneath him.

“My dear brother, I have missed you… and I thought about you. I thought of your ruthless betrayal. I thought of how my twin brother could cut down his own flesh and blood. We felt it Night Spark. We felt Night Storm’s pain and agony. I did not think you were capable of it. You were the shy one brother. Always scared to hurt anything. In many ways I mourned your loss more than Night Storms.”

Night Spark didn’t talk. He just watched his sister like she wasn’t there. He was so tired. The bones in his body ached and cried for him to rest. Night Frost came closer and as she did Night Spark felt the cold intensify. She lightly tapped her hoof on the ground and the ice around Night Spark vanished. With nothing forcing him up he allowed himself to fall before her. She looked down at him and spoke in the soft tone he remembered her having.

“Why did you leave Night Spark? You abandoned your own kind, your family! You joined the enemy, and look at what your actions have reaped. You mutilated our brother…your own brother! Now I am here and have orders to destroy you. Because of your selfishness I now must sin as you have and kill my own blood. So please, before I end this; allow me to understand what turned you into such a monster!”

She waited for an answer. She waited for him to gain just enough energy to speak. He slowly looked up at her and smiled.

“Frost…It is love that has corrupted me. It is love and yet it is hate. I killed Night Storm and I would do so a thousand times over. Do you want to know why? He tried to kill… the pony that I love. He did so knowingly and that is not how brothers treat one another.”

She put her hoof on his chest and ice spread across it like savage little serpents. The cold burned in a manner that no fire could.

“Love? You killed him because you desired to bed a mare? One of them!?”

He chuckled.

“No sister. I killed him because he would have destroyed the only chance I have to be loved. You do not know what it feels like Frost. You remember my past do you not? Before I met you I had a family. A mother and a father that would put me to sleep and embrace me when I woke. A brother and a sister that would be the best friends I could have ever hoped to gain. What did we have? A mother so driven by rage and hate that her own children are tools of war. Siblings that spent their days competing for power and authority from mother. Have any of us embraced one another? Have I ever told you that I do love you sister? I love you as I loved Night Storm and our other siblings. I Love you all, but if your path only leads to this…this bloodshed and war. Then not even the bond of blood can bring us together.”

Night Spark winced at the pain her ice caused. She removed her hoof and bit her lip. Her white eyes stared at Night Spark. The twins remained in silence for sometime. The crater was their own little world in the battle. The sounds of war cries, battle magic, and pain sounded from the castle.

“Love or not, you have sided with the enemy. I cannot allow you to assist them any longer… I have to end it brother. I have to.”

As she raised her hoof to Night Spark’s head the ice around it shifted. It extended out into a thin and unimaginably sharp edge. She placed the freezing blade upon his neck.

“If you think killing me will help you win this war you are gravely mistaken. I have no more information to give sister. I am like you. An instrument of war, however we do differ. Before you cut my throat humor me. What happens at the end? What happens when the changelings succeed and wipe this land of ponies? Will you enjoy being a princess of dust? I would very much like to know what you believe your fate holds sister. I know part of mine. My fate lies with the mare I love. I will be with her after we are done here in this empire.”

“How do you figure? You are weak Spark. We all know of your predicament. Even if you have enough magic to defeat me you would end up killing yourself in the process.”

Night Spark shifted his wings into those of Rainbow’s and slapped her hoof away. He rapidly flew backward and put a distance between them. Night Frost’s horn cracked as ice twisted around it. Night Spark charged up his horn and aimed at her.

“You claim to miss me? Then surrender sister. Join me and together we can stop this madness. We can assist in ending this war. We do not have to fight. You always have a choice.”

She shot an ice razor from her horn. The blade sliced along Night Spark’s wing and opened his flesh as only the sharpest of weapons could do. He snarled at the pain and retaliated by shooting a concentrated blast of bolts at Night Frost. As he did so he stepped backwards to further his distance. Night Frost had raised a wall of reforming ice. Under normal circumstance his lighting could have broken through but his magic was dwindling. She forced her ice forward and slammed it into him. His body slid around the now frozen crater. As he slid his mind wandered to darker thoughts. Thoughts of things past and things that had still to become. However these thoughts grew darker and began to fade as he felt death seep into him like a numbing poison. Yet another demon that chose to haunt him.

So much left unsaid… I cannot relent.

Night Spark’s open wound left a large trail of blood. He slipped in it as he tried to stand. After another failed attempt he used his magic to fry all the blood around him. As he stood Night Frost frowned.

“You persist too long after your own defeat brother.”

“I have to…”

Night Spark began one last attempt to defend himself. He sent out a rapid succession of shockwaves that tore the ice from the ground. A mixture of ice, dirt, and electricity slammed into Night Frost. She remained on her feet as she was being pushed back. The waves were powerful and in some ways she was happy to experience them. She never witnessed Night Spark using his powers for anything combat related. It made her next move all the more difficult. Night Frost targeted his front legs. She aimed at specific sections where she knew her attacks would knick tendons. After she was sure of her aim she sent out four silent ice razors. They tore at the sides of Night Sparks front legs and caused them to buckle. He fell instantly. The pain shot through him as he attempted to move his legs. His scream was unlike any she has heard. When her mother tortured changelings who failed in their tasks they released disgusting screeches that gained more resentment than pity. Night Spark’s scream was different. Somehow his pain and despair seemed to resonate in a sound that otherwise betrayed his bravery. She did not hear some screeching drone, but instead the cries of her suffering brother. Night Frost swiftly slid up to him and looked down at her brother. He squirmed and twisted in a pool of freshly spilled blood. Upon observing him she immediately regretted her actions. She believed that she could hate him and kill him like the others would, but he was her twin. He was the strange brother she gained later in life, and was the only sibling who truly loved her. Her lips quivered as she watched him.

“Night Spark…I…I…”

Ice quickly formed around his wounds. His eyes were full of confusion and fear. As she tended to his injuries, he slowly drifted from consciousness. She knew the ice would burn, but as least it would act as a temporary scab. Lowering herself, Night Frost got close to his still body. She slowly leaned in and spoke firmly yet with great remorse.

“I am sorry Night Spark. I am so sorry. If you can still hear my voice know that…I too love you brother. I love you. Perhaps I will make amends and try to step away from their path. I do not know how to proceed, and for now we must remain enemies. This is how fate has led us… but I have a choice. However, it is not one I can make now Spark. Farewell."

She timidly touched her hoof on his face. He was cold; like everything else in her life. She placed her cheek against his and for the first time in her life Night Frost nuzzled one of her siblings.

Crystal Castle Entrance:

Every magical pony in the castle followed the actions of their princesses. Both Cadence and Twilight sent forth powerful beams of magic that literally cut through the ocean that tried to swallow them. Every unicorn performed their most powerful magic in the direction of the doorway. Some of them amplified their magic by shooting it through crystal focusers. The turret shaped structures were almost the size of another pony. They turned even the most unruly magic into precise beams. Their combined magic illuminated the castle and kept the threat at bay.

Twilight shouted over the sound of war and sizzling beams.

"Cadence! I'm gonna get Night Spark and put up a barrier! Can you manage for a bit?"

Cadence smirked and her eyes glared at the changelings. The little monsters reminded her of the witch that could have stole her husband forever. They reminded her of how her whole life could have been replaced by Chrysalis. He nostrils flared and she spoke through grinding teeth.

"I'm more than capable of taking on these pests! Go and hurry!"

Twilight teleported and Cadence growled. She cut loose and her horn erupted with a beam that nearly filled the doorway. Twilight watched from outside as Cadence's magic exploded out from the castle. The pink Alicorn may have been the Princess of Love, but that made her no less powerful. Twilight admired the intensity of the magic, but she knew it would not hold the changelings back for long. She hovered over the battle and scanned the crater for Night Spark. What she saw sent her bolting down from the sky. As she dive-bombed Twilight summoned boulder sized objects formed from her magic. She hurled them at the crowd in front of the castle. As they saw the magic boulders, the changelings pulled away from the castle ever so slightly. The magical objects rolled and suddenly burst into magenta fire bombs. The mystical flame spread out in front of the castle and could not be extinguished. Twilight landed in the icy pit. Night Spark’s blood had contrasted horrifically with the white frozen ground. Standing above his body stood another changeling. Twilight blasted Night Frost and sent her flying meters away.

"Night Spark!"

Twilight knelt by his side. Based on her knowledge of the anatomy of ponies she immediately understood the grave nature of his injuries. They were brought upon him with surgical precision. Twilight removed the ice covering his wounds and sealed them with her own magic. It would not fix the damage done, but it would stop his bleeding. The nature of his wounds angered her. She knew that striking his tendons so precisely was no coincidence. She didn't know if she would be able to heal him, but she sure was going to bring justice down upon whoever harmed him. Twilight looked at Night Frost and summoned a spiraling wall of flames at the changeling.

"You're a monster!"

Night Frost shot a volley of ice razors at Twilight through the fire. Twilight teleported to a different spot. A stinging pain flared across her face. She could feel her blood slowly trickle down her cheek. Night Frost stared in disbelief. She had never seen a creature other than her mother teleport and even when Chrysalis did it, it was something that never ceased to amaze. Twilight knew that anything else would have been sliced apart by the ice. Night Frost was about to launch another volley, but Twilight's horn erupted and spewed fire in a manner that would shame most dragons. Night Frost attempted to form an ice shield, but anything she cast melted immediately. The scorching heat from Twilight's fire brought Night Frost to her knees. In desperation the changeling’s horn glowed white and shot out a magical beam instead of ice. This was the purest form of her magic. Night Frost had only used it once before... The white beam pushed back the fire and canceled the heat. It re-froze the ground and cause frost to form on Twilight’s body. The sudden switch to subzero temperatures startled the Alicorn only for a moment. Twilight scoffed.

“Are you stupid or something?! This cold will literally freeze Night Spark’s blood! For goodness sake he is your brother!”

Night Frost kept the beam on Twilight but turned her vision to Night Spark’s still body. She bit her lip and then sighed. She ceased her magic but then immediately launched a massive volley of ice razors at Twilight. She would not kill her twin but she would be damned before she let a disgusting pony have her way. Twilight’s eyes glowed white and all the ice shards stopped mid air. They slowly turn around to face Night Frost. Before the changeling could blink the ice flew by at such velocity that they had their own eerie song. Night Frost stood as her armor fell from her body. Cuts had opened all over her. The pain slowly grew and then intensified to levels she had never felt. Before she could even scream a magenta bubble formed around Night Frost and threw her around the crater. Twilight slammed the changeling against the ground and had the bubble electrocute her.

That is from Night Spark.

The black and white changeling twisted for some time until Twilight ceased her assault. Night Frost coughed up blood. She waved her bloody hoof at Twilight.

"I yield pony. I yield. "

Twilight teleported next to her and glared at her with a fury she rarely revealed.

"You are lucky I am the one who yields. You hurt my friend. You killed ponies. I should make you suffer. I should tactically knick your tendons and removed your magic supply. Unlike you I am a decent being. If I ever see you again I will break every rule in the book and ignore every lesson I have ever learned. Then I won't stop.”

Night Frost stared at her brother. They both now lay wounded in the same pit. She knew his injuries were much more severe. Twilight began to walk towards Night Spark but Frost stopped her. The Alicorn turned her head sharply and pointed her horn down at the black and white changeling. Night Frost squeezed her eyes shut.

“Wait! Please! Do with me what you will, but please help Night Spark. Do not let him die here!”

“What? You care about him?”

Night Frost winced at the pain her body was in. It hurt more knowing Night Spark had felt much worse.

“Think of me how you will cruel pony, but do not doubt that…I…I love my brother.”

Twilight’s mouth gaped open as she scoffed at the changeling.

“You love him? Really? Funny way of showing it! I can lift Ursa Majors. I can teleport and I can give ponies wings. Buck it I can raise the dead using magic that not even Celestia herself could cast. But I can’t change the rules of how things are. Do you know what you have done?”

Night Frost knew. She knew and despite not wanting to be reminded of it she listened as Twilight scolded her.

“His tendons are cut, not all the way through; but more than enough. Even if I heal his body and sear his wounds. Even if I replenish his magic and augment his abilities you have left your mark. If he over-exerts just the slightest bit he could tear his tendons and never be able to walk again. I still have quite a bit to learn about your kind, but if that is how sisters love their brothers that it’s no wonder why he left to join us. I know what friendship and love is. You have neither for you brother. The fact that you think you love him is disgusting in itself.”

Twilight grabbed Night Spark and teleported into the sky. She saw the horde again but she also saw hope. Princess Luna and her troops had arrived and began their assault. They began to attack the horde at the very edge of the empire. She teleported inside and appeared next to Shining who was firing away at the changelings. He saw Night Spark from the corner of his eye.

"Twily, what the buck happened to him?"

Twilight gently placed Night Spark down by her brother. She healed his minor injuries easily enough. With precise aim she seared his larger wounds. As she finished, she stood and looked at Shining with sad eyes.

"Luna is here. The force she brought with her is maybe 1/10th the size of the changeling horde. We need a new plan otherwise every pony is going to die."

Twilight touched her horn to Night Spark’s and a magenta aura formed around him.

"That will barely help with the pain if he wakes up. Listen Shining, you and Cadence need to perform your thing. Only this time we are gonna amplify the blast radius."

Shining stopped blasting changelings and stared at her like she was crazy.

"Twilight what Cadence and I did in Canterlot… we didn’t know that was Luna’s bedroom. Cadence had a little to much wine and if I had known I wou-”

Twilight smacked his head with telekinetic magic.

“You idiot! I meant the spell!!!”

Shining blushed and smiled nervously.

“That was the most powerful magic I have ever done. I don't think I can make that any stronger.”

Shining chuckled as he continued.

“I don't know if Cadence can even do better. We aren't all like you sis."

Twilight smiled. She was a humble pony but she couldn't help but enjoy compliments on her magical abilities.

"You don't have to be any more powerful than what you already are. You and Cadence can focus you spell through a crystal focuser."

Shining shook his head.

"Won't work, Twily. Even our military grade focus crystals can't hold up with that much power."

Twilight put her hoof on his shoulder. The mind bending screeches of the changelings began to overpower the sound of magic. The line was beginning to break and the changelings would soon flood the castle. They both looked at the doorway with concern as Twilight spoke.

"Shining, I am not dumb you know. I wasn't talking about those. Heck my lab has better foc- I was talking about the most powerful crystal there is. We have to focus your spell…through the Crystal Heart."

Ashes and Smoke Pt.3

Author's Note

Sophmore year done! Yes I am using school as an excuse. lol.

Seriously thank you all for your patience. I know it has been some time since I last uploaded. This is the end of this little arc. This chapter gave me some huge writers block at some points. I hope you enjoy it. I will let you know that the big epic battles are gonna sit on the back burner for a bit as the upcoming chapters are going to be more personal. That goes for Night Spark as well as other Characters.

I want to thank Tidal(even though he sucks) for helping with some ideas and editing(blame all errors on him...pm him with your angerz and frustrations...jk..kinda). Without spoiling anything I will say that Crystal is a nod to a story idea he has bounced off of me. He hasn't posted the story related to that pony but when he does I think you all would enjoy it... because... its cute.

As always let me haz the any feels. Please give me your feedback, opinions, likes, and muffins.

I love you all... except for Tidal... no one loves him... and that's okay...

Ashes and Smoke Pt.3

Twilight’s idea made Shining think. The Crystal Heart was capable of defeating some of the most powerful magic. When amped by the love of ponies its power rivaled the Elements of Harmony. Blasting a love spell straight through it? Shining was both intrigued and hesitant. The problem with his sister’s plan is that the heart remained outside. After he married Cadence, he had it moved back to the top of the tower. He told the Crystal ponies that he simply wanted it to shine love to the whole world and not just their empire. It wasn't a lie, but anypony who knew Shining would know that was not his true intention. Only a few ponies knew just how protective he was of the things he loved.

"Twilight, the heart is back at the top of the tower. Too many 'visitors' tried to steal it or damage it. I couldn’t leave it out in the open. If Cadence and I go to the heart, it’s gonna be up to you to fight down here."

Twilight thought for a moment. She hated war. Science had its twists and turns. Math had its false hopes and tricks. Literature held unfamiliar worlds, thoughts, and beliefs. War? War never changed. Truthfully it was very simple and yet the most difficult thing for her. The idea of it scared her. It scared her more than bad writing could ever do. Bad writing could be forgotten, and in some cases it may even be forgiven and become humorous. After obliterating nearly all the copies of the book that shared her name she actually gave it a chance. The horrible dialogue and romance reminded her of other terrible books that could only be found in Rarity's closet. The actions of war, however were etched into the very souls of its participants. The fear, pain, and blood. It never went away. She stood tall and her horn glowed. Twilight had only one choice. She had to fight at a whole new level. The longer she delayed the more war would drown ponies in its simple flames. Twilight had to use her powers in ways she hoped she never would have to. She spoke firmly to Shining and once again he felt as if he was talking to an Alicorn princess instead of his sister.

"Get some medic ponies to keep Night Spark safe. I will push the changelings back...I can break their assault..."

She held a regretful face that caused Shining to grab her with both hooves. His sister wasn't supposed to fight in wars, she was supposed to follow her dreams and obtain knowledge that would change Equestria for the better. She was supposed to correct him when he said something unintelligent. Egg head was always a term that bothered her but, Shining didn't care.

"Twilight...just stay safe okay? If you can, try not to fight them all alone. I know you're an Alicorn but...well look at Night Spark. All the power in the universe won't save an idiot. That’s why mom and dad gave you the good genes.”

Shining watched her blush. He wondered if he could be so modest with so much power.

"Don't worry about me Shining."

Twilight's eyes glowed

"I AM the Princess of Magic. It's about time the changelings see what I can do. It's about time they see magic with end."

Shining placed his hooves on her face and looked her in the eyes.

"I don't care how powerful you are sis. I wish you weren't here. I wish you didn't have to be a part of this. Twily, just promise me that whatever you do... don't let this war change you. Don't ever stop being my little egg head of a sister."

She pulled away with a slightly annoyed face.

"Hey don't call me th-"

"Promise me Twi'!"

She furrowed her brow and sighed.

"I Promise."

He hugged his sister and kissed her head. Twilight smiled as her brother galloped away to get Cadence. She looked at the carnage taking place at the doorway of the castle. The soldier ponies were growing weary. The defense continued to falter and would soon break. She thought about what Night Spark had told her before they came to the empire.

Your value for life…even the life of your enemy…it should shame me yet all I feel is joy. I know that going forward Equestria has a wonderful example to follow.

She teleported in front of the troops and shot a massive kinetic wave from her horn. The result was a moments rest as the wave practically broke the changelings’ front lines. She turned to face the ponies before her. They showed gratitude for the moment of peace by nodding at her or simply bowing. Twilight smiled at the ponies. They hardly looked like warriors anymore. Most of them just seemed empty. No victory would save them from what they have seen.

“No more…”

She placed a barrier between herself and the soldiers. They immediately started to panic. Some of them attempted to ram it head on.

“Don’t worry about me. You ponies deserve to rest. You deserve a chance to mourn. I have more power than I care for. I’ve always prided myself on using it for good and to help others. That’s the way Star Swirl used his magic.”

She looked at the concerned troops and smiled sadly at them.

I know that going forward Equestria has a wonderful example to follow.

Night Spark’s words once again tore at her. They reminded her that Star Swirl would have never resorted to using dark magic in order to save ponies. They reminded her that she was the only pony alive to give in to that temptation. How could she not? She had to know. She had to understand and experience what even Star Swirl himself didn’t. If knowledge was there she would seek it and learn it. The truth that hid itself in the darkest chambers in her mind finally came to light.

“I am no Star Swirl, and I never will be.”

As the words came out of her mouth she felt herself go numb. Her body seemed to drift away from the soldiers who now screamed at her to come back. Twilight stood alone outside the castle. She watch as the changelings reformed the line and began their approach. They sped up significantly and charged at her like an angry black cloud. Her eyes closed tight as she thought on what she was about to do. No stun spells. No kinetic blasts. Nothing but pure and unconstrained magic. Magic she had never truly tested her limits in. Magic she only wanted to know and never use. Her eyelids squeezed tighter as if somehow that would make the war stop and go away. The sounds of the changelings roaring re-enforced that was an unattainable wish. The sudden weight of a hoof on her shoulder caused Twilight to open her eyes. Standing at her side was Flash Sentry. The Soldier glared at her.

“It’ll take more than a magic barrier to keep me from fighting by your side, princess.”

She looked at him confused and slightly agitated that he somehow passed her barrier.

“How did you-“

“I went to a higher floor and jumped out the window. Don’t be so surprised. Your brother is the one who trained me. Now listen, princess: you don’t have to do this alone. I don’t doubt that you could kick some serious tail out here, but our job is to fight by your side and protect you. We need to-“

She lifted him with magic.

“I am going to send you back inside. You are going to stay there and make sure your fellow ponies know that reinforcements are here. You are also going to stay by your brother’s side. I don’t know if you saw him but… Night Spark is in there barely hanging on to his life. Keep him alive or you deal with me later. Is that understood?”

Flash merely nodded while floating in air. Twilight then threw him through the magic barrier and turned her attention back the monsters closing in on her. The tip of her horn sparked with magic. Her eyes began to glow.

“I will try to make this as painless as possible… I am sorry…”

Crystal Empire Outer limits:

Violet carved through the horde. She moved swiftly and with such savage precision the five ponies behind her struggled to gallop over bodies. Her wings had been covered by protective metal that also served as her main weapon. As she galloped deeper into the horde she would occasionally allow herself to slide against the ground. While doing this her wings would spread and slice against the lower limbs of any changelings before her. The Ponyville ponies followed Violet and did their part to pitch in. Applejack and Rainbow landed powerful blows and shattered the bones of the smaller changelings. Rarity used her magic to join together all the metal sequins on her scarf essentially turning it into a sword. Pinkie hopped, skipped, and dodged every single attempt at her life. The changelings who missed her frequently ended up killing their own or themselves. Fluttershy watched the rear flank…literally. Her stare held back any changelings who dared strike from behind. As the ponies fought their way to the castle a deafening sound rang out through the battle field. It scraped against their ears as its shrieking grew. The six ponies and the changelings around them watched as magic like no other had begun it path of destruction. A tornado of white energy formed in the crowd near the castle. The massive funnel glowed a bright magenta as it tore through the crowds. Every single thing it touched crumbled into ash immediately. The ground beneath it turned to dust and ash that spun around as if in a storm. Even the larger changelings crumbled into nothing as the magic deconstructed their bodies at the atomic level. Large bolts of lightning shot out into the crowd and sky burning anything they touched. Violet turned to the ponies she was escorting.

“We have to get to that castle ladies. Quit staring and start killing these bugs.”

Violet wondered what if any limits Alicorn’s had to their power. Luna could crush beings physically under hoof or she could tear apart their minds to the point of madness. Celestia could summon spires of solar fire to melt her enemies and massive structures. Now Twilight could summon tornadoes of pure magical energy and turn anything to dust and ash. Violet felt as if she were in one of the old history books that referenced Celestia’s and Luna’s earlier adventures. She had always thought the books were reimagined from century to century to keep them interesting. The powers she had witnessed however, assured her that while Alicorn’s may look similar, they were beings of a different kind.

Violet led the ponies through the horde. The six of them used their best skills and effectively cut through to the most inner wall before the Crystal Castle. They closed in on the very gate which Shining Armor had protected earlier. As they attempted to reach it the way was blocked by three large changelings. They dwarfed the six ponies and stood at nearly 4 times their height. Violet gritted her teeth. The large changelings jeopardized her mission. If they all stayed and fought she risked one of Twilight’s friends becoming injured or worse. The middle changeling roared. His jaws were open so wide she had no doubt the creature could consume her in one whole bite. Violet spread her wings and lowered herself into an offensive stance. The stance was similar to that of Pegasi racers. She would use her momentum to dash forward and strike at the changelings. The other ponies readied themselves.

"No. You all need to get to Princess Twilight and the Crystal ponies. Nothing else matters if we are to win this."

Rainbow flew next to her. Violets eyes remained locked on the middle changeling that now seemed to dare her or her friends to attempt passing.

"No way Vi! You can't stay here on your own! We'll take 'em together and-"

Violet tensed and the hairs on the back of her neck rose as the adrenaline quickly surged through her body. One of her already extended wings pointed at Rainbow as she spoke.

"Your priority is reaching the princess and saving what's left of this empire. The more time you waste worrying about me the closer you are to failing your mission. Get your friends and get the buck to that castle...I'll take care of these bastards."

Rainbow looked at Violet with both admiration and pity. She knew the batpony was doing her duty, but she also knew that it may very well kill her. Rainbow turned and joined her friends. She picked up Applejack and flew over the wall. Fluttershy did the same for Rarity and Pinkie shot herself over it using her party canon. Violet felt some relief. She knew they still had to fight through some changelings but they were close enough to accomplish their task safely. The growls from the surrounding enemies filled her ears. Green magic glowed in her peripheral vision. The large changelings in front of her seem to smile as they closed in. Violet sighed then let out a light chuckle.

“Mayor Violet Midnight…”

Her eyes closed as she inhaled the aroma of war. Hints of decay and accents of smoldering buildings filled her nasal passages. The distant clash of the other bat ponies and the changelings created a unique melody. It harmonized with the crackling scream of Twilight’s tornado. She may have not wanted to be a soldier pony but she didn’t deny she made a damn good one. Very few ponies could hear and experience battle as the tragic symphony that is was. In her heart she knew it was her favorite genre. She could dissect it and separate each instrument. She could describe the timbre and know exactly when there was a key change. Even now at her last symphony she could feel the deafening crescendo of the enemies’ roars. She could hear the melisma executed by Twilight’s magic. The pulsing notes of her heart began to slow down along with the rest of the music. Exhaling, she opened her eyes and smirked.

“…nah.”

Crystal Castle Med Bay:

Flash Sentry sat next to his brother. That is all he could do. He had not seen Night Spark since an unforgettable day many years ago. Upon reuniting with him Flash realized that his special little bro was gone. Night Spark would never laugh with him again. He would never play pranks on ponies like they use to. The very mentioning of them being related may be the death of him.

He looked at Night Spark’s wounds with concerned eyes. Each cut and gash was held closed by magenta magic. Flash smiled lightly.

Even the changelings get more attention from her… you’re one lucky bastard Spark… well kind of…

Flash grabbed a bowl of water and a small rag. He began to wash away the blood on Night Sparks legs. He took caution to cause little or no movement to his forelegs. After a few small wipes Flash’s front legs were covered in his brother’s blood.

“I don’t know if you can hear me, Spark. Honestly part of me hopes you can’t because I don’t know what hurts you more… these wounds or seeing me... I was scared. It reminds me of you from all those years ago. I remember when we came back from the Royal theatre. We all thought the reenactment of Nightmare Moon’s rise was spectacular… except for you. She scared the living hay out of you.”

Flash wiped the blood from Night Sparks muzzle. Some of it was already dried so Flash let it be in order to allow his brother some rest.

“Me and dad used to tease you all the time and we’d get you good. He would stand outside and do his best evil cackle while I would open your window. The minute the smallest breeze touched you, you would think it was the breath of Nightmare Moon! That was priceless. That was innocent. That was you. But do you remember what happened when we didn’t stop?”

A single tear rolled down Flash’s cheek. He wiped it away and continued.

“One night I pushed you in your sleep while Dad did his terrible impression. You woke instantly and shot me in the chest with magic. It was an accident. Dad found me unconscious against the wall with you crying over me. I had to listen to you saying sorry for weeks even though I didn’t blame you. You acted out of fear and… you did something that you normally wouldn’t have. You did something you regretted. Maybe we don’t deserve another chance to have you as family. I’m not saying we didn’t let you down. I’m saying maybe we acted out of fear too. I know we all regretted it and still do. We missed you Night Spark. We mourned and missed you.”

Flash watched the gentle rise and fall of his brother’s chest. He could hear an almost inaudible wheezing coming from deep within Night Spark’s lungs.

“I missed you.”

Crystal Castle Entrance:

Twilight cried. She sobbed like she never had before. Her tornado ripped through the crowds with such ferocity many of the changelings retreated in fear and horror. The area in front of the castle was nearly clear of changelings. If they weren’t dismantled atom by atom they were moving away from Twilight. Seeing creatures, whether real or made from Chrysalis’s magic; terrified of her as the Crystal ponies once were of Sombra hurt Twilight. Of all things she never thought she would be imposing fear upon other beings.

What have I done?

The magical twister fell apart and dissipated. The winds calmed and the dust of hundreds of changelings fell silently upon the ground. Twilight’s legs buckled and she fell. Her body shook as she nearly choked from both her own sobbing and the dust in the air. She had passed the boundary that held her world together. For her this was not simply making a mistake or getting a question wrong. This was crossing over into territory that she swore to herself she would never do. The power she had gained from friendship and harmony had been tainted and purposed into a weapon of death and fear.

“Twilight!”

The voices of her friends caught her before she fell too far down the path of regret and doubt. She glanced at the direction of their voices and saw their faces. Each of them had changeling blood somewhere in their coats. They had received minor scratches and bruises, but all in all they appeared to be safe. Though she felt great relief upon seeing them her attempt to smile failed. Her eyes shifted low and to the ground. She could no longer see the dirt for what it was. Instead the ground became a reminder of what she had done. Each little spec a part of something she had destroyed.

“Twi’ are you ok?”

Applejack’s voice broke her thought process and once again lifted her mind out of a dark place. She replied to the farm pony with a near emotionless voice.

“I am fine, Applejack. It’s just that… well…”

Tears flowed gently down her cheeks and betrayed her monotone voice.

“I killed them. I. Killed. After everything I have learned… everything I have taught… I killed. I committed the worst possible thing. I…”

Applejack put a hoof to Twilight’s muzzle.

“Listen, Sugarcube. I know you’re feelin’ all kinds of things right now but we’re in the middle of a war. Ponies’ lives are at risk. So I need ya’ to buck up, stand tall, and be the pony with the plan like you always are. Otherwise we’re fightin’ for nothin’.”

Applejack’s words planted confidence in Twilight. She rose off the ground and went through a series of mental lists and checklists. Hundreds of variables became apparent and only a few outcomes were predicted. Her brain shoved aside any feelings or emotions. There would be more than enough time for her to contemplate her ability to teach friendship and harmony when the battle was over. Twilight turned to her friends and spoke.

“Girls, get inside that tower. Stay with the soldier ponies. I am going to check on my brother and Cadence. They should have already made it to the top of the tower. “

The ponies gave her an affirmative nod. She smiled at them and started to teleport.

“Stay safe, friends.”

She disappeared from their sight. All five ponies then galloped into the castle.

Crystal Empire Battle Field:

Luna’s hind legs slammed into the torso of a larger changeling. Before the creature flew into his nearby allies a satisfying crack sounded out from his chest. She darted forward and stomped down upon a group of three smaller changelings. Their bodies crushed under her hooves.

“Forward my ponies! Show these monsters that their dark deeds shall not go unpunished.”

Flapping both of her wings she shot up into the sky and instantly dive-bombed back onto the ground. The resulting shockwave cracked the dirt underneath her and sent drones flying in every direction.

War was Luna’s field of expertise. Even before the moon and the stars existed, she was interested in battle. As her wings sliced through changelings Luna remembered the days before day was even possible. She remembered sisterly fights with Celestia that took place before history or time could even be recorded. In every fight Celestia would charge at her with such overconfidence it became humorous at times. Luna would laugh as she watched her sister attack. Sometimes she would trick Celestia by teasing her with illusions. She would watch for hours, days, weeks, and so forth and her sister fought with nothing. When they both actually fought Luna would always think of ways to gain the advantage while Celestia would blindly assault her. Most battles resulted in ties or victories at Luna’s hooves. The only things Luna could never truly foresee were the things she did not want to see. She never wanted to see her sister using the Elements of Harmony on her even as Nightmare Moon. She never wanted to see the Crystal Empire desolated and destroyed. She never wanted to see the still bodies of good ponies. Luna’s eyes fixated on a certain body, the motionless body of Violet Midnight. The bat pony was on her back and had been severely injured in many areas of her body.

“…no.”

The word barely escaped from Luna as she slowly approached. She walked over to Violet and placed a hoof on the batpony’s face. Her body was still warm. Luna had just missed her. Tears dropped like falling stars from her eyes. A terrible sadness formed deep within Luna’s heart. Violet had either been the luckiest pony she knew or the best soldier Equestria had. Over the years death had nearly a thousand chances to take her. Luna knew that no soldier outlives a thousand chances. But every soldier believes in chance and trusts their luck. She closed Violet’s eyes with great care and kissed her head.

“I will honor your life and your wishes my brave little pony. Death is not the last sleep. No, it is the final awakening and now it is you who shall instead watch over my dreams. The song is ended, but the melody lingers on… I will make them hear it Violet. I swear… for your sake and for all the dead ponies, I shall bring this symphony of death down upon Chrysalis and her ilk. Go now unto my stars where you belong…”

Luna’s horn glowed a color of teal that frightened both ponies and changelings alike. Her body slowly rose and hovered above Violet as her pupils contracted and formed slits. The snarling growl coming from her muzzle made the hair rise on every creature who could hear it. Darkness seemed to emanate from her and the sun was being forced to set. As she spoke her voice shook the bones of those who could hear her.

“Death shall be the only resolution!”

Teal rays of energy shot from her radiating horn and carved through the changelings. The magic was casted from pure hatred and had one intent. The Batponies watched in awe and fear as their princess continued to rise into the sky. The higher she went the more powerful and numerous the teal beams became. Luna hated the changelings and did not care that she was harboring such feelings. The changelings had seen what Twilight’s power had done to them and now knew that fleeing would not save them. The black ocean raised its tides and thousands of changelings began to charge towards the lunar princess. In desperation they began firing magic at her with no concern for hitting their fellow kind. The dark sky was illuminated by what seemed like millions of green magical bolts and hundreds of teal beams. Luna voice was like a dark and majestic thunder.

“Nay! You will not stop me! There shall be killing until the score is paid!”

Black clouds appeared and swirled around her. Lightning and thunder applauded Luna’s might and encouraged her to continue. She halted her magical assault for a moment allowing herself to be struck by the enemies. The magic normally would not even bother her but when receiving it from thousands of changelings it actually brought Luna pain. It was a burning pain that reminded her of the attack on Ponyville. It reminded her of Night Spark’s battle with his brother. A sinister smile replaced the growling face she had. Deep inside Luna knew she was going too far. She knew she was crossing lines that both she and Celestia had discussed. However the thought of tormenting the changelings who had killed her friend and so many other ponies drowned her conscious. The changelings would suffer for their transgressions in the same manner Night Storm had suffered. Luna began to cackle as the storm grew stronger.

I shall teach them as Night Spark would.

Massive pillars of lightning fell from the sky. They were each as tall as the crystal castle and as wide as the Golden Oaks Library. The changelings they fell upon were slammed into the ground, crushed, and then incinerated. Thousands of smaller lightning bolts spread throughout the changelings that were hovering in the air. Smoldering bodies began to join the falling rain. Luna began to laugh in a terrifying and all too familiar tone. The dark cool influence of an angrier god was seeping into her mind. Its presence was intoxicating as it continued to lower Luna's barriers and free her of any worldly constraints. She contemplated fighting and pressing back but Luna knew what would happen if she let go. The wrath of the darkest night would be the most powerful weapon against Chrysalis but it would then turn on her friends.

Come. Come and ascend once more my dark passenger. Though this time I shall remain. We shall both exist and we shall both be. As we share this vessel we will unleash not a black night... no, but a smoldering one. We shall remind this realm that nothing no matter how powerful, can overcome the darkness, for in the end... that is all there shall be... My offer shall only come once, Nightmare. Accept it now and join me. Live no longer in the shadows of my mind and let us become one! Both Nightmare and Princess of the Night! What say you?

...and what of Celestia? What of this Discord fool that disturbs me so? How shall I act upon receiving rude stares and disgusting gossip? How will I harm those who disrespect my night?

You shall harm no pony! Display your strength! Speak with authority! Show no weakness! Soon they will realize the idle gossip and stares are nothing to us. We have shared differences. We have been terrible enemies for centuries. For all your power and for all of mine neither of us have succeed at anything. What? A few idle threats? Moments of our control slipping?

Moments of your control slipping while I remained prisoner in your mind! You have been freed Luna! I still remain in shackles! Now the only path to freedom is by joining you? No. Never. I shall wait in this prison for however long I need to wait. One day, you will let yourself ease your grip. Perhaps it will be when Chrysalis is crushed under your hoof. The bloodlust feeding your inner desires. Maybe it will be different. Maybe these changelings will overcome you and in your final moments you will realize that I am your destruction and your salvation. It matters not.

Damn you, Nightmare! Are we so different? Truly? We share much in common you and I. We crave power, love, and attention. We both have a love for the night that few understand. We both are willing to go to great lengths to accomplish what we desire. All that separates us is how we proceed with expressing ourselves. You would kill those that would make even the simplest of jokes where as I would merely scream until I positively shook every bone in their body... or perhaps I would laugh. I suppose it would depend on whether I am the subject of the joke. You desire the worship of ponies. I desire their love. You must see that we are nearly identical. Bind with me. End this war so that we can assist in ending another.

Cease your begging, Luna! I shall not have half of my godhood. I shall not have half of this body. I am Nightmare Moon! The moon bathes the night in gentle light but the moon always has a dark side. I am that dark side Luna. Take away everything and that darkness fully engulfs the moon. Like the night sky I am eternal. When every star burns out and flickers into nothing I shall remain. The power you wish to unleash upon the enemy can only be achieved one way. You may view me as cruel… unlovable even. Yet I can and would defend my subjects. Any who worship the night shall be protected and then loved in return. The suffering I would unleash upon the changelings would be to visceral for any quill to properly record upon parchment. I would not require any armies or assistance from others. No other ponies would be placed in danger as you have placed them in. Not even the greatest of your precious soldiers can escape danger. You failed to save Violet, Luna. A promising pony with a promising life. Due to the greed you and your infernal sister share for power Violet suffered. For what? To reach Twilight? To get the other elements to her despite them no longer possessing the power of Harmony? Unlike you I alone would have torn through their lines and unleashed the full power of a dark goddess upon them.

Nightmare’s words cut at Luna. Like the drops of rain before her she could feel herself falling apart. The chilling presence of her inner horror furthered its reach into her mind and body. Luna’s coat began to gradually grow darker.

Let go Luna. Let go and relinquish this vessel to me! Only then can you guarantee the safety and security of your subjects. Only then can Equestria survive this blight and press on. Many of these ponies have ambitions and promise. Do not fail them as you have failed others. Release me…

Luna’s mind grew hazy as she attempted to weigh the advantages and disadvantages of giving in. Her thoughts were interrupted by a deafening crack that shuddered the windows of every home in the Crystal Empire. With the force of a meteor, Celestia had pushed the sky. Her body tore through the sound barrier and slammed into Luna so hard that the resulting shockwave alone dissipated the storm. Both armies watched as Celestia and Luna crashed into buildings off in the distance.

Crystal Castle Upper Levels:

Twilight watched as one Alicorn assaulted another. Celestia had appeared from nowhere. She was not surprised however. If she could feel the dark presence flowing from Luna than there was no doubt Celestia could as well.

Luna what were you thinking?

Nightmare moon was only defeated by the power of the elements. Equestria no longer had that power. Should she have returned... The thought was interrupted with Twilight’s ears picking up on a faint sound. She teleport her way through the upper levels until finally appearing behind both Shining and Cadence. The couple was sitting down on the stairs. Twilight look at them both with great urgency.

“What are you two doing?! We need your spell!!!”

Shining turned to speak however Cadence was first. Her voice sounded strained.

“I know Twi’. We were on the way up but the baby started to kick and suddenly I felt so dizzy that-“

The rest of Cadence’s words seemed to melt away. Twilight’s ears and left eye twitched. She very slowly turned her gaze towards her brother.

“Baby?”

Shining grinned nervously as Cadence looked at Twilight confused. Upon realizing that Twilight was not aware she face hooved and looked at her husband.

“You didn’t tell her did you?”

He scratched his head.

“Uh well…no.”

Twilight took a threatening step forward.

“So first I find that my only sibling is getting married and the only reason I am aware is because of Celestia’s invitation.”

She took another step forward never once removing her eyes from her brother.

“Now I find out that I am going to become an Auntie and the first I’ve heard of it is in the middle of a genocidal war in which you’ve allowed your pregnant wife to fight?!”

She was mere inches away when Shining provided his reply in a quiet and fearful tone.

“I guess?”

Twilight was considering banishment or at the very least dungeon time, with no trials. Cadence spoke up and tried to calm her sister in law.

“Look Twi’ if I had known that he didn’t tell you… We are sorry. It’s just now isn’t the best time to kill your brother. I… The baby is taking a lot of my magic. I honestly do know if I can perform the spell.”

Twilight shook her head.

“Cadence, we need to end this now. You couldn’t see it, but that darkness you felt? That was Nightmare Moon working her way back into Luna. Celestia just tackled her out of the sky. I don’t want to wait around to see if the reinforcements she brought can somehow turn the tide. The longer this battle continues the more ponies are getting hurt. So you both are going to go to the top of this tower. You are both going to perform the love spell and amplify its power through the Crystal Heart. Cadence if you aren’t feeling well I can supply you with magic but this has to happen and it has to happen now.”

Twilight assisted Cadence off the stairs. Shining moved in to also lend a hoof but Twilight gave him a terrifying glare. His ears flopped down in shame.

“Twilight you have to believe me! I honestly forgot!”

She snorted as they climbed the steps.

“How can you forget telling family about your first foal?!”

Shining mumbled and spoke through a grunt.

“…just you…”

Twilight turned her head with a bewildered look. Shining seemed to shrink down a little as she spoke.

“Just ME?”

“…Yeah…I…already let Mom and Dad kn-“

Twilight lifted Cadence and placed her on her back. She growled as she flew up the stairs.

“Well maybe I should forget to save Equestria and go read a book!”

Cadence held on to Twilight as she sped up the last few steps. Cadence hopped off her back and stretched her wings.

“You know he honestly did forget Twi-“

“Oh don’t you defend him! You’re just as guilty! Just- do your bucking magic already and spread the love of your wonderful new family! I’ll just stand over here with all the other unimportant sister-in-law Alicorn princesses. They might be invisible but at least they let me know when they are having foals!”

Twilight walked and looked off the same edge she did when Night Spark and her arrived. Her anger was taken over by guilt and sorrow. The land was in worse shape than it was when she arrived. It had been scarred by the battle between changelings and ponies alike. She wondered how this war even started.

What could have driven Chrysalis to this?

Shining began to approach his sister, still feeling guilty. Just as he was going to place a hoof on her when Cadence stopped him. She looked at her husband and shook her head. He frowned as she led him towards the Crystal Heart. The massive stone levitated above a pedestal. With so little Crystal ponies left it no longer spun with rhythm. Shining looked at the heart and thought of everything that had transpired. Neither he nor Cadence, were Crystal ponies but they both still felt like they were family to them. Transitioning from a guard of royals to royalty was strange. The only thing that made it easy was the eagerness of the Crystal Empire to accept him. They didn’t have to. They could have demanded a Crystal Stallion or chose to have only Cadence rule yet they took him in. After overcoming the shadow of Sombra and becoming a part of the world again, they suffered once more.

“Crystal.”

Cadence looked at her husband with a puzzled expression. He held her hoof in his and continued.

“With your approval and should our foal be a filly, I was thinking Crystal.”

Cadence smiled at her husband and nuzzled him.

“That is perfect. Strong and beautiful.”

Shining kissed her on the cheek.

“Just like her mother.”

“You’re the only stallion I’ve met that actually wants a filly for a firstborn instead of a colt.”
Shining gave her the sweetest eyes he could.

“That’s because if she becomes like any of the mares in my life I’ll be the proudest father in Equestria.”

Cadence blushed.

“That amount of flattery won’t get you anything Mister. Now let’s get this spell going.”

Both ponies stood at an intimate distance from the Crystal heart. Both of their horns began to glow. Their combined magical aura swirled around the Crystal Heart. Twilight turned to watch them. Magical energy flowed from their horns and struck the Heart simultaneously. The top of the Castle began to flow with energy that illuminated the sky. As Cadence and Shining looked into each other’s eyes their magic grew exponentially. Each had flowing streams of energy that the heart was amplifying. The magic intensified, while the Heart grew much brighter. It spun with such force that it created a humming sound. While they continued their spell Twilight did not hear the whoosh of a dragon behind her. Shining caught movement out of the corner of his eye. Before he could warn his sister a massive tail slammed into her side. Twilight felt like her wing had been crushed. As her body flew through the air she tried to slow herself but the throbbing pain on her right side denied her any control of her body. She felt her left side slam against one of the pillars. Rock and rubble fell on her as her head laid over the edge of the tower. Her breaths were short and staggered as she used her failing energy to lift herself. She saw five large changeling dragons corner Shining and Cadence. As she attempted to rise Twilight felt blood trickle down her face. Her vision became foggy and everything seem like it had an echo. Shining’s voice rang out after her.

“Twilight! Twi!”

Her eyes shut and the world was denied a visual presence in her brain. She could faintly hear Shining and Cadence fighting the dragons. Spells, grunting, growling, along with the roar of fire were audible as well. The heat of the battle lasted only for a short time. Another voice could be heard too. It was soft and cold. It chilled the ground and the blood on Twilight’s body. It cooled the air passing through her lungs. Everything became unimaginably cold before it became completely black.

Crystal Empire Outskirts:

Luna’s body had been slammed against the ground. Celestia held her down as if she were trying to push the planet. Celestia gazed upon her sister with tears in her eyes. She was angry, hurt, and disappointed. Most of all she was worried. Luna did not meet her eyes.

“Why?!”

Luna remained silent. She did not even resist her sister yet she knew why Celestia held her down. Celestia was afraid.

“Luna! How could you? After Everything-“

Luna’s reply was monotone and dull.

“We must join the figh-“

“Damn the fight! Damn it and everything else! I want to know why the 501st is out there fighting and dying for a pony that would succumb to…”

Celestia could not finish her sentence. She couldn’t say that name. Not now not when she had been so close to coming back. Instead she just pushed Luna harder and then released her. Celestia fell on her haunches and look down at the ground beneath her. Luna stood slowly and kept a few meters between them. Her sister looked broken.

“Tia. I thought I could control it… use her… End both this war and my curse.”

Celestia did not look at her. She kept her eyes on the ground.

“At what cost? I would have lost you again… If that had happened what do you think would happen to me? To our subjects? To Twilight? Did you even think Luna? Do you even care?”

The words stung. They burned as much as Violet’s death. Luna approached her sister not believing she could have asked such a question. Did Celestia not think she loved her?

“Tia please. I am sorry. Violet fell in battle. She was my friend. I felt so much hatred. I looked at the changelings around me and had such terrible desires. I still do…”

Luna sat before her sister and waited for a reply. For Alicorns time passed at incredible speed. Years felt like days. However both sisters had felt like normal ponies as they remained silent for a few minutes. Their thoughts were interrupted as a pink and white light emitted from the top of the Crystal Tower. The clouds around the castle spun with ferocity. A ball of magic formed above the tower and flashed as bright as the sun. It expanded at a rapid rate and was soon the size of a floating house. Luna and Celestia watched the ball of magic then condensed even more rapidly than it formed. It shrunk inward so much that bolts of lightning shot out from where the magic originated. Luna looked confused for a brief moment, as nothing had happened. Her confusion was interrupted by an explosion of light and magic. The spell had worked.

In a matter of seconds the entire empire was engulfed in magic. The changelings at the front of the blast near the castle were crushed from the sheer force of the blast. The thousands of others relived the embarrassment of the siege on Canterlot. Ponies celebrated and shouted as the changelings were blasted as far as the eye could see. The blast did not stop at the Crystal Empire however and continued much farther. The changelings were blasted farther away than imagined. The massive horde was divided and spread across region. The sheer distance that the changelings were being thrown may have bought pony kind the time it needed to recover and bolster up.

Luna felt some relief but her sister’s silence concerned her. She knew she had hurt Celestia. She knew that thoughts and emotions from a thousand years ago had resurfaced. The white Alicorn rose slowly. She looked at Luna.

“I am sorry. We will have to talk later, Luna.”

She paused before she took flight.

“I’m scared little sister. My heart is full of a sadness I haven’t felt since… I’m scared.”

Celestia flew off to meet the soldier ponies. Luna remained at the outskirts of the city for some time before heading to the train station. The walk there was silent and alone. Thoughts of sadness and disappointment polluted her mind. She began to wonder if the day was really a victory.

Canterlot General Hospital:

We missed you Night Spark. We mourned and missed you… I missed you.

The sounds of ponies talking and going through papers went on for hours. Through it he could make out some familiar voices.

Celestia… Luna… Twilight…

Miss Doo?

Night Spark fought the weight out his eye lids and opened them. The hospital lights were unforgiving as they reminded his body of why he was here. Pain flared all over his body. His initial reaction was to move and attempt to find a position that would relieve his discomfort. This only caused the pain to intensify. He coughed as his body continued to move. Everything action caused another explosion of pain. Magenta magic covered him and numbed his pain. While the pain was terrible his mind was clear when it tormented him. The numbness he felt now was also in his mind. He slowly turned to see the source of the magic. Twilight gave him a small smile.

“Princess? What- where am I? What of the war? The battle, did we-“

She shushed him.

“You are in Canterlot General. The battle was won…barely. Night Spark, you were injured. The burns should heal up along with the gashes.”

He saw sadness in her eyes. Twilight did not look well. It was then when he noticed a small wrap around her wing. Immediately he tried to sit up as he questioned her again.

“Princess your wing! Are you injured as-“

The numbness withheld his pain. It numbed his mind as well. Things were processed a little slower. The one thing the numbness could not do was hide the strange feeling in his front legs. They felt warm and were swollen at the middle despite being hidden by bandages. When Night Spark tried to move them he barely could. It was then he remembered his fight with Night Frost. Tears welled up in his eyes and his face quivered. He tried to move his legs again and watched. They moved but did so with limited motion.

“Princess?”

He meant to ask her what went wrong but the quivering of his jaw would not cease. Words could hardly come out. In response to him, Twilight placed a hoof on his shoulder.

“Night Spark…”

She continued hesitantly.

“When you fought, your sister… she took aim at your tendons. Luckily they were not cut completely. The doctors did everything they could. I did everything I could. You will be able to walk but, it won’t be the same.”

Twilight was taken aback by what he said next.

“Night Frost… where is she?”

“She was captured and placed in a different room. I am having her wounds treated.”

Night Spark closed his eyes. His sister was alive and in Canterlot. Part of him felt relieved and part of him felt angry. Twilight walked away and brought up something else.

“This may not be the right time but I have waited long enough. I know about you and Flash being brothers Night Spark. It’s not my place to tell you what to do with your family. That doesn’t mean I can’t tell you what I think. You are lucky to be alive and for a second time at that. From what I know about you I think you have had a pretty difficult life. Take my advice and spend time with those who are your friends. Spend time with Ditzy and her sister. Spend time with me and my friends. But you have family. Granted your families both have their fair share of problems and I don’t know if you can fix them all. Though in the end they are still your family. So if it means having an awkward talk with Flash or one with Night Frost… then do it. Do it because if you wait too long then you may never have another chance. Now get some rest. I’ll be around in case your injuries flare up.”

“Thank you, Princess. I will think on your words. How long do you think I must be here?”

“I would say a few more days, Night Spark. I don’t want to rush your healing process. Trust me. It is better if you refrain from moving. If you’d like I could maybe see about bringing some books by?”

"I would like that very much. Thank you again, Princess, and I am sorry for my actions. Seeing Flash reminded me of things I had buried many years ago. I… I did not mean to direct my anger towards you. I said things that I-“

“I forgive you, Night Spark. Just rest okay?”

He nodded. Twilight left the room and closed the door behind her. The silence allow his thoughts to scream at him.

You will be able to walk, but it won’t be the same...

I missed you…

If you can still hear my voice know that…I too love you brother…

I will forever be an anomaly…

He stared at his two front legs as tears flowed down his face. The bandages were white with spots of blood on them. His mind plagued him with memories of regret and sorrow. It plagued him by reminding that had things throughout his life gone differently there would have been a chance at a happier life. With his eyes closed Night Spark thought of the one thing that comforted him most. The one pony that made the darkest parts of his life fade as she shined with happiness.

I love you, Miss Doo…

Small Steps

Author's Note

Sorry I took so long friends. Summer school is a bitch. They ask me to read history books when all I can think about is fic. I literally read like 10x more fic than history. Anyhow...

It is here. In this chapter I am setting you up for some fun stuff. Both dark and fun times await after this chapter. I add more tension between certain characters and this will play a role later on.

This is my transition chapter into some temporarily brighter times. The next few will be lighter hearted and more fun. I am so excited for them that I already started them while I was on skype with Tidal editing this. Yes I waited for his crappy editing so if you find any errors go ahead and spam him.

Thanks for waiting people and I hope you enjoy.

Small Steps

Small Steps:

His eyes slowly opened as the sun shined upon him. Its warmth soothing some of the pain he still felt. In a matter of three days Night Spark had read through over half of the Daring Do series. Each day he woke with the sun and jumped straight into the next chapter. As he sat up he noticed he was not alone.

“Hello brother.”

He turned away from the window to set his eyes upon Night Frost who sat next to his hospital bed. She looked at him seemingly yearning for a reply. He remained silent for a while before speaking to her.

“Hello Night Frost.”

The twins sat together in silence for minutes that felt comparable to lifespans. Night Frost slowly placed a hoof on his. As she spoke her eyes began to flow with tears.

“I am sorry. Brother, I am so sorry for what I have done to you. I am-”

“I forgive you.”

Night Frost looked at him with wide eyes. She shook her head. At the very least she expected him to yell or curse her. Part of her wanted him to yell. Night Spark continued.

“We both nearly perished sister. We both have been so close to death. I don’t want to waste any more time grieving or being angry. I just want to be… a family. When I wake up tomorrow I do not wish to be angry at you or my situation. I want to wake up and wonder how my sister and my friends are faring.”

He frowned a bit before continuing.

“I cannot promise that I will not become frustrated. I cannot promise that I will truly overcome this.”

He looked at his hooves.

“I swear I will try though.”

Night Frost leaned in and nuzzled him.

“You shame me with your kindness. I too shall attempt to make this work. I love you Night Spark and always will though… ponies… will take some time. I shall put forth my best effort to be a good sister but I make no promises about my behavior towards their kind.”

He chuckled and pushed himself up. His treatment had gone surprisingly well. Most of his wounds had healed into dark bruises and light burns. The cuts and gashes had scraped up. His hooves were still in pain but with Twilight’s help they had sealed up. He would have to take it slow but Night Spark was confident he could be mobile again.

“Frost, help me out of this bed.”

She raised an eyebrow at him.

“If we are family we must respect one another, brother.”

She crossed her hooves waiting for him to reply. It took a moment for him to realize what she wanted.

“Frost, help me out of this bed… please.”

She giggled and used her magic to levitate her brother gently out of the bed while he rolled his eyes. She slowly placed him on the ground. His two front hooves trembled as they remembered the pressure of holding up his body. Night Spark carefully took a single and short step. It was slow, it was timid, but it was a step. Night Spark smiled.

“Sister, I am going to introduce to some ponies that I call my friends. I do not have many... some still are unsure about our kind. They fear or hate us, maybe both. So I understand where you are coming from more than any . The most important thing to me is that you approve of those who do show kindness. I am certain that if given a chance these ponies will surprise you.”

She frowned at the aspect of meeting ponies. Night Frost despised them. They were disgusting creatures to her but somehow her brother became fond of them. She sighed.

“Very well, brother. I shall, with great annoyance might I add, meet with these ponies of yours. I warn you though… the slightest insult… the slightest bit of mockery… I will break them.”

“Shut up, Frost. You are what ponies would call a ‘sweetheart’. Granted you are a grumpy one…”

Night Frost’s cheeks warmed up as she followed her brother’s gentle steps out the door. She stay behind to catch her brother should he fall.

“I am not a sweet heart! I am a cold-blooded warrior so powerful that nothing can stop me!”

Night Spark smirked keeping attention to his wobbling legs. He knew he probably looked silly watching his hooves as he walked.

“Yes sister… so powerful… yet here you are… after being beaten…”

Night Frost’s anger grew. The Hospital hallway grew cold. They walked past frozen guards.

“I was beaten by a damn Alicorn! What beat you besides me?!”

Night Spark chuckled.

“I see the guards were friendly.”

She pouted.

“They did not wish for me to see you. So I- do not change the subject!”

Pony doctors shuffled out of the way and cleared the hall. Night Spark spoke over his shoulder.

“You beat me only because I was low on magic. Unlike you I am no longer connected to mother. When I run out I die. Even so… at full strength I would crush you.”

Night Frost pity for her brother’s condition was destroyed the moment he muttered those words.

Crush me?

She grumbled and shot magic at the floor immediately causing a huge ice patch to grow.

“Your words are empty, brother. Of all our siblings I am the most powerful. You have allowed yourself to forget this.”

“Oh please, Frost. Your ice is deadly I will give you that. However, lightning is even more so. It is the pure embodiment of power and energy.”

Doctor and nurse ponies watched as the two changeling siblings bickered on their way out of the hospital. The two continued to bicker as the sun peaked through rain clouds. After they had left the hospital Night Spark had led his sister to the one place he knew she may get some respect as well as good food. As the approached a diner, Night Spark turned to his sister who was still trying to prove her point.

“The ice remains intact Night Spark. If I create a glacier and you strike it with lightning it will indeed be damaged but the glacier remains. The ice is cold, hard, and forever. The ice is-“

“Sister? Thank you for this. For giving this a chance. I have not felt this joy for too long.”

She quit her rant and looked to him.

“You are wrong, Frost. The ice can be cruel and forever hard. Yet I find ice to be supportive, strong, and beautiful.”

She smiled as wide as she could and nuzzled her brother nearly knocking him over in the process. As he struggled to keep his footing he spoke

“Oh and Welcome To The Moon…”

Night Spark stopped as he saw Miss Sprinkle. She was locking the door to the diner and crying. He approached her as quick as his front hooves allowed him.

"Miss Sprinkle, what is disturbing you? Why are you closing the diner?"

She turned and saw Night Spark. A brief smile appeared on her sad face.

"Night Spark? Princess Twilight told me you were going to be in the hospital for a few more days. Same for your... sister?"

She looked at Night Frost with her tear filled eyes. The Changeling watched every movement Miss Sprinkle made. She was ready to strike out should the pony try anything.

"It's a pleasure to meet you. I am Sugar Sprinkle and a friend of your brother’s."

Night Frost continued to watched her. Her mistrusting eyes analyzing weak points. The analysis was interrupted by a small static shock which caused her to jump. She turned and Night Spark was glaring at her. Frost grumbled.

"Hello. Missssss Sprinkle... I am Night Frost..."

There would have been an awkward silence but there was no time for it. Miss Sprinkle approached Night Spark.

"Night Spark, I am happy to see you on your hooves again. This war has taken so much from all of us... I'm making my way to the memorial service. I wish I could keep the diner open but I can't let them bury my best friend without me being present. I miss her already... she would have liked you Night Spark. Violet was different. She-"

Night Spark furrowed his brow. He immediately recognized the name.

"Excuse Miss Sprinkle... Violet as in Violet Midnight?"

Miss Sprinkle nodded and Night Sparks mood soured.

"I met her. It was for a short time, however. She was a dedicated and brave pony whom I was proud to fight along side with. She and her squad treated me well. I am truly sorry for her death.”

“She was a dreamer you know? She wanted to make sure that every pony knew bat ponies were capable of great things. Her mind was always stuck between politics and military. While I never doubted she would go far in politics I always knew she was her father’s daughter. I didn't know you knew her, but I'm glad that you did. I am attending the memorial alone but wouldn't mind some company. You two could follow me if you want."

Night Frost placed a hoof on her brother. He faced her to find she was frowning at him.

“Spark, I understand that you wish to pay respects to this ‘Violet’. Though I do not think that we will be a welcome sight at this memorial. Our presence will disturb others and while I typically would not care about the feelings of ponies... I understand the fragile state of creatures who have lost ones they care for. So perhaps... we should not attend.

It was not Night Spark, but Ms.Sprinkle who spoke.

“Sweetie, listen to me. I know full well that changelings killed Violet. Your kind took away my best friend of many years. I also know that your brother stood up for me when others just watched me get harassed. I know that he helped save the ponies from Ponyville. The point is changeling are like ponies. Some good and some bad. You and your brother shouldn't have to worry about being accepted. I accept you two and will back you up if anypony gives you attitude."

Night Frost merely nodded. She would not need back up if she received attitude. She could handle herself. Yet the determination that Miss Sprinkle had to get them to come with her was new. She had never met a pony who wanted to be in the presence of changelings so badly. She began to wonder if ponies could truly surprise as Night Spark had said.

"Very well, Sprinkle. Lead on and I will join you."

Night Spark gave a small smile at his sisters first willing steps towards interacting kindly with ponies. The smile faded as he remembered where they were going.

Celestia's room:

The balcony door was open. Celestia stared out into the vast land before her; her thoughts as varied as the pitter patter of the falling rain. Of all the things on her mind only one stood out. Her sister had willed Nightmare Moon once more. She had willingly brought back a foe more powerful than anything, but the elements of harmony. Worst of all she had brought back a foe that had no issue with killing her.

Why Luna? What could possibly have made you think SHE was the answer…

Celestia knew her sister was very emotional. The death of one of her friends was the trigger for this. Even so it did not ease Celestia's mind. She sat and stared until her sister had finally entered the room. Luna slowly approached Celestia and sat by her side. The two sisters shared silence as they watched the rain. Only a small distance separated them.

"Tia? Please end this."

Celestia spoke while still observing the rain.

"End what Luna?"

"This tension between us... I... it reminds me of the... first time..."

"I wish I could Luna but, I am still trying to fully collect myself. You went to her. You. She didn't seep in or... it was you. I know because I felt it. I felt it when I was miles away and I knew."

More silence.

"Tia they killed her. They killed a pony who was dear to my heart. After she died I could not bear to see any more. Not when there was an alternative."

"What of Twilight? What of Cadence and Shining? What of your pet changeling? How would Nightmare Moon treat them? What would their fates have been? What of me Luna? Can't you recall the last time? Don't you remembe-"

Luna squeezed her eyes shut and screamed.

"Of course I remember Tia! How can I not recall being myself yet having an urge to slaughter my subjects and murder my sister?! How can I erase the sight of you using more power than anypony had ever used so to hurl me towards my moon and make my favorite creation, my gift to our subjects, the cold dismal hell of a thousands years?! I remember every waking second sister. Every single day wanting nothing more than to be in your embrace and to end you. I spent lifetimes alone with a twisted mine so rooted in evil I could no longer tell which thoughts were my own and which were hers. Was it my desire to break you wings off or hers? Was it my desire to watch the crops die and ponies starve? Was it my idea to enslave the Griffons and Dragons? I could not know then! I was broken Tia! So broken that the scars will remain long after the entire world is void of life and we have to begin anew. I remember..."

Luna’s body shuddered. Her quiet sobs stealing her breath.

“Tia, my heart is heavy with grief and sorrow. My actions, while foolish, were done to finish this damn war. I can only defend them by asking you how you would act if our roles were switched. What if you found the still body of Twilight Sparkle in the battlefield? How would you proceed after seeing her…”

Celestia lowered her head. Her eyes closed as she humored her sister. Even a brief mental image of Twilight dead in some battle field made her angry. She could relate to her sisters feelings and in the end that was the only reason she thought that she could forgive Luna.

She extended her large wing and pulled Luna close to her. The princess of the night sniffled as her face buried itself in Celestia’s coat. Celestia squeezed her sister tighter and nuzzled the top of her head. Sniffles became sobs and Celestia found herself crying as well.

“I will fix this little sister. I will fix it…”

Celestia’s tearful gaze burned with love and determination. She loved her sister more than anypony and could not bear to lose her again. They may both have been immortal beings but that did not mean they could not be harmed. Celestia knew this too well.

“I am your big sister and I have let you down in the past Luna. Never again… I will bend harmony itself if that is what it takes. Nothing will ever separate us again. Nightmares are often the most terrifying things ponies experience. The important thing is that we always wake up. We overcome them. I promise you Luna… I swear on the fate of Equestria itself that I will be by your side and we shall overcome this together. Nightmare Moon has tormented us for too long. Fate has been cruel to you… unfair. No more. From now and until every star in the sky fades away we will control our fate. I promise Luna. I love you to much and to even think of losing you again…”

Luna held on to her sister as she used to thousands of years ago. Back when she held little power over dreams and nightmares. Celestia would hold her tighter than the sun holds the planets. Her warmth and love would alleviate the pain. It helped her grow into the goddess that she was now. Celestia was the light that allowed her to eventually overcome the nightmares that tortured her. Luna learned to master dreams and became a queen of a realm that no one could see. She ruled everything in her domain except for a nightmare that never went away.

“I… love you too Tia. I am sorry for my nearsightedness. Once again, I nearly destroyed all who love me. You said it yourself Tia… tis unfair. Even when my intentions are pure… even when I try to protect those I love… I… I…. fail as I always have. I gave the command to Violet and she died. I killed her and I was going to kill them all for my error. I was going to become a blackness they could not comprehend and punish everything for my arrogance. I fail sister. For thousands of years I have looked to you and aspired to shine. With more effort than I care to admit I strived to be as you are and always, always, I fail. Like the moon I am nothing more than a pitiful, scared reflection of the sun… Why can’t I be good? Why can’t for once in my lifetime can I be the one to look towards? Must everything I do be dark? Be a mistake that our subjects can teach to their young. ‘See what the Lunar Princess did little filly? So selfish was she that she abandoned all who loved her. So arrogant was she that she could not see the love that every pony gave her. Do not be jealous or envious young filly or you too will fall as she once did.’ Sometimes I think to myself that everything functions to trick me. That all the stars in the sky are merely an illusion that hide the intent of some cruel joke. ‘Luna, master of stars and dreams! Prisoner of the blackest Nightmare and the coldest moon!’ I am tired of it Tia… so tired.”

Hearing Luna had broken her heart. Her sister was indeed in a dark place. Celestia wanted to tell her that she was overreacting. That she was just looking at it the wrong way. Though when she thought about everything that Luna had gone through. From Nightmare Moon to the nightmares that tortured her even before the stars populated the sky. Luna had always suffered and Celestia did not know why.

“Luna I know you do not want my pity… even so my heart breaks for you. I wish I could lie to you… tell you that you are wrong and that everything is not as grim as it seems. But I can’t. I have watched you suffer our whole lives and I do not know why. What I do know is that I will be here. For you to cry on, to love, and to hate if necessary…”

Luna looked up at her sister as tears streamed down her face.

“Let the universe hate you. If anything it envies that you will outlast it. It envies that I love you more than its entirety and even more than our subjects. So hold on. Hold on to me, hold on to our friendship, and hold on to the truth that deep down Luna you are my sister. You are a good hearted pony who has been thrown into the jaws of cruel and unseen forces. Just know that I will love you no matter what happens. Now I need you to be strong like you always have been. We both have to lay thousands of ponies to rest including Violet. Be strong for her sake Luna. Ok?”

Luna nodded into her sisters coat. They both held each other for a short time before proceeding into the rain. Its kindness would hide their tears and conceal their pain. The ponies of the world looked to them and they had to be strong.

Canterlot Fields:

The rain poured gently on the soil. Thunder in the distance echoed throughout the land. All four princesses stood together on a small platform. Before them lay one of the fields at the base of the mountains that held Canterlot. It was speckled with thousands of graves both marked and unmarked. Nearly the entire Equestrian military was present along with hundreds of refugees and family. It was Celestia who spoke first. Her presence normally eased the pain of ponies however today she was in as much pain as they were.

“My little ponies… My brave and wonderful ponies… today is a day you will never forget. It will be etched into the souls of each and every one of you. Today we honor and thank the thousands of ponies who have died. Brave soldiers, loving parents, ambitious children… the war has stole them from us. Their loss pains me like a burning fire in my chest. You have all lost something and nothing can replace them. We gather here at the base of this mountain to honor their sacrifice… their loss. If you look around you will no doubt see the thousands who have died in times past. There is a reason I chose to bury these ponies at the base of the mountain atop which the pinnacle of our civilization sits. I did so because these soldiers are our foundation. Their actions in life are selfless and their silence in death is humbling. They are with us always. At the end of the darkest day, at the end of every conflict, it is the brave ponies who serve us all that hold us together. So my ponies, we bury them here. We bury them next to their brothers and sisters in arms. I will not tell you to cheer up. I will not tell you that you should not feel the deep sorrow that we are all feeling now. No, I want you to feel that pain my friends. I want you to feel that terrible sense of loss and remember just how valuable your friends and family really are. If there is anything you should do on this day it would be to go and hold your loved ones as you have never held them.”

She held a sorrowful look and bowed before the new graves. Cadence looked up at her aunt. Celestia’s demeanor was no longer one of a proud princess. Instead she looked like a grief stricken mother. Cadence walked to the edge of the platform as Celestia stepped back, and remained silent. Her eyes gazed upon the ponies before her. Very few were her crystal ponies.

“We will rebuild.”

Her words lingered as the rain fell. Its cool touch did little to soothe the grief of the crowd.

“I have not been a princess for long when compared to my Aunts. I do not have the experience that they do. I do not have their foresight or wisdom. All I had and still have is love. Love for each and every pony that I have the privilege of taking care of. To all ponies I want to say that we will rebuild and we will endure. Though it may not seem like much our love and friendship is a light that our enemies can never extinguish. To my beautiful crystal ponies I want you to hold your heads high. Hold them high and show the world that you will outshine any shadow that dares to come. We lost you once to Sombra and you survived. Now we have lost our home and our families to the Changelings. Yet here we stand together, defiant in the face of evil. With so few of you remaining it will take time but we shall rebuild what was lost. I promise you that at the end of this storm is a golden light. Not the light of my Auntie’s sun, but the light of hope. So long as each and every one of you still see that light than our kind will push through. Stay vigilant and true to yourselves, my friends. Most of all keep that light in your hearts.”

Cadence bowed as Celestia did and started to cry. She knew that she had to remain strong for the others but she could no longer hold back the emotions bottled up from the attack. Her home and her subjects had been brutally and systematical killed. She felt a wing pull her in for a hug. Twilight had held her for a moment and whispered words of encouragement to her. Cadence was grateful for having her as a sister in law.

As Twilight approached the edge of the platform she held her head low. Thunder rumbled out and shook the hearts of all present.

“You are not perfect. Not a single pony here is. Sometimes we think that we are but… that is just our natural instinct to self glorify ourselves. We hurt others and say things we don’t mean. We steal, we fight, we pollute, and we… kill. None of us are perfect friends, not even us princesses. This war… it caused me to do things that…”

Her jaw quivered as she spoke. Her tears could not be seen however Twilight looked as if she had seen the deaths of her friends. Her ears fell to her face and she was visibly shaking.

“As somepony who is meant to represent an Element of Harmony I failed you all. I killed. Enemy or not… they are living creatures as ponies are… and I killed them. I was supposed to teach friendship and Harmony. I was supposed to bring magic into all of your lives and I will. You see, even though I failed, it does not mean I should not still try to do my job. I owe it to every pony that has died in this war. As you owe them to continue on too. What is perfection? I have tried to obtain the answer my whole life. I have drowned in more books than I can count. I have looked at old theories and formed new ones. Yet for all my research I was to foolish to see the perfection before me. The thing about perfection is that it's unknowable. It's impossible, but it's also right in front of us all the time. Perfection is the struggle to be the best you can be. It’s your desire to be a better stallion or better mare. It’s your willingness to go out of your way for something or some pony you love. It is the drive that keeps us going when we make our mistakes. It is the bonds we make as we journey through life. Those bonds will have their ups and their downs but there is nothing more important. Strive for perfection. As Cadence said always look towards that golden light because it’s that very pursuit which helps to sculpt us in to who we are.”

Twilight bowed low before the dead and remained low for sometime. Deep inside part of her wondered if she could have saved them or if something could have been done to reduce the casualties. As she stepped back Princess Luna stepped forward. She stood tall and proud. Her presence alone instilled hope. She took in a sharp breath before continuing.

“The greatest honor was to fight by their side. I love each and every one of you… I wish to every star in the sky that I had one more chance to tell them. To tell them that I am proud. Many of these ponies served under my command mere days after… Nightmare Moon had returned. Yet they were among the first to bless me with a second chance. They blessed me with a mercy I do not deserve. To say that I am grateful is not enough. I wish I could do more. For us, the storm has calmed... the war is not yet over. But let us never forget those who journeyed into the howling dark and did not return. For their decision required courage beyond measure; sacrifice, and unshakable conviction that their fight... our fight, was elsewhere. As we start to prepare, this field will remain, a memorial to heroes fallen. They ennobled all of us, and they shall not be forgotten. The words my sister said have never been more true. Go home and hold on to those you love and be thankful for every second you have with them. Go and cry for those you have lost and cry for those who have survived... both are equally dead. I say this because I believe a part of us died along with these ponies. The light is not gone my friends but it is certainly dimmer. Though the future seems dark do not despair as I can tell you it will only lead to more darkness… Instead look forward and decide how you shall contribute to making our world a better place. A friend of mine had once asked me what her purpose was. I move the moon and stars however even I do not know what time hold for us. What I do know is that your purpose should be to become a star. When this storm clears and you are in the still of night look up. Look to the stars. Every single start you see is from the past. Some may no longer exist. However their light is so lasting that it illuminates our lives even years after it is truly gone.”

Luna bowed and turned to join the other princesses. All four of them bowed one last time before the newly buried ponies. The entire crowd bowed as well. Far out in the back of the crowd was Night Spark, his sister, and Ms. Sprinkle. Night Spark and Night Frost remained silent. Ms. Sprinkle left them to walk towards Violet’s grave. Once alone Frost shifted into the form of a random mare.

“Normally I would damn the ponies. Yet to see so many dead… I may hate them in life but all who die on the battlefield deserve my respect. I suggest you change too brother. I do not wish to cause any stress to the families of these warriors.”

Night Spark shook his head.

“No. I did not kill a single pony here and I will not conceal my self as if I were guilty. You however…”

He frowned.

“You were one of the leaders of the assault. Not only are you supposed to be in captivity but I suppose you were responsible for many deaths. I understand if you conceal yourself.”

Frost looked at him with a hurt expression.

“A-are you wishing for me to be a captive?”

Night Spark sighed. He wanted to hug her but was uncertain if he could do so with his hooves the way they were. He instead nuzzled her and spoke.

“I love you, sister. I would not wish you to be captive… I am simply saying that… it was not two weeks ago where you had desired to kill me and all ponykind. In my heart I know that you are changed however these ponies do not. They will see you as a murderous cretin. For your safety I hope you conceal yourself well. At least until I can think of something. Now then… I must speak to my princess… never have I seen her so upset.”

Frost raised an eyebrow.

“Your princess? You bow to them to? Do not expect me to do so as well.”

“Luna understands more about us and our situation then you realize, sister. If anypony were to give you a chance it would be her. She could have smeared me into pieces and instead granted me her protection. I own her my life.”

Frost grumble under her breath.

“Very well, Spark. I shall pay my respects. Let us not linger in this place for too long. I do not enjoy being reminded…”

With that Night Spark began his slow trek through the crowd of mourning ponies. While Luna was a short distance away he was still getting to walk on weak hooves. What hurt him more than his front two hooves was the glares being shot at him. Mothers with sad pleading eyes wondering whether or not he was real or a haunting nightmare of their children's killer. Brothers and sisters whose eyes burned with the fires of hate and pain. The only reason ponies did not out right assault him was because no pony wanted to be the one who started a bloody and savage beating on a day of memorial. Night Spark held his head low. He felt as if he had been thrusted back to square one. Sure he had his sister and few friends but the hatred of pony kind had grown to a new level.

When he reached the wooden platform the four princesses were speaking to one another. They all noticed him and had mixed emotions. Celestia’s face was stern. She glared at him as if he had killed every pony being buried today. Cadence held a similar expression but showed more anger. Unlike Celestia she did not have as many centuries of practice in concealing her feelings. Luna was surprised to see him. The last time she saw him was in Ponyville.

“What are you doing here?!”

Twilight was nearly in his face. She appeared to be more angry than any of them.

“I specifically told them not to release you until I had checked up on you! You shouldn’t be standing yet! You could make things worse!”

Night Spark tried his best to bow before speaking. His knees had a strange tension that felt like a tightening and numb pain. He pushed through the simple task and spoke.

“Princesses, I came to pay respect to the fallen. I left the hospital-“

He was going to mention Night Frost but, he did not know what they intended to do with her.

“…and then I went to visit my friend Ms. Sprinkle. She informed me of this service.”

Celestia approached and nudged Twilight over so that she towered over the changeling. Her presence was intimidating. Even ponies far out into the crowd who looked on with curiosity knew that Celestia was not pleased with his presence. She lowered her head and spoke with nothing but pure venom.

“By all means I should hold you accountable for this. The first changeling that we capture claims to have a ‘change of heart’. Ponies are kind and trusting. That is what we did. We trusted you.”

Night Spark look up to her with tear filled eyes. Everything she was saying was true. Suddenly Night Frost’s situation did not seem so grim. Celestia continued.

“The result of that trust was Ponyville being defenseless, our armies being sent to the wrong city, and an entire empire lost. Thousands of innocent and good hearted ponies butchered by the trust we blindly gave to you. So what in your mind thought that you would be welcome here?”

The other princesses were shocked to see Celestia tear into him like she did. While it may have been excessive Cadance was feeling the same way. She knew Night Spark fought along her ponies side, but she did not know that he had some role in the delay of reinforcements to her people. Luna was lost in a mixture of emotions. She was shocked to see that her changeling friend was still alive and yet deep inside part of her was angry when she looked at him. He was their kind and while she knew that he was not truly guilty she had trouble speaking her mind. Twilight was wondering just how much hid behind Celestia smile which had now been gone. The eyes of her mentor for the first time truly looked like the eyes of an angry goddess.

“I-I deserve to be here among the presence of the dead just as much as-"

Celestia cocked her head with a visceral and questioning look and she cut him off.

“I am sorry, you deserve? It was changelings who killed these ponies. Look around and see the thousands being buried here… that is just the soldiers. The rest? They are still awaiting burial in their home. The entire Crystal empire is littered with the bodies of ponies. You don’t deserve to be in their presence… not now, not tomorrow, not ever.”

Night Spark gritted his teeth and shut his eyes. When he escaped her wrathful glare his mind thought back to everything he had seen and been through.

I am deserving of being in their presence?

He opened his eyes and matched her glare. There was a whole city alive just because of his efforts. Violet and her friends had fought along his side to save every pony in Ponyville. He had fought for them and for Miss Doo and Dinky. He matched the venom in her voice.

“Princess, Goddess, Alicorn… quite frankly I do not give a damn what or who you are. I fought for Ponyville. I bled and burned for those ponies. I watched my own brother strike the two most important ponies in my life out of the sky and then I felt no remorse in watching his body twist and smolder from my own lightning.”

He inched his face closer to hers and even though he could feel the fear in his gut his mind pushed him on.

“I defended the Crystal Castle and the ponies inside. My own sister and me engaged in battle and I fought for your kind… I now stand before you without the ability to walk properly. Yet I walked unchanged through a crowd of ponies who feel that I solely am responsible for the deaths of their loved ones. Simply bowing to you took more effort than I care to admit. I fought for ponies and I’ll not stand here and allow you to take that away from me!”

Celestia’s eyes were furnaces of rage. The more he spoke the stronger her desire to crush him became.

“Go ahead do what you will! I do not care. At the end of the day how you are acting now proves that you are no great role model. You are no loving goddess worthy of my prayers! You are like all ponies. Beautiful and gentle in only appearance! You are a hateful and prejudice goddess! You’ll not hear me now, you did not hear me as a foal… you will never hear me just as you never heard the changelings of old. Just let me suffer until death as you did our kind!You chose who to love and still you stand here and wonder why your ponies have died? They die because the one changeling who your kind did not kill is my monster of a mother. I hate her with all my being but if you are all she had when she watched ponies slaughter her kind than I do not question how she came to be so cruel.”

The claps of thunder rumbled through out the fields and the rain intensified its pouring. Night Spark slowly shook his head.

“I know not why I even speak to you. Compared to the sun goddess I worshiped as a young Canterlot colt you are even more dead than those who surround us. Perhaps, you should ask yourself if you deserve to stand in their-”

A white hoof struck his face. The stinging pain remained on his cheek for some time. Celestia’s eyes dared him to counter her. As he returned his view to her he shook his head slowly and held a calm expression betrayed by falling tears. He spoke to her without meeting her gaze. His own was fixed on the hoof that had slapped him.

“Hatred, which could destroy so much, never failed to destroy the pony who hated, and this is an immutable law.”

He turned around and began to walk away towards Violet’s grave. The Princesses stood still and watched him walk while the gathered themselves. Cadence and Twilight were nearly frozen in shock. They had seen Celestia fight threats to Equestria but they had never seen her speak or hit some pony who was not an enemy. Luna jumped off the platform and galloped to Night Spark. She noticed his hooves as he steadily walked away and pitied him.

“Night Spark wait!”

He just kept walking. As much as he wanted to help cheer Luna up he had had he share of royalty for the day. Luna called out once more.

“Night Spark I said wait!”

He shook his head and kept going. Luna became frustrated. She approached him and tried to turn him around towards her using her wing. As she turned him around his weight shifted and his front legs hurt. He slipped and fell into the mud near her hooves.

“I am sorry my friend I did not mean-“

Night Spark struggled to rise. The pain in his legs was flaring badly and each attempt at rising resulted in him slipping in the mud. He felt Luna’s magical grasp trying to assist him.

“Don’t! Just leave me be!”

He flapped his wings and hovered himself until he could gently land. As he steadied himself he look down at the mud before them. Luna could sense that many things were on his mind.

“Night Spark… I must apologize… and commend you. My sister was… out of line. As your friend I should have spoke on your behalf and yet you presented no trouble in defending yourself. Not even dignitaries or high nobles have spoke to her in such a manner. It was not the most respectful but…”

Night Spark look at her with fierce eyes.

“I meant what I said princess. Every word of it. I mean you no disrespect as you were gracious enough to give me a chance. You showed deep regret for those times long ago. I will never see your sister as anything other than your sister. It infuriates me to think that I one point I saw her as others do. I will no longer continue to speak of her. My intent was to speak with you. Your grief was visible even from the back of this crowd. I wanted to make sure that you were… fine.”

Luna smiled and gently wrapped him in her wings for a hug.

“I am struggling Night Spark though I do believe I will be fine. This war has driven me to making foolish decisions and I am scared of repeating past mistakes. Thank you for your concern, friend. I should be asking how you are. I was not aware you suffered such grave injuries. Other things have been taken their toll on my mind. Darker things that still linger and…”

Night Spark looked up at her. He saw past her small smile and knew there was sadness in her eyes.

“Princess? Take your time to grieve but… be strong. Many look to you and only to you for strength. As I have said before you alone are my princess and though it may not mean much… you should know that it is the possibility of darkness that makes the day seem so bright.”

Her tears fell upon his face. She knew his words were genuine and they lifted away some of her sorrow. No pony had ever praised her in such a manner and raised in her emotions that she had not felt in some time. She released him from her hug.

“Thank you.”

“I must leave now princess. Your sister is not the only pony here who is uncomfortable at my sight and I must pay respect to Violet.”

Night Spark bowed his head and left her. As he walked away he felt more at ease knowing he had lifted her mood. However, anger quickly boiled over him. As he made his way towards the graves he thought of the pain in his cheek. Part of him wishes that he had struck back but he knew what the consequences would have been. He could have obliterated the guards but it would take all but one blast for Celestia to destroy him. His anger towards her flared and he even began to mutter curses under his breath. Her lies and one sided view of things would be how most ponies treat him and his sister. It would never be fair.

As long as I am able to love Miss Doo…

Suddenly he wanted nothing more than to see her and tell her everything. His pace quickened and the gray pegasus took over his thoughts while Celestia became an annoying noise in the back of his mind.

Unmarked Graves:

Night Frost walked among the unknown dead and wondered just how many she had killed. She could had placed most these ponies here or she could have killed none of them. She didn't know and that bothered her for a reason she did not know.

As she walked through the crowd she would occasionally shift into different ponies. She did not feel comfortably holding the same disguise for too long. Every minute or so she would alter her mane color or make her self a little taller. Eventually she spotted Twilight standing before a grave.

She cautiously approached her. Her emotions varied when seeing her. Frost did not like that she had bested her in combat. The small princess had easily defeated her. While it was shameful she was grateful for her life being spared. She returned the mercy when she had saved Twilight and the other princess from the larger changelings.

By all means I gave them their victory! I alone!

She blushed at her embarrassingly naive thoughts. Her mixture of emotion began to give away her disguise as Twilight felt a sudden drop in temperature. The lavender princess turned sharply at the seeming normal brown pony next to her.

“Night Frost?!”

Damn!

The brown pony shushed Twilight.

“Silence fool! Do you wish to alert the others?”

Twilight pointed at her.

“What are you doing here? You and Night Spark are supposed to be in the hospital!”

Frost held her head high and stood tall.

“I escorted my brother from your hospital and he wished to show me to his friends. We came across such a strange mare. She actually wished for my company to this memorial. I obliged her only because of my brother. Now I am here walking among the dead as every pony is. I am waiting for Night Spark to speak with Luna and than pay respect to a fallen friend. We will leave after wards. So do not attempt to force me to go. I will fight you.”

Frost’s face was determined and Twilight facehoofed.

“Night Frost I am not going to fight-“

Night Frost held up her hoof.

“Though you may have treat my wounds and spared my life I remember every word of what you told me. You will break every rule in your book and destroy me. I will not ignore that promise. I will not ignore that your damn Celestia hit my brother. I will act on these threats.”

Twilight stepped closer to her and sighed. She look Frost in the eyes and spoke from her heart.

“Vows made in storms are forgotten in calm. I am sorry for threatening you as such but Frost you… you put some of these ponies here as I… as I destroyed many of your kind. We both have reasons to not trust each other. We both have done terrible things and we both have done decent things. I spared you and you saved my family. It’s a kindness I can’t repay. I am going to be an auntie because of you! So what I can promise you is that I will do everything I can to help you. That being said… our kinds our at war. The others will want you as a prisoner. They will want to interrogate you and held you in an enchanted cell in the dungeon.”

Night Frost took a single step backwards.

“You… mean to capture me?”
Twilight smiled at her. She fell to her haunches and shook her head.

“Night Frost, I trust you. I understand if you may not like ponies or even if you don’t like me but I still trust you. It would have been easy for you to kill me and help kill Shiny and Cadence. So do yourself a favor and spend time with your brother. Let him show you that… not ever pony will look down on you and hate you. I only hope that in time we too can be friends.”

Night Frost looked at the princess and then checked to see if her brother was nearby. She gulped and spoke in a near whisper.
“I am grateful… for your trust. I promised my brother that I shall strive towards giving your kind a chance. What better place to start than with my greatest enemy?”

Twilight gave her a weird look. Frost smiled shyly.

“Tis a joke. Twilight? As a symbol of our newfound bond would you care to explain something to me?”

Twilight smirked and came closer to Night Frost.

“Of course, Frost. What do you want to know?”

Night Frost pointed a hoof to all the unmarked graves.

“I do not know how many I am responsible for. My best estimate would be around 90 or so. My damn brother brought me here and I… I do not know how I feel. I hate your kind.”

Twilight’s head moved back a bit in shock from such strong words.

“Your kind is savage, dirty, and backstabbing. Monsters. The guards you posted at my were obnoxious beasts. Constantly whining about their orders. I had to freeze them to shut them up. Shush they are alive. For all your faults I wonder why I am feeling remorse.”

She stopped herself and look down. Twilight knew that look of guilt all to well. She gently placed a wing on Night Frost which caused her to jump a bit at the touch of a pony.

“Frost, I think you might be realizing that this was all terrible. From what I know about Night Spark you two didn’t have the nicest mother in the world. From birth you have been expected to fight and kill. Now that you see that there is another option do you still want to fight? I don’t. I wish I never have to fight another changeling. Anyhow it is good that you are feeling this way.”

Frost wiggled out of Twilight’s wing.

“Thank you, Twilight. Please refrain from touching me… I still find you… well… gross.”

Twilight chuckled.

“Ok Frost. I will be your first gross friend. By the way… I wouldn’t notice if you slipped away. After all I only see a simple earth pony before me.”

Night Frost smiled.

“Thank you.”

Twilight watched her new friend disappear into the crowd and vanish. She smiled and began to think of ways to help Frost blend into society.

Violet’s Grave: 

As Night Spark approached the grave stone he saw another pony. Upon closer inspection he noticed that the pony was actually a bat pony. Night Spark slowly approached the opposite side of Violet’s resting place. He stood their in silence with the bat pony. The bat pony had on ceremonial armor. His chest plate was a mixture of gold and silver with blue and white accents. The center had half of Celestia’s cutie mark and half of Luna’s. Each of his wings were armed with black wingblades.

“So you are Night Spark. Fate would have us meet here… now.”

Night Spark could not recall the ponies face. He had a stern face with sharp features. Night Spark tilted his head.

“I apologize I do not believe we are acquainted. I do not think I have ever met you. Did you know Violet?”

Upon saying her name Night Spark noticed the bat ponies face twitch.

“You have never met me Night Spark but I know you. I knew Violet as well. She was the best soldier Equestria had. Me? I am the world’s first bat pony general. I am in command of over ten thousand ponies with only the word of a princess to supersede me. I am in many way one of the most powerful ponies alive. For all of my accomplishments and for all of my power I could not ensure her safety or the safety of the other ponies. I have succeeded at all things and all tasks except for the most important one keeping my ponies alive."

Night Spark felt terrible for the pony. He moved closer and began to speak.

“You have my sympathy. I can only imagine you pain at a time such as this. Violet fought by my side while Ponyville was under attack. She was a cunning warrior and a brilliant strategist. She-"

“Do not bother wearing your disguise any longer changeling.”

Night Spark tilted his head in confusion. The tone of the bat pony suddenly became threatening.

“I have watched you slither around the castle. Your influence infecting my princesses. Even now Luna blames herself for Violet’s death when the only cause I can see is standing before me now. The death of our kind grew at an incredible rate as soon as we captured you and allowed you to linger like an infection. I am no fool, Night Spark. I have seen war many times and know the game you are playing. However, I did not think that my own princesses would be blind to it.”

Night Spark was growing weary of his accusations.

“I fought for your kind. I bled for you kind. Do not try to instill fear into me. Not just minutes ago I stared into Celestia’s eyes and called her a hypocrite and a liar. I will not be hazed by a goddess nor will I be intimidated by a commanding officer in the military.”

The two stared at each other for a moment. The rain poured on stronger and became percussive against the pony’s armor.

“I am Black Midnight and you are right not to fear a general Night Spark. What you should fear is a father who has lost both his only child, and the very goddesses he worships, to a changeling. A general has morals and a code by which he abides. A father has only his family and his faith. You have stripped me of these things and now I am nothing. Nothing is what should scare you because nothing will not care that you and you sister are happy here. Nothing will not care about your kind lies and fake friendships. Nothing will not sympathize with a sad little pegasus who feels comforted by the enemy.”

Night Spark instantly felt lightning surge all over his body. His eyes flared and the crackling of his magic drowned out the sound of the rain. Black Midnight did not flinch. Instead he moved as close as he could without stepping over his daughter’s grave.

“So while you are enjoying cider at Sugar’s diner or when you are warming up to Miss Doo, I want you to remember that being in their presence only delays your fate. I serve pony kind and I will not allow even the princesses to jeopardize its safety by accepting you. Pay your respects Night Spark while you still can. After all…”

Black Midnight turned and spoke over his shoulder.

“…your time is limited anyway.”

Night Spark watch Violet’s father walk away. His eyes never strayed from their target. Derpy, Ms. Sprinkle, limited magic… the general had somehow knew about everything. The idea that he was being watched from the very beginning sent a shiver down his spine. He regained his focus and his anger. Black Midnight was going to be on his mind until he did something about it. He looked down at Violet’s grave. He barely knew her but respected her immensely.

“I am sorry, friend. You were kind and treated me fairly. I shall never forget that kindness and will be grateful to you always. You were a pony of remarkable skill and bravery that most do not possess. Rest forever in the embrace of time, my friend. I promise I will try to lead by your example. I will speak with my actions as well as my words. You may not like where this leads. Your father threatens all that I cherish and I will not be nothing. My body is not fit to fight but my lightning can still pierce skin. So long as it does so I will protect what I love. Good bye, Violet.”

Night Spark left the grave and proceeded to find his sister. After many minutes spent searching a brown earth pony ran into him. Night Spark fell to the mud again. The earth pony stood over him and kick him gently.

“Damn it Night Spark! You have gotten mud on me! Now I look like a commoner.”

She helped her brother up and they walked together.

“Frost we are already considered lower than commoners. Some still consider us enemies. Come, sister, I will introduce you to Miss Doo. I have to see her and want nothing more for you and her to be good friends.”

Frost sighed.

“Ugh is this the pony you wish to bed? Seriously Night Spark that is disgusting. Then again you have always had a thing for their kind.”

Night Spark shifted his wing to the size of Luna’s and smack her up side the head.

“I do not want to bed her! I am- she is a nice pony and we are very very close friends. I care for her that is all.”

Frost smirked.

“Say what you will. She had better have a nice flank or a prim and proper mane.”

Night Spark growled at her.

“Stop being so rude, Frost!”

Her laughter only infuriated him more.

“I jest with you, brother. I am sure I will get used to her disgustingness. I will have to if we are to live in this plot hole of a city. We will need as many gross friends as possible.”

The two walked side by side together and remained silent for the whole walk back into the city. Frost noticed her brother’s grim face. Something was on his mind and whether it was Celestia or something else she was going to be a good sister. It was time for her to love her brother and treat him as any sister would. She wrapped him in her wing and sighed.

“Night Spark, all jokes and foolishness aside. I would very much like for you to reveal to me the truth. As your sister I have the right to know. I only wish to ensure that you are fairing well in their society. So when I ask this I ask it from my heart brother…”
Night Spark look at his sisters caring eyes. He was so happy to have her in his life. She brought him joy and understood more so than any one the struggles he went through. Her smile grew as she spoke.

“Does she at the very least have a nice plot?”

Blueberry Muffins

Author's Note

The first of a few light hearted/in general lighter, chapters. Not to worry. While it may seem that the darkness is gone... it is not. It is just preparing to strike.

Hope you enjoy!

Blueberry Muffins

Blueberry Muffins:

“Please be nice sister. I want you-“

“Oh for the love of ice! Knock the damn door already and shut up. I will behave just fine.”

Night Spark knocked and politely stood still. He could not wait to see her and let her know that he was alive and well. The thought of her smiling made him smile like a fool himself. Night Frost gagged at her suddenly well mannered and cheeky brother.

"This is pathetic brother. Your infatuation with this mare is bad for you."

He turned to her and kept his goofy smile.

"Oh sister you have no idea... Just wait until she blesses you with one of her muffins. It is an eye opening experience."

"Blesses me? Oh my poor dear sibling has been brainwashed. You fall so easily into the clutches of this evil-"

Just as she was going to begin speaking ill of ponies, the door opened to reveal a tiny filly. Dinky look at the two changelings and squeed.

"Night Shark!!! You're alive! We missed you so much! Turn into a princess and have tea with me!"

Night Frost gave her brother a confused look. He blushed. Before he could explain the princess tea party Dinky had noticed Night Frost. She approached the new changeling and walked around her. Frost turned away from her brother and allowed filly to analyze her.

Ahh well met young adversary. Yes, see if you can pinpoint a weakness. I dare you! You will find none!

Dinky poked Night Frost under her right wing and somehow hit a sensitive spot. The result was Frost laughing.

How dare she?! I shall destroy you tiny filth!

Dinky continued her observation until she felt like Night Frost was acceptable. Her young mistrusting eyes never left they icy changeling as she spoke.

"Night Shark... who is she?"

Night Spark smiled at the filly.

"Little Miss Doo this is my twin sister, Night Frost. Night Frost, this is Miss Dinky Doo."

Night Frost turned to her brother with a disgusted look.

"Night Spark, you mean to tell me that this is the mare your wish to take?! Please tell me that your life has not been so hard that you would resort to taking a youngling as your source of pleas-"

Night Spark had nearly had a stroke. He shocked his sister's flank with a small bolt of lightning.

“Frost, you damn fool! This is Miss Doo's little sister! How could you for even the smallest fraction of a second believe me to be so-"

Dinky interrupted him in an ecstatic squeal.

"TAKE ME? Take me where?"

Night Frost laughed heartily at the filly while her brother was still recovering from a near aneurism. Night Spark placed a hoof on Dinky.

"We are not to take you anywhere little Miss Doo. May we come in? I would very much like the opportunity to speak with your sister."

Dinky moved out of the way and motioned for them to come in. She closed the door and led them to a couch.

"My sis isn't home. She is out looking for a job. I think she is trying find some place she can make muffins instead of delivering stuff. Night Shark you should help! I can teach you how to bake!”

Night Spark remembered that Derpy had lost her job. He made a mental note to scare her old boss one day. Perhaps transforming into his mother and visiting him would do the trick. While Dinky was probably wanting him to become nothing more than her personal tea party princess, he took her suggestion seriously. He would think of a way to help Derpy return to work. While thinking of how to do so he paid no attention to his sister. Night Frost circled the filly and began to perform her own analysis.

So many weaknesses. I could strike at her rear left leg now and she would fall. A ice razor to the right leg and she would fall on the weak leg, awaiting my final strike. No. Too easy. Perhaps she presents these targets openly due to some countermeasure she has to ensure my defeat.

Dinky sat on her haunches innocently as the new changeling circle her. To her Night Frost was merely acting funny. Dinky giggled and purposely fell over. She latched onto one of Night Frost's hooves. The changelings eyes went wide.

"NIGHT SPARK, IT ATTACKS!!!"

Frost tried to shake the filly off, but failed. While Frost was attempting to scrape off the small gross thing attached to her, Night Spark could not help but laugh. He used his magic to lift Dinky off of his sister and placed her gently on the couch.

Frost wiped her hoof on her brother with a face of disgust. She then glared at Dinky who was giggling at her.

"I demand to speak with your elder sibling little pony. Only after a great duel will you realize just how foolish your laughter is!"

Dinky tossed a pillow at her and blew a raspberry. Frost snarled at the filly. She decided to demonstrate her strength by shooting the pillow with magic. The sound of cracking ice could be heard as the pillow froze instantly. The temperature of the room dropped rapidly and soon their breathes were producing fog. Frost's victorious and sinister smile was instantly destroyed when she noticed Dinky once more grabbing a hold of her hoof. The filly was shivering but smiling as she spoke.

"That was so cool! Do you want to build a snowman?"

Frost deadpanned off and out to the distance as if some presence was there. Dinky continued.

"Oh you could help me make muffin ice cream! Then we can sell it and buy a giant muffin shaped mattress for my sister!"

Frost scowled at Dinky. She shook the filly off and walked away.

"I shall not use my power on pastries! What a waste!"

Night Spark wanted to stop them but watching the two argue was slightly entertaining. He found it remarkable just how similar the two were. He made another mental note to remind Frost that she acts like a filly.

Dinky scowled back at the new changeling. She threw another pillow using her magic and hit Frost right in the face. A single feather landed on Night Frost’s snout. The changeling growled at the touch of the feather and Dinky spoke.

"Muffins are not a waste! They are better than stupid frozen pillows! What kind of power is that anyway?!"

Frost stepped closer to the little filly.

"My power is not to freeze pillows! I am, Night Frost. I summon the full power of all things cold. My ice can cut through any object! My cold can bring the strongest of foes to their knees!"

Night Spark coughed something that sounded a lot like Twilight Sparkle.
"Silence brother! I am the most powerful changeling in all of Equestria!!!"

Night Spark coughed something else that sounded like Chrysalis.

Night Frost shot the pillow next to Night Spark and froze it until it shattered. Night Spark shrugged. Frost once more turned to Dinky who was glaring at her.

"My power is endless little pony! Where are thy muffins now?!"

Dinky kicked Frost and pain shot up the changelings leg.

"My muffins are in the kitchen thats where, Frosty Plot!!!"

Night Spark fell from the couch laughing. Frost stood and boiled at the name she was called. She growled from her gut and pointed a hoof at the filly.

"You shall redact your words or, I will demonstrate just how 'frosty' I can be!!!"

Dinky blew another raspberry and ran off in to the house. Frost charged after her and began to freeze objects. The two chased each other all over the home and began to make an icy mess.

"You will make a fine ice sculpture little pony!!!"

"You'll make a gross muffin!

"I will make ice cream out of your bones and feed it to Cerberus!!!"

"I will put you in my oven and make you into a nasty muffin and then throw you away! No pony wants to eat you!"

"Lies!!! Every pony desires to eat me!"

“Ha! You said ponies want to eat you!!!"

Frost screeched in anger.

“Vile little wretch!”

The foundations of the home were shaking as the two continued their battle. Night Spark noticed the home had quickly turned into a warzone. Frozen objects and ice patches were everywhere and shattered pillows littered the floor. While their duel of fates was entertaining, he was allowing them to wreck Derpy's home. He thought of how to stop the war without hurting them.

"Night Frost... Dinky..."

His horn charged up and hummed with power. He closed his eyes and concentrated. To the naked eye it appeared as if all he was doing was channeling magic. However his actions were more sinister. The glow of his horn became brighter as he was emanating static charges through out the air. Both Dinky and Night Frost suddenly found that everything they touched shocked them. He could hear their complaints and it caused him to smirk.

"Damn it, Night Spark! Ow! What has gotten into- DAMN!!!"

"Night Shark, stop! You owe me twice the tea time! Night- EEP!!!"

A smile formed on his face. He had been victorious. That confidence soon drained from him as the door opened and revealed Derpy Doo. Her eyes steadily observed the warzone that her house had become. With one eye in another direction, she seemed to be absorbing the damage from multiple angles. When they finished their examination they rested upon Night Spark. He let out an audible gulp. Derpy let her saddle bag fall off of her, and walked over to Night Spark.

"Night Spark..."

Preparing himself for some kind of punishment, or at the very least verbal scolding, he leaned away from her. The grey mare lift him from the couch, and nearly squeezed his innards out by placing him in a bone crushing grip. It was a punishment that he supposed he welcomed. The vice grip reminded him of just how strong the mare was. She ended the warm torture by violently pushing him back down on to the couch. Night Spark was thoroughly confused as she seemed happy not just seconds ago. Suddenly the mare had a scowl on her face, and her gritting teeth showed.

"You stupid jerk!"

Her use of such words with a strong tone instantly made his heart rate rise. He wondered what exactly he had done to anger her. The disarray in her home was his first guess.

"Miss Doo, what-"

A gray hoof stabbed the air before him.

"Don't you Miss Doo me! What kind of friend just ups and leaves after what happened in Ponyville? You didn't even say goodbye or take any muffins!"

Night Spark remembered clearly why, he left the way he did. He could now see the heads of both Night Frost and Dinky, peeking out from a doorway behind Derpy. The two looked like a pair of fillies watching their parents fight. He made yet another note to remind Frost the she acted like a filly. With a sigh he began to explain.

"Miss Doo, after the events that took place in Ponyville, I blamed myself for what occurred to you and your sister. I felt that I was to blame for what occurred, and part of me still feels that way. It was my kind… my brother who hurt you… So I did what I thought was necessary to make sure no harm would fall upon you two."

Derpy took a step closer.

"So you ignored me, to protect me?"

He nodded.

"I suppose that it makes little difference now. The princesses have called every city to evacuate, and fall back to Canterlot. Soon this city will be the target of the horde. It will be ponykind versus my kind in one final battle."

Derpy's expression softened. She fell on the couch next to him. Pony and Changeling sat together in silence for a small time. Derpy lightly punched the changeling next to her.

“There… that’s your punishment you dummy. Next time you better let me know.”

Night Spark smiled. He slowly got up off the couch. Derpy noticed the simple task taking more effort than it should. She sat up herself and was immediately concerned.

"Hey um are you okay? Night Spark?"

"It is nothing, Miss Doo. I was injured at the Crystal Empire.“

He felt the gaze of his sister from the corner of the room. She injured him, but that was not the business of anyone else... not even Derpy. Having just gained a loving sibling, the last thing he would do is make the situation awkward for Frost. It already was going to be a strange ordeal. Walking to the corner, he continued.

"All that matters is that I am alive, and... that I gained something, or someone special."

Derpy cocked her head in a puzzled manner. Something about seeing her do that warmed his heart. Her blonde mane hanged off to the side, and made the gray mare look especially...

Cute.

Night Spark turned his gaze away before it would have seemed strange, and grabbed his sister from behind the doorway. She shrugged him off, but stood next to him. Derpy saw the new changeling, and looked a little disturbed. For a brief moment she seemed upset. Night Spark nudged his sister so that she would introduce herself. Derpy, however, spoke before Frost could.

"So... you have a marefriend now?"

Night Spark’s eyes nearly flew out of his head. He shook his head rapidly, and stuttered and words failed to form. Night Frost felt the need to be a sister again, and helped him out.

"Why yes! Night Spark and I, love each other very much! It has not been more than two weeks, and much physical activity has occurred between us!"

Night Spark’s head turned maniacally towards his sister.

Physical?

"Physical!? I will demonstrate how, physical I am!!!! I shall crush in your skull like this!!!"

He pounced on Night Frost, and knocked her onto the ground. His hooves pressed against her throat. She smirked at him as her eyes glowed.

“Oh, you wish to do this now? In public? Very naughty, Night Spark!"

Derpy sat in confusion as she watched Night Spark and Night Frost attempt to kill one another in her living room. Small shots of lightning and ice hit the walls. Dinky eventually joined her sister and watched as well.

"I will have Luna banish you for this! To the moon, no… the SUN!!!"

"But I am already so hot right hear, and now!"

"UNacceptable!!! The dungeons of Canterlot await you! Celestia, will dance atop your bones!!!"

Frost saw the shocked face of the gray mare out of the corner of her eye, and smirked. Night Spark used that small opening to send a web of small shocks to his sister. She jolted up immediately. The siblings slowly rose up off the ground, and glared at one another. Derpy's voice cut through the tension.

"Um... I have a guest room if you two want to bake each others muffins..."

Night Spark waved a hoof.

"No muffins shall be baked unless they are your muffins!!!"

It was only a fraction of a second later that he realized Derpy was not talking about food. His face flushed, and yet again he found himself stammering. Night Frost walked over, and wrapped a hoof around him. Her devious smile directed at Derpy.

"What my brother is attempting to say is, that we will not be romantically interacting... in your home... and that should any romantic interaction take place... it will be involving your muffin...s. "

Night Spark's mind shorted out as he fell to the floor. Night Frost walked towards Derpy, and sat herself down on the couch next to her. She smiled at the now nervous gray mare.

"My poor brother. Even after everything that cruel life has thrown upon his shoulders, he can only think of your muffins. While he is unconscious I wish to take this time to apologize to you. For starters, I engaged in combat with your younger sibling, with whom, I shall continue to attack. She has struck my honor, and she will pay. Rest assured no harm shall come to her, however, I cannot swear that I will not freeze her."

She motioned to Derpy's home.

“Secondly, I wish to apologize for destroying your lovely home. Your sister was gracious enough to invite my brother and I inside, and we- I took advantage of that hospitality. I hereby swear to you that I, meaning mainly Night Spark, will make proper repairs and that all expenses will be charged to my first and new gross friend, Twilight Sparkle. Although your sister was directly responsible for most of the damage..."

Night Frost sighed and turned towards her brother.

He looks peaceful when drooling on the floor. He should faint more often.

“Lastly, I am in no way involved in any romantic behaviors with my brother. Although some changelings have been known to proceed with such a practice, it is not common. You, disgusting pony, are free to... bake with my brother as you please. However, he has stressed to me that it is important that I am to get along with you. I believe, he wishes us to be friends. I cannot say that we are, however I do have a proposition as to how, we may become accepting of ones presence. Oh I am sorry. I have been incredibly rude. My name is Night Frost, and I am Night Spark’s twin sister. It is a... pleasure to meet you. While I still think your kind is strange, evil, and most of all repulsive, Night Spark seems to want me to become friends with you more so than anypony. I owe my brother much, so believe me when I say that I am putting forth my best effort. Now then... shall we begin?"

Derpy unknowingly nodded as she tried to absorb everything that was happening. It was going to be a long evening.

Dinner Time:

The table was well set, and had a variety of different food. Derpy and Dinky, had worked together to make an impressive feast for their guest. There were some hay-cakes, a salad, two different vegetable soups, a fruit platter, and of course muffins. Night Spark sat nervously next to his sister, while Dinky and Derpy sat across them. Derpy and Night Frost had exchanged smug looks. Derpy focused on Night Spark, while Night Frost focused on Derpy, and Dinky focused on Night Frost. Night Spark focused on the plate before him as he was still to embarrassed to meet Derpy's sight.

"I will freeze myself the next time I doubt you, brother. This pony’s muffins are sweet and round as you described. Miss Doo, I love your muffins!!!"

Night Frost skipped all the other food and nearly dived into the plate of assorted muffins. As she ate like a savage, Night Spark only sulked more into his embarrassment. Derpy smirked.

"Thank you Night Frost, I knew you'd like 'em. Spark?"

Her voice was not unlike a song to him. Perhaps he had missed her more than he realized. She continued to beckon him.

"Spark? Hey um... I know what happen earlier was weird. It's okay though. As long as you two are happy together than... who am I to judge whose muffins you um... bake?"

He face hoofed and sighed.

"Miss Doo, I swear on the lives of the princesses that I- We- just no! There is no-"

Night Frost waved a hoof at Derpy in the same manner a mare of the Canterlot elite would.

"Oh Miss Doo, can you see how flushed he gets when discussing this? I sometimes wonder what would have happened if I never pushed him away from our mother. Why, they would have been inseparable. Two siblings is one thing, but a mother and her offspring? My dear little brother, where would you be without me?"

His speech came out in the way only a furious changeling could produce. His hissing raised the hairs on both Derpy and Dinky’s necks.

"I would be at the Cryssstal Empire ssshowering, in the ashesss of my dead sissster, and every lassst one of her pathetically trained troopsss. I would not be disssrespecting my friendsss home. I would be in the royal cassstle deciding exactly what pressssssure, would be needed to crussssh our motherssss throat!"

His breathing was deep, and his wings were vibrating rapidly. They produced a sickening humming that was essentially the changeling war cry. It was a common stance when changelings were infuriated. Night Frost stopped her teasing immediately. Anger was rough housing with your sister in another's home. Hissing speech and humming wings, was a deep desire to utterly kill something. Night Spark was no longer going to tolerate her joke. She frowned, and looked at her brother with whatever could qualify for changeling puppy eyes. He continued to glare at her as if she was a meaningless sack of flesh, waiting to be burned to ashes.

"Night Spark... brother I... please forgive me."

She knew she had to play her cards right if she wanted to calm him. Her intent had not been to make him this mad. She decided she had much to learn about her brother, and just how attached he had become to these ponies. There was one thing she was sure of, however. Night Spark had not lost his inner changeling. She lowered her head.

"I have not had... fun in so long. As you recall we did not play much as hatchlings. I simply wanted to have fun with you brother."

His wings stopped vibrating and his speech returned to normal.

"You chose your fun at the expense of my feelings sister! You pushed to far! Excuse me."

He got up and left. As the door closed, the three sat in an uncomfortable silence. Derpy had seen her friend's frustration and felt guilty. Night Frost slowly shook her head.

"I am terribly sorry, Miss Doo. You must think me cruel. Despite the outcome, I only had the best intentions. We are new at being brother and sister. He saved me from a meaningless fate. His injury?"

She felt reluctant to share the information with Derpy, but she knew that if she did it would help the mare seem more of his good heart.

"It was I who inflicted it. I was a brash fool, who simply thought he had betrayed Night Storm and our kind. Left us for... well you. So we fought. To his credit he was severely depleted of energy when I beat him. The entire time we fought he wished for me to turn and join him. It was only after I injured him, did I see just how much I love the damn fool. He told me he loved me. He courageously fought until I-"

Night Frost shuddered and lowered her gaze.

"I utilized my advance knowledge of strategic weaknesses in physical bodies to strike at his tendons. I rendered him useless in battle, and it was only by the magic of Twilight Sparkle, that he is alive and able to walk. Even so I am responsible for his difficulty."

Derpy stood up and looked at Frost. Before she had thought about being good friends with the changeling. Now she had respect for her, but could not bring herself to call Frost a friend.

"Thank you for telling me the truth. I'm gonna talk to him. Dinky, play nice with Frost."

As Derpy left Frost smirked. Her plan worked. She smiled at the filly at tossed another muffin into her mouth. She spoke with her mouth full, and did not care at all. Unlike Night Spark she felt entitled. She thought herself a changeling princes, but soon privately admitted that she was not royalty..

No. I have no guards, nor do I have filth bags groveling at me every waking minute. I would very much enjoy having filthbags...

"Dat, mah wittle dishgushting pawny."

Frost swallowed the blueberry deliciousness in her mouth, and reveled in her victory.

"Is how the game is played. I now have produced an angsty and broody brother, and a guilty and kind mare. I will have them baking, in no time at all! Let this be a lesson to you little filth sac. Sometimes, all you need is a sister's push."

Dinky's innocent smile turned to a sinister grin of the best kind of evil: young evil. Frost raised a brow at the filly. Dinky in return muttered two words.

"Frosty. Plot."

Derpy found Night Spark sitting on his haunches in front of her home. He stared up at a full moon, which illuminated the night. Without saying a word, she approached him and sat next to him. The two sat and stared at the moon in silence. Night Spark could feel her warm presence next to him, and it calmed his nerves. Derpy placed a wing around his shoulders. Feeling her soft wing wrapped around him lit a fire in his mind.   “Night Spark, are you ok? I guess I’m sorry…”

He turned to her and wondered what she meant. Receiving his questioning gaze made her nervous and she quickly retracted her wing and shuffled her hooves around nervously.

“When you uh passed out Frost, told me… a lot. She told me that you and her fought. Even though she said she was sorry…I still am kinda angry at her.”

He furrowed his brow, but not in anger. Recalling that his sister at one time was ready to kill him was not a pleasant memory. Derpy continued.

“She also told me that you and her never uh… well… yeah. After that she told me how much you wanted her to be friends with me and so we… teamed up…”

Night Spark raised a brow at her and Derpy grinned shyly, while blushing.  “She…we… I played dumb…”

Derpy’s grin fell to a frown and she stopped shuffling her hooves.  “Well dumber than usual I mean. I pretended to still think you and her… you know. Now you're mad and well I’m sorry.”

Night Spark wanted to still be angry. His sister had made a fool of him in front of the only pony he cared about. He realized that his fear of Derpy not approving of Night Frost, allowed him to forget about Derpy’s easy going and fun nature. The idea that the mare he loved and his sister teamed up to annoy him, gave him hope. Night Spark felt invigorated. That hope raised his spirits and gave him courage. That hope allowed him to see himself with a mare that could brighten his darkest day. Hope felt good.

"Miss Doo, you need not apologize. I am a stubborn fool who failed to see the fun in a joke. It is I, who must apologize for everything that has occurred today. Please understand why I sit here frustrated. I see us as two beings who have had similar circumstances. We both have suffered by not fitting in what society deems to be right or normal. Many in our lives have not been able to see us for who we truly are. Yet, we persist...

Looking at Derpy, he smiled. The moonlight made cast a soft glow on her gray coat. It was then he was truly grateful for Luna's nights. In his eyes the mare sat like an ethereal creature. The longer he looked at her the more she infected his mind.

"Despite tormenting me my whole life, I am in debt to fate as it had crossed my paths with you."

Derpy tilted her head. She was wondering where Night Spark was leading their conversation. It did not matter that he was a changeling as he had treated her with more respect than anypony had ever done. She met his smiling gaze and blushed slightly. His cyan eyes were focused on her like the moon was focused on the earth. As he continued he shuffled nervously, and the moonlight accented the more distinct features about him. She thought them to be sharp differences, but she was not at all bothered by them.

“You are a…true friend. I have spent my life wallowing in anger and pity. I hated what I had been given and... I still do hate somethings. However, I have nearly drowned in death's cold ocean twice now, and during such times only one thought appeared, like a light beckoning me to surface. When faced with the realization that I may die I thought of nothing, but one pony."

Derpy did not put two and two together. To her credit it was unexpected. No pony had adored or showed any interest in her. Derpy never thought that anypony would. Her eyes were weird and she was not the smartest mare. Her looks hadn't caused anypony that she knew of, to take a second glance at her. In her own eyes, she saw herself as your average everyday mare. The only pony to think more of her was her little sister. She leaned in towards Night Spark with a face full of the curiosity and excitement. She wondered with a filly like innocence, who her friend had his eye set on.   “Oh my Celestia, Night Spark! You…have a crush?! Who is it? Wait don’t tell me….Twilight! She’s smart and pretty! You two could probably learn a lot from each other.”

Night Spark wanted to face hoof, but he would not be rude to her. He instead deadpanned.

“Okay not Twilight…hmmmm….”

Derpy furrowed her brows and thought while biting her tongue. Night Spark found her very adorable and smiled. Suddenly her wings flared out, and nearly smacked Night Spark in the face. She jumped and tapped his chest rather harder than he expected.

“LUNA!!! By Celestia's flank, you are in love with Princess Luna!”  Night Spark turned to her and tears were in his eyes.

Damn it Miss Doo I am trying to profess my love for you, and here you are unable to see it!!! Fate strikes at me once more! Buck it I shall let it go! I shall tell her once and for all!

"I... I... thought only of-“

As if fate had come to strike twice, Night Spark was interrupted by an explosion. A flurry of frozen muffins blew out from the side of the small home. Due to how close homes were to each other in Lower Canterlot, the muffins pelted through the neighbors home as well. The neighbors screamed and shouted, while Dinky and Frost continued the fiercest battle of the war.

“Night Spark, we’ll talk later. Don’t worry, with me and Dinky at your side we’ll win you Luna’s heart in no time… so long as Frost and Dinky don’t kill each other. Who knows… maybe you’ll win Luna’s full moon too.”

She darted inside her home and tried to thwart the evil forces at hand. Night Spark stopped his false laughing at her comments regarding Luna. The hope he had felt earlier faded some, and he sat sulking in both sadness and weakness. Derpy had failed to see what he had been trying to say. He continued to speak while watching the three of them battle in the home. His voice, a whisper carried in the gentle breathe of night; heard only by himself and the moon.

“I thought only of you. Miss Doo I thought of you. Beyond the raging fires of war and the pain of all my injuries, I saw your beautiful face as I see the moon now. So clear and bright. It beckoned my soul away from the darkness, and led me towards a terrifying and new world. A world were I need not fear what fate has in store for me. A world where I can leave my hatred behind and wakeup to ponder how my good friends are fairing. A world where I can say that I have a sister. A world full of hope and aspiration. Above all things a world where I can... be with you."

Thinking about her wing wrapped around him, Night Spark sat alone until the forces of chaos calmed in Derpy’s home. Her warm touch remained as embers in his mind. The mare gave him a strength more powerful than any magic he had felt, and ironically she made him feel weaker than he had ever been. His love for her pushed him forward in battle, and his hope to be loved by her would force him to do anything for her approval. That thought was strange to him and even a little scary.

She does not yet realize her hold over me. Would she ask it of me, I would give her the throne of Celestia. I do not know how, but I know I would. Damn it. I have become nothing more than a drooling creature. I am a damn dog! Though… I suppose a dog would receive more love from her than I would… If that is the case than perhaps I would not be opposed to being her dog.

He stopped thinking such things in fear that Night Frost would somehow hear his thoughts, and toy with him. Night Spark went inside and decided to join in on the chaos. The night became a full scale war mixed with the occasional jolt, ice blast, or blueberry muffins. The neighbors eventually called the guard and before anypony could be arrested or charged, Derpy bribed them with a months supply of her special blueberry muffins. The treaties were signed and every pony slept happy that night, especially Luna. Their dreams had been a blast to watch and now that she knew just how angry Night Spark got when teased about certain things, she would have her fun.

Crystal Labor

Author's Note

I took long I know. A new arc is approaching. Happy Nightmare Night y'all. I hope you have a great one.

Give me your feed back. I had to edit this myself because Tidal sucks and broke his computer... again. So pardon bad typos. I tried to catch as many as I could.

Crystal Labor

Crystal Labor:

Night Frost stared at the small pouch Derpy had given her.

“It’s not much, but it should get you something.”

Derpy grinned happily at the changeling as she waited for Frost to leave.

“I am not sure I understand. You are paying for me to leave?”

Derpy shook her head and began to push Frost out the door. Once outside she closed her eyes and smiled as the sun beamed down on her coat. The gray pony basked in the warm light for a few seconds more before explaining her action.

“I know that you’re new to Canterlot and I just thought that I could buy you a welcome gift.”

Derpy’s face fell into a frown as she continued.

“Honestly I don’t know what changelings like. I didn’t know what to get you and then I remembered that you have ice magic and so I bought you this really pretty ice sculpture but… well… it melted. It was real pretty too! A small ice Canterlot…yeah sorry. I know it’s not as thoughtful, but I thought maybe it would be fun if you went shopping in the Canterlot markets.”

Night Frost stared at Derpy as she processed the ponies words. The mare may have not been the brightest pony, but her heart was in the right place. Night Frost felt strange accepting any gifts from ponies, but Derpy gave her the slightest hope that things could get better.

“Thank you Miss Doo. While I am humbled by your gesture I do not wish to become a leech upon your resources. You need not waste your bits on me. Surely you must have your own expenses? This is not ness-“

Derpy raised her hoof and interrupted her.

“No amount of bits is worth more than a friend. You and Night Spark are nice to me and my sister… well besides your war with her. I know that some ponies aren’t nice and they will be hurtful to you. I know how that feels believe me…”

She forced a small shy chuckle. Night Frost could see the pony remember painful experiences. Her brother had told her that some ponies were hurtful towards Derpy. Night Frost was still hesitant towards any pony but she new she would crush any bully if she saw them. Derpy continued with a warm smile.

“You and Night Spark are the newbies to the jerks here. I’ve been dealing with being different for a long time. It never gets easier… but having friends helps and we have to support each other. Besides bits are back up for me. If I really want something then muffins are the currency to use for me.”

They both laughed and Derpy hugged her second changeling friend. Initially Night Frost was repulsed. The idea of a pony making this much physical contact with her was as disgusting to her as the waste tunnels used in the hordes caves. She timidly returned the hug. While keeping her disgust hidden she did not mind the warmth of the mare and the aroma of muffins she gave off. Frost broke off the hug and politely bowed to her friend.

“I am grateful for your understanding nature Miss Doo. It will no doubt be a comfort later on. I will try to return soon. Hopefully my brother will return from the clutches of the disgusting princess by then.”

Derpy returned inside and Night Frost began to walk to the market.

Her brother openly revealed himself as a changeling. The concept was a strange one to her. In the past any interaction with ponies was done in disguise or in warfare. Against her better judgement she proceeded into the market with her real appearance. At first she only felt the glares from ponies as she walked by. After a few minutes exploring though, Night Frost’s eyes were busy exploring all the things ponies had to sell. She saw ponies selling books, herbs, oils, toys, artwork, jewelry, and many other things. Many of them called out to the crowds and some even called out to her. They claimed to be fair and not discriminate so long as the bits were good. Shopping was a new experience for Night Frost. Changelings shared almost everything so currency and the idea of transactions was foreign to her.

Upon browsing something caught her eye. She cautiously approached the vendors booth and looked on in wonder at the magnificently crafted jewelry. Her interest was not in the items themselves but what she could gain with them. Her war with Dinky had been a fierce one. Names were called, muffins were thrown, and things were frozen. If Derpy had been able to show her kindness then Night Frost would do the same. After all she could not allow any mere pony to one up her in anything. The vendor noticed the changeling and nervously greeted her. His voice shook slightly as he spoke.

“Er hello there. May I help you find something? A nice uh… necklace perhaps?”

Night Frost merely pointed at the item that caught her eye. It was a golden tiara that reminded the changeling of Derpy and Dinky. The vendor smiled and began her pitch.

“Ah yes the certified replica of Princess Celestia’s crown. Made from durable metal, this replica has the weight of the real thing*. The jewel is cut within 5 millimeters of the real thing as it is illegal to make an exact replica. If you do not mind, may I ask who you are interested in buying this for?”

Night Frost was entranced by the shiny crown. She slowly shifted her gaze to the vendor and spoke.

“I must purchase this crown for a young filly. I will offer it to her as a peace greeting in order to end our war. Tell me pony, how many bits will you require for this replica?”

He smiled at her and rubbed his muzzle. The vendor quoted her a price on a small parchment. Night Frosts jaw dropped as she read the price.

“You charge 300 bits for a mere copy!? You take customers for fools? Do you take me as some daft bug? An easy target to extort?”

The vendor shrunk behind his stand and whimpered a response.

“Well its quality metal and-“

Frost cut him off.

“Cease speaking your false truths worm! The metal is not even real gold! What? You think because I am a changeling I have no knowledge? I was bred up to be a pillar among my kind! You offend me little pony and I do not take kindly to those who do not respect me. I shall take my bits elsewhere!”

“No! Wait! I’ll do 200 bits!”

She spat at the ground near his stand.

“150?”

Frost scoffed and turned around. The vendor quickly moved from around his booth and stood in front of her.

“Wait please! Ok I can do it for 100 bits!”

Frost glared at him as she replied.

“50 bits”

“75”

“50 bits pony.”

“65?”

Frost tried to walk around him and he ran back to his booth and grabbed the crown. He darted back towards her and placed the crown on her head.

“Fine! 50bits just take the damn thing please!”

Frost smirked.

Even off the battlefield I am cunning!

She placed the small pouch on his booth and left. The vendor’s eyes teared up upon seeing some bits for the first time that day.

Night Frost reveled in her victory. She took off the crown and hovered it in her magic as she walked through the market. She knew Dinky would love the idea of having her own princess crown.

…she had better accept this peace offering… otherwise this war will only continue to grow more and more terrible.

As she recalled the “stuffed muffin” event from a few days prior Frost paid no attention to what was in front of her. She could only focus on the painful memory of biting in to a muffin stuffed with…raw onions. Dinky had struck a terrible blow and Night Frost still gagged upon remembering that taste. Things would change. She would be the better creature and end this war once and for all. Lost in strategy Night Frost bumped into a mare and dropped the crown from her magical grasp.

“It is very rude to not mind where you are stepping.”

Night Frost glared up to the mare speaking to her. The mare’s coat was as white as Night Frost’s eyes and wings. Her mane was a flowing and voluminous purple. The changeling nearly hissed her response.

“Perhaps you should not take up so much space!”

Rarity’s eye twitched. She started to shake in anger.

“Oh it is- are you trying to insinuate something? Are you calling me fat?”

Night Frost took a rather aggressive step forward and glared at Rarity. She spoke through her sharp teeth.

“Do not be foolish to jump to conclusions pony,” she hissed in disgust. “I only meant that you should not stand so far away from the damn booth you are shopping at. Perhaps if you had been closer to whatever was drawing your attention I would have not bumped into you! Also now that I have gotten to better analyze you… perhaps you could benefit from some form of exercise. If not to only tone some of those…”  Frost smirked before continuing.   “…soft areas particularly near your flank… buck maybe even your whole flank. It is hard to analyze it all.”

Rarity’s face went from a terrifyingly livid and dark expression to a teary eyed and sorrowful one. She fell to her side and landed on a red couch that appeared from no where. Frost shook her head as the sudden appearance of the couch was bothering her. Rarity began to wail.

“It’s true isn’t it! I’ve become nothing but a hideous and fat monster! You’re right! I am just a big marshmallow! I am the element of love handles!!!”

Night Frost noticed that all the other ponies seemingly disappeared or moved far away leaving only her to deal with the over dramatic mare. Rarity seemed to truly be upset and her wailing only grew louder.

“Calm yourself Pony! You are not fat!”

Rarity sniffled and her bottom lip quivered as she spoke.

“R-really? You were kidding then?”

Night Frost rolled her eyes and sighed.

“Yes, yes now stop crying before I freeze you.”

Rarity’s eyes went wide. She remembered the events at the Crystal Empire.

“YOU! It’s you!”

Night Frost raised a brow and Rarity hopped off the couch and got in Night Frosts personal space.

“YES! I have been wondering what became of you!”

“You have?”

“Oh yes! Here you are are! The Changeling who saved the day! But forget that! Yes, forget all of your deeds good or bad. Only one thing matters to me. Where in sweet Celestia’s name did you get the shoes you wore on that day?”

Night Frost stared at the wide eyed mare before her. Rarity’s eyes were nearly exploding with anticipation as she glared into Night Frost’s molecules. Night Frost nearly cringed as she spoke.

“If you mean my ice armor then I suppose…”

Rarity leaned in making Frost even more uncomfortable. Frost took a single cautious step back as she continued.

“…I made them?”

Rarity grabbed her shoulders so fast she did not even see the pony move.

“Oh this is absolutely splendid! A Changeling with a sense for fashion! I simply must see those shoes again! OH better yet you can accompany me to the castle. I was shopping for inspiration fabric here just to get a feel for the more common cloths that are readily available to Canterlot ponies. I have this wonderful new line I am planning and if I play my cards right I may get a large order from Canterlot elite who wish to blend in with the normals from time to time. Hold it! You! You could be my model! YES! We could seize the fashion industry and crush all who oppose us. Think about it for a moment. With your figure and your ability to change and my fashion we could create a two pony fashion show. Oh and for winter we can launch a whole line dedicated to ice! You could craft those gorgeous shoes again and I suppose I could attempt to create clothing with similar colors and sharp desi-“

Night Frost could not take it anymore. The marshmallow pony nagged her mind like a drill. She screamed.

“STOP IT! Cease your rant pony! While I feel honored you find my ice armor fashionable I do not think I am interested in your ‘fashion’. There is no functional purpose to your clothing and therefore it means nothing to me. Now if you will excuse me I must be leaving.”

Rarity looked at her with a smile and flushed cheeks. She straightened up as she attempted to regain her posture.

“Oh dear. Please forgive me. Listen uh…”

“Night Frost.”

“Night Frost! I apologize for acting un-lady like. I usually am quite reserved, however when it comes to fashion I become a very loquacious mare. It is just my passion and purpose! Look you saved Twilight, Cadence, Shining Armor, and their unborn foal. Such heroism and service simply must not go unrewarded. Please allow me to take you shopping! Before you decline I am afraid that I must insist. I simply have to thank you somehow and this way I can also show you just how fun fashion can be. All my fashion is functional as it provides the pony with confidence, swagger, joy, and all kinds of different emotions. Tell me you do not feel empowered when in your armor. I doubt you feel nothing.”

She knew Rarity was right. The ice armor made Night Frost feel unstoppable. If something struck at her armor it would freeze over another layer and repair the damage almost instantly. Rarity waited for an answer while smiling. The changeling sighed.

I am going to regret this.

“Very well. I shall accompany you. Though I warn you pony and I warn you only once. Should this be some trick or trap you have planned… I will end you.”

Rarity rolled her eyes.

“Please, dear call me Rarity! Oh and for Celestia’s sake I would never trick some pony when fashion is involved! Such a thing is un-lady like and near blasphemous! Should anypony ever take advantage of fashion in such a way I will be the first to do inexplicably horrible things to them. Come now we have shopping to do!”

Twilight’s Tower:

Night Spark had never seen so many guards. Nearly every corner he turned had a pair of military ponies. Their presence usually did not bother him, but as of late they have been particularly disturbing. Though he understood why they were present. With ponies flowing in from every major city Canterlot’s population was drastically rising. Inns were beginning to fill up and so were many of the vacant homes. Land lords had begun to charge ludicrous amounts for the smallest of living spaces. Crime was steadily rising and the whole city began to focus less of the war and more on their least attractive aspects. On his way to the castle he had been berated and cursed at by more ponies than he liked. A few even tried to attacked him but that ended poorly for them. The once perfect city had begun to fall from glory and soon resembled something Night Spark was afraid of.

Canterlot is becoming more and more like how she described it. As each day passes this city and its ponies become like how my mother said they would.

That thought was troubling him. Night Spark placed it to the back of his mind as he approached the large door before him. Two guards glared down at him and blocked his path. The tower the protected belonged to Twilight. Night Spark had been meaning to speak with her ever since the memorial, but Miss Doo distracted him. He cautiously approached the much larger guards.

“If you could be so kind as to inform Princess Twilight that Night Spark wished to see her, I would be grateful.”

The guard continued his glare and said nothing. Night Spark sighed and took a step forward. Like blades being unsheathed the two pegasi spread their inner wings and blocked his path.

Night Spark smirked.

“Very well. If you’ll not allow me to proceed through the tower I shall fly to the princess.”

He spread his wings and launched up into the air. Not a second after, the guard ponies launched after him. Using some magic Night Spark shifted his wings into Rainbow’s and burst forward with new found speed. The two guards could not keep up with the changelings new wings. With a loud thud Night Spark landed on Twilight’s balcony.

“Princess! I require assistance immediately!”

The changeling waited as he heard shuffling come from inside her room. Not wanting to enter without permission he called out to her again.

“Princess!! I shall be forced to harm ponies should you not stop them! Princ-“

The door opened to a bed ragged Twilight with a glowing horn. She spoked in a groggy and dark tone.

“If you yell one more time I will send you to Saddle Arabia and make you crawl back through the damn desert!”

At the moment the two guards slammed down on the balcony. The heavy armor clanked loudly as the yelled at the changeling.

“Stop right there criminal scum! You have violated the law and the princesses privac-“

Twilight screamed at them and blasted magic.

“I SAID SHUT UP!!!”

Two magenta beams slammed into the guards. The guards magically shrunk into the beams as they aimed towards the direction Saddle Arabia was located. The beams shot off and broke the sound barrier. Night Spark trembled as the guards on his right and left sides were now gone. Twilight glared out at the distance to where she had shot the guards and then slowly turned her gaze towards Night Spark. He said nothing and awaited for her to speak.

“It is very early, Night Spark. Unless your mom is standing outside the gates with the entire horde, what in Celestia’s plot makes you think that waking me up is a good idea?!”

Her eyes were more commanding and terrifying than any glare he had received from the other princesses. Night Spark politely bowed first then spoke carefully.

“Forgive m-“

“No. Never.”

He gulped and continued.

“I- it is one in the afternoon princess. Had I known you were resting than believe me I would have never-“

“Well you did.”

“I am aware of that… it is just… well it is after noon and I assumed-“

Twilight leaned in so close that had her eyes not carried the fires of tartarus it would have seemed like she was kissing him.

“Tell me Night Spark do you think I am someone you can assume something about? Hmm? I am curious mr. changeling, what do you think? You know who assumes? Nightmare Moon assumes! Discord assumes! Sombra assumes!”

As she spoke her eyes flared with a darker shade of magenta colored magic with bolts of black lightning surrounding her body.

“When you assume I beat you! I beat you into nothingness or into submission! I own you! It is the fundamental law that applies to everything Night Spark! You damn fool! You are nothing if you assume! Have you learned nothing from Frankenpony? What about Jurassic Pony? Or The Island of Dr. Mareau? They all assumed! Every last one of the blind fools assumed they had control or knew what they were doing, but they all failed! They died Night Spark! Do you want to die!?”

She blasted the ground next to him and he watched as part of the balcony atomized and vanished into nothingness. Night Spark stared with wide eyes at the mad god before him. He was scared. Celestia hated him and he understood that. He could meet her glare and say that he would not fear her. Twilight on the other hand was crazed. Her eyes held a darkness he had never seen before. She lifted him with her magic and teleported into her kitchen. He was floating near her face as she spoke. Her words were nonchalant and mumbled almost as if nothing had happened.

“Do you know how to make breakfast?”

“Uh I suppose I could attempt to make Miss Doo proud and do my best to make some of her muffins?”

“Mmm. Acceptable.”

The magical aura faded and Night Spark fell to the kitchen floor and Twilight sat silently at the table. Silence passed as Night Spark tried to asses a what had just happened. With great caution in his step he began to gather ingredients for muffins. Twilight sat like a zombie at the table and blankly stared at the extravagant wood before her. Night Spark avoided any conversation as he did not wish to anger her further. Time passed and muffins were made. A plate full of them were placed before Twilight. She stared at them for a minute as she contemplated whether or not she would exert the necessary effort to grab one. Hunger overpowered laziness and she began to eat. Night Spark sat next to her and waited for her to speak. No words were exchanged for an awkward amount of time. Eventually Twilight sighed and let her head fall into her hooves

"Listen Night Spark... I uh... I'm sorry. I just don't do mornings... ever."

He shifted in his seat.

"I understand princess, however it is not morning it is one in the-"

Twilight lifted her head from her hooves and simply glared at Night Spark. Her morning insanity had not yet completely vanished and he did not wish to test her limits. So he corrected himself.

"I am sorry as well princess. In the future I shall be more respectful of your sleep cycle. I do not wish to be an even larger disturbance, but I did come to you for a reason. Since we spoke at the diner I have been desiring time alone with you."

Twilight raised a brow. Night Spark face hooved and blushed.

"Forgive me that sounded... I wish for us to teach one another things... damn it that sounds wrong as well. Princess I am asking for you assistance in finding a solution to my limited magic. Were it not for you I would be dead. I cannot go on otherwise. I was thinking we observe Star Swirl's books and see if anything can be done. In return for your expertise and help I will teach you all I can of my kind. Our eating and sleeping patterns, our magic, and much more. You will be the first pony to gain this much knowledge. What say you?"

Twilight's eyes lit up with joy. Someone actually wanted to dive hoof deep into books with her and combine research efforts. In return she gets knowledge that nopony else has. The very thought was intoxicating to her.

"Night Spark I hope you are ready. I take studying more serious than darn near anything. If we start now we can probably narrow down the books we will need to look at. Then we can make lists of spells that alter magic. Magic amplifying spells, magic nullification spells, magic reconfiguring spells... Oh! We can make lists of magic organized by species! It could have subcategories with different topics-"

Night Spark nearly deflated.

What have I done?

Canterlot Market:

"Oh my Celestia you look..."

Rarity eyed the changeling’s newly formed armor. After trying many different booths and shops they found nothing to Frost's interest. Rarity decided that if nothing could be found than something could be made. She and Frost sat near the center of the market square which had a large fountain in the middle. Rarity had whipped out her emergency sketchpad and drew up various designs for Night Frost. Frost had easily recreated anything Rarity drew by shifting the shape of the ice armor she wore. The latest design was something of a guilty pleasure of Rarity's. It was based off of the armor that Nightmare Moon wore. Frost's ice hoof shoes were no longer as jagged and sharp. They were smoothed out and rose a little higher up her legs. The chest plate was smooth curved ice as well. While it resembled the shape of Nightmare Moons plate it was not one solid piece. The plate was composed of interlocking layers that moved with Frost to allow her more mobility and comfort. The shingled layers extended down her chest and under her to protect more than the armor it was based off of. Rarity pleaded with Night Frost to transform her wings into pegasi wings. However, based on idle chit chat between the two, Rarity learned that Night Frost was not the flying type. Instead of seeing wings that go unused Rarity put her creative mind to use. She had designed ice armor similar to the wing blades that some of the Equestrian military wore. Each feather had been encased in a very thin layer of ice. If Night Frost spun rapidly the thin layers of ice would fly out from her wings and slice through any surrounding enemies.

“Rarity? Does this one not work as well? We must take a break. I understand your intent and while I am grateful I do not know how much longer I can bear to rearrange my armor. I am growing bored.”

Rarity picked up her jaw and shook her head.

“No my dear… this is it. You have the armor of a goddess. It demands both fear and admiration. It’s perfect!”

“Truly? I must see!”

Night Frost hopped up onto the edge of the fountain and stared at her reflection in the water. As her eyes admired the new armor she altered her position to get a better view.

“Rarity… this is wonderful. On my own I may have… no. I would have never had the creativity to produce something so amazing. Take it from a changeling who finds nearly all of your kinds fashion hideous. You are a true master of your craft!”

Rarity’s eyes swelled up with joy but before she could thank Night Frost for the kind words another voice had called out towards them.

“Stop right there changeling!”

Two large guard ponies in golden armor approached them.

"You think we'd just let you waltz around as if nothing happened? You're a murderous bug!"

Rarity stepped forward and placed herself in between the guards and Night Frost.

"How dare you?! On what grounds is she being detained?"

The guard shook his head.

"She is a murderer. I recognize you Miss Belle and I know all that you have done for our kind. I am grateful to you however that does not mean you can defend the enemy. This changeling is not only the daughter of Chrysalis, but she killed many equestrian soldiers…stallions and mares that fought to protect innocents that she would have slaughtered. I am to arrest her. Now step aside.”

Rarity puffed up and was to continue to argue but Night Frost intervened.

"It is true Rarity. After all a short time ago I was in command of well over a thousand changelings. You have already done so much for me. I'd like to consider my friend if that is acceptable. I do not wish for you to place yourself in a position that may jeopardize you reputation. I will go with these ponies.”

Rarity frowned. She looked back and forth between the guards and Night Frost until her head dropped low.

“Well then… take care of yourself Frost. I will make sure Twilight knows about this. She will-“

The second guard scowled at Rarity’s words and pushed forward. He moved in on Night Frost.

“Don’t assume the princess can save her. Our duty is to Equestria and her ponies first. Princess Twilight will not be helping this changeling as she is with the other one. Now get moving bug!”

The guard shoved Night Frost so hard she fell into the fountain. Her ice armor caused her body to float. The Stallion who had shoved her chuckled.

“I was wondering whether or not you float. Guess you do. All right now get out and let go.”

Night Frost slowly stepped out from the fountain. Rarity’s scolding towards the guards was drowned out by the rage she felt. The temperature in the square began to rapidly drop. In a matter of seconds the entire fountain froze. Before either guard could take action they found ice slithering up their bodies. As the ice continued to form Rarity took several steps away. She found herself shivering as the entire area was already as cold as the Crystal Empire outskirts. The ice wrapped around the guards’ bodies like white vines.

“I am trying to be courteous. I am trying to be lady like. I am trying to resist the urge to spill your insides out. However, that is becoming increasingly problematic as you harass me and my kind. Tell me, are we enemies or are we friends? Hmm?”

The arctic vines began to expand. Each little arm grew thorns and shards of ice that pressed against the skin of the guards as if they were wrapped in frozen rosebushes.

“If we are enemies… if I am a bug… than I suppose it is squashed or be squashed.”

She tightened her grip on them and dropped the temperature even more. Their bodies were so cold they could not scream for help as their shivering became spasming. The cold ice burned against their bodies.

“So what will it be?”

The guard who initially confronted them grunted so pathetically it resembled the whine of a small animal. Night Frost released her grip on them and watched in triumph and their bodies fell limp to the ground. She gave the guard who pushed her a buck to the gut for good measure. Rarity took a step towards the stallions. She opened her mouth to speak but Night Frost spoke first.

"If I wanted them dead I assure you they would be so. My actions, while extreme are actually a step down from the norm. You must think..."

She looked down upon the two stallions and sighed. Frost did not regret her actions but she felt strange. Part of her wanted to be in a place where she wouldn't have to freeze ponies or be so aggressive. A white hoof lifted her gaze and for yet another time Night Frost did not mind the touch of a pony. Rarity smiled.

"Listen dear... these ruffians are no stallions. They are rude and impertinent ponies. True, you were a bit harsh... but so were they. While I couldn't say I'd have handled the situation any better, I do believe two things.For starters I don't advise handling aggression with aggression. You and I share much in common. Personality, fashion, determination... charm even."

Rarity flicked her mane. Whether it was to simply adjust her mane or conceal her blush, she didn't know.   "You can assert your femininity without flaunting yourself around like some Manehattan street mare. You can use this to your advantage if you know how. Not to fret... I'll teach you. Lastly..."

Rarity stood a little straighter and continued.

"You have killed. I apologize, but I don't think it's appropriate to dance around such a dark deed. Yet today you showed restraint on your enemy even when they put you down. That is an admirable quality Night Frost and one you should be proud of. I know, this is strange given that our kind is at war with yours. Perhaps you will adjust or perhaps you won't. That is a mystery honestly. You dark deeds can never be forgotten but they can be forgiven. So long as you continued to carry yourself in such a manner and rise above the negativity directed towards you. As a pony I forgive you as I hope you can forgive myself and my kind."

Frost look at Rarity through the haze of tears. She could tell the pony was being truly genuine. She felt so different. Before she asked Rarity something she noticed all the foals playing in the new formed ice. The entire market had been turned into a makeshift ice rink. Instead of fear or anger there was only joy.

"Rarity, what could I possibly forgive you for?"

Rarity also stared at the tiny ponies enjoying themselves.

"In war, both sides are guilty. War is more dangerous than anything. It brings out the worst in us whether we are aware of it or not. These stallions are just the beginning I'm afraid. We fear what we don't understand and frankly nopony understands this war. Do you? Do you know why your mother is doing this?"

Night Frost let her question linger. She had so many feelings swelling up inside her. She could taste the love radiating off of the ponies in the area and even from the pony next to her. That would have received her attention had something else not distracted her. Night Frost felt something familiar and dark. It presence was powerful and reminded her of only one thing.

"...no..."

Twilight’s Tower:

Twilight sat at her table feeling very embarrassed. As she ate her breakfast her mind cleared and certain actions of hers became more clear to her. All she could do was awkwardly smile at the silent changeling standing in the room.

“Listen Night Spark… before we start… I just wanted to…”

Hearing her speak again made him tense up. She noticed his posture tighten and winced internally.

“Hey I’m sorry. Mornings are just not my thing… neither is noon… I guess I pulled a Luna on you. Please ease up I’m not going to send you to Saddle Arabia. Speaking of which… remind me to write their embassy a letter… today would be the third time I’ve sent my guards there.”

Night Spark hesitantly approached the table.

“May I take a seat? Without being dismantled at the molecular level?”

Twilight blushed and nodded. Night Spark sat at the table with her and exhaled a large amount of air he did not know he was holding. To ease the tension he decided to be bold and speak again.

“Princess I feel it is important to discuss a few things with you. Some things pertain to my current disposition and some do not.”

“What did you want to talk about?”

“Well you once told me that I cannot rely on you as a continuous supply of magic. I would like to know if you have another solution. Princess I just wish to live a normal life here among your kind.”

Twilight thought for a moment.

“Well why haven’t you fed?”

Night Spark’s eyes twitched slightly. He tried to hide it but Twilight was not oblivious to the smalls signals that betrayed him. She queried him again.

“Don’t you feed? Chrysalis and the others fed off of love. It supplied her with enough power to best Celestia. You don’t need her or any other pony for that matter. You can save yourself. That’s the simplest solution without out digging through old books… not that I mind doing that but still…”

Night Spark looked down at his hooves. The feeling of guilt washed over him.

“I make the choice to not feed. My mother no longer shares her love with me. She told me to feed off of your kind…or perish. Believe me Princess. There are times when I wish I could. I could feed and increase my power, my speed… I could become better. Yet doing so would destroy me as it would the love I take from others. At the end of the day it does not matter how you look at it. We are parasites. To make matters worse I can feed off more than just love.”

Twilight’s ears twitched. Her puzzled expression disguised the rising tension in her voice. Intricate ideas and solutions were being formed and destroyed in her mind as she took in Night Spark’s words.

“Wait, what are you-“

“I can feed off of your hope. The hope a mother has for her children, the hope you have for ponies to get through this war, the hope Miss Doo has that each day will be a good one. I could feed off it. I may never reach the power of an Alicorn but why do you think I am so deadly? Training? A few spells? You have military ponies here with a lifetime of training. Yet I could turn them to ash. In fact if I were to feed I wager the only ponies who could stop me or my siblings would be the Alicorns and perhaps some other highly trained unicorns such as your brother. I don’t care for that power though. If it comes at the cost of destroying the love and hope ponies share than I would rather die.”

Twilight stood and began to pace. Night Spark sighed and rested his head on the table. Minutes passed and the pacing continued until Twilight turned to point at him.

“You have to feed. Before you interrupt me just listen. We can measure your intake of these emotions here. With some time I can make a controlled experiment where we can see if we can have you feed without negatively impacting ponies. You may think it evil or parasitic but you are a changeling Night Spark. To not feed… it’s suicide. Traditional food can keep you from keeling over but it does not replenish you magical energy. Chrysalis made you and your siblings to be instruments of war. Double the intake of traditional changelings and in turn making you nearly unstoppable. If you or Night Frost were to feed for a single day alone you'd be rivaling high unicorns. It’s no wonder Frost beat you at the Crystal empire. She is probably still feeding.”

“Princess I cannot feed. I have not since Appaloosa. If I feed… I don’t think morals alone can stop me from continuing. We have to search for another way. A way that does not make me some kind of leech to your kind.”

She walked up to him and placed a hoof on the table. She punctuated each word by tapping the table.

“You are not some leech! I am tired of you treating yourself like you are not a part of Equestria! You have to have respect for what you are Night Spark otherwise nothing I do will ever help you. You’ll be living a meaningless life. Even the mosquito for all of its annoyances has its place in the world. This is why this war is so terrible. To many think it is kill or be killed. It doesn’t have to be. I don’t want changelings to die out.”

“Forgive me Princess but you are wrong.”

Twilight cocked an eyebrow.

“Excuse me?”

“You are gravely mistaken. We are both educated. We can both discuss the importance the mosquito has in the ecosystem. What importance does a changeling have? What do we do? What have we done? Your kind has flourished for over a thousand years and the only time changeling have been involved have been times of gruesome acts. I do not pollinate flowers. I do not spread seeds. Changelings feed and deceive. That is our nature. Were I a true changeling I would feed on your love for your friends. I would feed on that bond until it is broken. Only when you are void of love and friendship would I move on to the next target. It is obviously not Celestia or Luna, but who ever is the architect of this world is a wretched being. What kind of loving creator would create changelings?”

Twilight furrowed her brow and glared at him. She was growing agitated.

“Night Spark you should learn something about me. I do not believe that anything is worthless. Everything is connected in someway. That is why I love science and math. We are all connected. Cells come together and form a larger tissue, tissue forms an organ which is part of a larger system. Those systems come to form us. We come together to form communities and cites and countries. The planets are small parts of a star system and those are part of galaxies. Night Spark it all matters! The moon is there to protect us from the dangers of space. Planets that are lightyears away can nudge an Equestria sized asteroid an inch to the left. That is the difference between a flourishing world and a dead one. Do you understand what I am telling you?”

“Yes Princess and it is all pretty rhetoric. I do not nudge asteroids.”

Twilight facehoofed and groaned.

“You impacted Night Frost’s life! You nudge her an inch away and changed the course of her life. Aren’t you aware of that? She saved Cadence and Shining Armor and me. All because of you! What about Ditzy? Think of your impact on her life. Most ponies were oblivious to her treatment of didn’t care. You nearly killed some ponies because they were rude to her.”

Night Spark stood up and pushed in his seat. He shook his head.

“Yet because of me she nearly lost her sister as well as her own life. I watched them both fall from the sky. For any good I have done I have cause just as much if not more damage. If I feed I will only do more harm to those I care for.”

“UGH! You are just like Applejack you know that? Sometimes you can be a stubborn-“

Night Spark erupted in green flame and shifted his form to that of a mule. He knew he had to light her mood and change topics if they were to get anything done. Upon seeing his new form and his smug grin Twilight couldn’t help but smile herself. She shrugged.

“All right, you win for now. I can’t guarantee anything but I’ll see what we can find in some books. Since Spike is out you’ll have to help me get them together.”

Night Spark changed back to his normal form and kept smiling.

“Of course Princess!”

“Please tell me you have found something in this-“

Night Spark held both hooves out before him and pointed to the ocean of books on the floor. He then fell on his back completely exhausted. Twilight was skimming through an outdated encyclopedia while cross-referencing a newer one. She chided Night Spark like he was a foal.

“Just have patience and keep looking. Besides there is so much you can learn while searching for your answer.”

Night Spark grumbled something under his breath.

“If you call me an egghead again-“

He scoffed to cover up his crime.

“I would never stoop to-“

“I will send you to Saddle Arabia. Don’t think I only do that to my guards. Just ask Rainbow Dash.”

Night Spark rolled around in books as he grew bored. Twilight’s eye twitched as her books silently cried out in pain. Magenta magic enveloped Night Spark and forced him to sit up right in a corner. A book to the face prevented him from complaining.

“If I find a single page bent…”

Night Spark sighed and sank down the wall. The book rested on his torso. Thoughts of various things came to him. He thought about the night he nearly told Ditzy he loved her.

Everything that could have possibly went wrong….went wrong…

Now the mare of his dreams thinks he is in love with Luna. He would have to tell her again. A simple statement that proclaims his love for her.

No interruptions. No muffins or ice. Just her.

At that moment the door burst open. Night Spark jolted to an offensive position and had his horn charged. The crackling of electricity was the only audible noise short of turning pages. At the door stood a terrified messenger pony. Twilight was still lost in her encyclopedia.

“State your purpose pony. Why barge in with such force?”

Night Spark kept his aim on the brown mare. She timidly stuttered a response.

“The P-princess… she is… foal.”

Night Spark eased up his stance.

“Speak clearly pony.”

“Princess Twilight… is going to be an auntie?”

Twilight’s right ear twitched.

The mares words made it passed the filter that typically blocks out everything while she is reading. The information was processed in several picoseconds. In speed that defied all physical boundaries Twilight bolted up and her horn nearly exploded in white energy. Night Spark found himself in a different bedroom along with several other ponies. He recognized most of them. Before the white magical aura was gone Twilight was already at Cadence’s side making sure everything was perfect. Night Spark was about to join her but a pile of books nearly crushed him.

  “Twilight don’t worry Cadence is fine.”

Celestia’s voice got the younger alicorns attention. She looked around and saw her whole family, her friends, and the princesses. All of them were standing around Cadence. Twilight took a deep breathe.

“Sorry. So am I an Auntie yet?”

Shining Armor was at the edge of Cadence’s bed. He smiled at his sister and chuckled as he spoke.

“Twily, Cadence had a few close calls. The doctors think the time is soon. Of course you all won’t be in here for th-“

Twilight interrupted.

“Why? Live birth? It is the perfect time to study! So many interesting things about our biology taking place. The dilation, the first breath of a new foal, the-“

Cadences normal demeanor faded and she grunted in pain.

“Twilight so help me if you study me giving birth I will study how many burned libraries it takes to destroy you!”

Everyone in the room snickered a bit as Twilight blushed. Rainbow Dash nudged Applejack.

“Hey AJ, you sure this is the real Cadence? Seems like Chrysalis don’t ya thin-“

Cadence’s head snapped to the right and her eyes ripped into the pegasi’s soul. The Pink Alicorn held a disturbing grin.

“Real funny Rainbow Dash… Almost as funny as all the Wonder bolts being banished to Tartarus. Almost as funny as me grinding you into rainbow juice!”

Shining Armor knew it was time. He grinned nervously and motioned everyone to leave.

“Okay!!! Everyone out please. Leave me alone and my beautiful wife alone. Don’t let them forget about me.”

They all began to exit the room save for a few doctors. Cadence could be heard screaming in pain.

“Rainbow Juice!!! I make a special cloud just for you Rainbow Dash!! Just for you!! Call me Chrysalis one more time! Just bucking try it! I wonder how Scootaloo would react if I made your cloud rain on her!!! It’s Raining Rainbow literally!!! HA HA HA HA HA-“

Rainbow Dash stuck close to Luna who patted the cyan pegasus with a dark wing to comfort her. Rainbow looked up at Luna with wide fearful eyes.

“You know I preferred when you were the evil princess just saying…”

Luna’s wing patted Rainbow a little harder. The cyan pony grunted in pain.

“Ow! Ok too soon! My bad…”

The group stood in a long hall right outside Cadence's room. Night Spark started to move to towards Luna when a towering white object blocked his path. Celestia leaned her head down to glare at him.

“What are you doing here?”

Night Spark smirked at the princess.

If this is how she wish to carry out every encounter than I suppose I could have some fun

“Why me? Oh I am up to the usual. Plotting your assassinations, the destruction of all your ponies, and what kind of wine I shall be drinking while sunbathing atop your corpse. How you doing oh great bearer of light?”

Celestia got right up into his face.

“Do you think you should be playing games with me?”

Night Spark grinned.

“I would to princess! I hear you are quite the chess master.”

Celestia’s nostrils flared but Night Spark was confident she wouldn’t do anything in front of the others.

“Princess Celestia I am here because I was with Twilight. She has agreed to help me. I also fought and helped defend Princess Cadence. Were it not for me persuading my sister to join me she would have been dead along with Prince Armor. That is why I am here. Now I suggest you destroy me or move out of the way.”

Celestia held a malicious smirk.

“If I don’t Night Spark? What then?”

He scowled.

“Don’t tempt me. As of late I have wondered whether or not you can be burned. My lighting is hotter than any flame. Perhaps I can place a spot on the sun.”

Celestia’s wings slowly started to twitch as her anger grew. Night Spark tensed at seeing this and his own eyes started to glow. He wanted to attack her but, he knew it would be foolish. Celestia fought at another level. However he would not back down. He refused to give her that satisfaction.

“Sister calm down. I didn’t know you had such a fetish for changelings! Look at you with your wings flustered and such. It seems Night Spark may have to been visiting you during my shifts.”

The room snickered a bit but, Celestia singled out Rainbow’s snicker. She turned away from Night Spark and for the first time in Rainbow’s life she saw a pissed off Celestia. The Cyan pony took another step towards Luna who was grinning as wide as a crescent moon. Luna continued.

“Or perhaps is it you Night Spark who has the fetish for Alicorns? The tension between you and my sister is powerful enough to move the sun and the stars. Then there is the private visits to Twilight’s personal tower. I assume the excuse is studying? Oh and the dreams! Night Spark the things you and I have done! Why have you never brought up these feelings to me?”

Twilight was sputtering nonsense gibberish as she tried to defend herself to everyone. Night Spark stood eyes wide with a red face. He tried to speak but Luna kept going.

“Oh Miss Doo told me so much my little friend. Not to fret. I share the moon with all ponies and creatures but for you? I will share my full moon.”

Night Spark’s brain was shutting down. He became so nervous and embarrassed that he suddenly erupted into green flames. Luna had caught him off guard. Now everyone in the room was staring at Trixie. Even Celestia held a dumbfounded expression. Night Spark felt awkward and then looked down at himself. His mouth opened and then closed. Twilight pointed her hoof at him.

“Night Spark, why do look like Trixie?”

He tried to find exits and immediately cursed mentally as this happened to be the only hallway in the castle that did not have windows. A long sigh escaped him.

“I- This is a very long story. If changelings are made uncomfortable enough they will transform.”

Rarity looked puzzled as she spoke.

“Yes that’s fine dear but why do you look like Trixie?”

Night Spark blushed and failed to talk as he felt Luna walk around him observing his new form. She giggled and shook her head.

“Perhaps your mind is truly a disturbed one. Roleplaying as Trixie Lulamoon while sharing my full moon. Naughty Night Spark. You remind me of one of Celestia’s chamber guar-”

A massive white wing smacked Luna. She laughed and pointed a hoof at Celestia. The two sisters bickered while the mane six pondered why Night Spark looked like Trixie and why he wasn’t changing back. Luckily for him the screeching sounds of Cadence giving birth and cursing distracted all of them. The horrifying sounds continued for a short while as well as Shining Armor’s pleading and screaming. Only when a crying foal was heard did everyone calm down. A few minutes later a pale doctor pony and his staff exited the room appearing to be traumatized. They barely muttered the ok to enter the room.

Everything looked in order. Shining Armor was shivering next to Cadence with deep purple bruising on his throat and hooves. He had a bloodied nose and black eye. Cadence was breathing a little heavier than usual and her coat glistened with sweat. Held in her hooves was a small unicorn with a light pink coat. Her short mane was blue and pink with a thin gold streak. She had bright blue eyes. Every pony in the room melted and gushed over the newborn. Cadence smiled at every pony and looked back at her daughter.

“Crystal…”

Shining Armor leaned in and kissed Cadence.

“Strong and beautiful just like her mom.”

Rarity started bawling in Night Spark's coat. He simply stared at the tiny little pony. He had never seen such a small pony. Dinky had been the smallest he knew. The tiny filly cried and squirmed. Night Spark felt happy and he didn’t know why. The room was filled with more love and hope than he had ever felt before.

You have to feed…

Night Spark quietly gasped as Twilight’s words rang in his head. He got out of Rarity’s grip and stepped away. Silently he left the room.

How could I feed on something so… precious?

I can’t and I never will.

After leaving the castle he walked around the streets still stuck in the form of Trixie. Many thoughts passed through his head as he walked alone. These thoughts clouded his senses and he was unable to detect the guards following him… or the dark presence they held within them.

Dread Intrusion

Dread Intrusion:

“It has been too long Night Spark.”

The voice came from a black void. He could feel himself turning and searching for the source. Black was all that he saw.

“Where are you?! Face me!”

A bright green light blinded his vision. It glowed brighter and resonated with his surroundings. As if they were thrown to him by some deity from above, the pieces of the world formed around him. Starting from as far away as he could see the ground rushed towards him and slid under his hooves. Crooked and old trees burst from the ground as their leaves rained down onto each branch. The land in the distance rippled as if it were water. Each ripple formed the familiar mountains. Night Spark felt the entire world around him fall. He looked down and saw the ground several thousands of feet below him. Despite being able to fly the sight was unnerving. As is the mountain could sense his feelings it began to sweat rock and brick by the thousands. They flew around in the sky creating their very own tornado. At the base Night Spark could see that they were forming structures. More specifically they were forming canterlot. When they finished Night Spark was standing in the balcony of Celestia’s tower. The bright green light flashed once more then settled and revealed itself to be the sun. Night Spark recognized the scenery as he had seen it before.

“Mothe… Chrysalis? Show yourself!”

He stared out into Equestria waiting for her to appear. The soft sound of hooves made his ears twitch. With great agility he turned and faced her. Chrysalis saw the glare he was giving her and did her best to calm him. She spoke softly and allowed herself a few small steps towards him.

“Chrysalis? I see… Listen Night Spark I am sorry. Failing as your mother is only one of my many mistakes. I want you to know that I am sorry.”

Night Spark sat silently and watched her. He had been down this road before and would not let his guard down. Chrysalis sighed and moved towards the edge of the balcony. She just barely brushed past Night Spark who sat still.

“You need to leave my son. Leave Canterlot and go as far away as you can take yourself. The horde is nearly back to its previous strength. Canterlot will be where we strike next. When it is weakened...”

Night Spark’s eyes went wide with fear. The thousands of changelings that were defeated at the empire were already back and as strong as before.

“What do you mean when Canterlot is weakened?”

She pulled him in with her magic and wrapped her hooves around him. Night Spark fought briefly but succumbed to her warmth.

“Night Spark, my son… despite all that has happened… I love you. That is why I am warning you. We may never have the bond that we both wished for and I may never be mother to you. Even so you must escape this city. Our problems no matter how serious, will not forestall my plans.”

She silently held him as she watched the green sun flare with power.

“How I wish we had the chance to watch the sun together. You and your siblings… It is a dream that must remain exactly that, a dream.”

She let him out of her grip and looked down at him.

“To be a part of a family is important my son. A family gives you many things. In times of weakness it can give you strength. In times of loss it can give you comfort. Most importantly family can give you unconditional love.”

Night Spark reeled away from her.

“Love? What love has family ever given me? What love did you show me? Is this some joke to you? The ponies I once called family loved me only when they thought I was a pony. Now you say you love me and yet still you leave me to survive on my own. You cast me from the hive mind and severed any connection between us!”

She shook her head and smiled sadly at him.

“Do not confuse your connection to the hive mind with my love for you. There is a war and we both stand on opposite sides. Though no matter what happens I will love you. No matter who fights who and no matter who dies you will always have my love. I care for you Night Spark even if you don’t care for me. If your changeling family is truly lost to you than at the very least go and make amends with your pony family. Do not punish them any more for my own sins.”

He pounded his hoof onto the tiles beneath him. Her words struck a nerve and a sickening rage burned in his eyes as he spoke.

“Cease your lies and speak the truth for once in your damn life!”

Chrysalis posture faltered as if his words were stabbing her. She tilted her head to the side and looked at him with confused eyes.

“Night Spark I do not understan-“

“You are lying! You always do. Lies are the changeling way. Deception and shadows. I have difficulty believing a single thing you said. I don’t believe anything any more. How can I? Your lies have tossed me around my entire life. Lie after lie, and like a sick animal limping towards its tormentor I fell for them. The only creature I trust completely is a pony who you would see dead.”

While shaking with anger he took a step closer and looked straight into her eyes.

“What right do you have Chrysalis? To determine the fate of an entire species? Revenge? That’s it?! Instead of growing and showing the world what good we can do we are all damned as your genocidal monsters? No I will stay in Canterlot. It will be easier watching every single living thing on this planet die than to be tricked by your treachery one more time.”

He sighs and looks out towards the green sun.

“I will die but at least that is true. If I remain in Canterlot than I will die and you will kill me…”

She lowers herself to his level and forces him to look at her.

“No. You will not. You will leave Canterlot. You must not stay! Take the gray mare you love. Take her with you and go!”

At the mentioning of Derpy his eyes went wide.

“How do you know-“

She smirked and raised a brow.

“I am the changeling queen my son. I have spies in every kingdom and empire. The eyes and ears of every changeling are my own.”

He stood a little taller and spoke in a low voice.

“You will leave her out of this.”

Chrysalis prodded him with a hoof.

“Oh I already have, Night Spark. Do you realize how many opportunities I have had to end her life? I have known her face since Night Storm saw it in Ponyville. I could have had her and Dinky killed at anytime. I did not because I saw how much joy they brought you. Joy that you deserve.”

“Why do you care? I am a failure in your eyes. I am a traitor to our kind and the killer of my brother, your son. Where is your love for him? Where is your love for the other pawns in your game?”

The muscles in her face tensed and her anger briefly spiked. She took a deep breath in and exhaled slowly. With her eyes closed she spoke and did so solemnly.

“A part of me shall always despise you for what you did. You took Night Storm from me. You took him and chose the life a pony over your own brother. However I know that my hate is misguided. I am the reason that you both were driven apart. I am reason for your fight.

Off in the distance the green sun flared brightly. Arcs of green fire began to wash over the land. Each arc boiled away the trees and mountains. Everything began to fall apart and was sent hurtling towards the sun. Chrysalis smiled at him. It was a smile that only a mother could give her child.

“You are made from my greatest hopes, Night Spark. Hopes that have yet to be realized. Remember at least that. That a mother somewhere out in this world has the greatest hopes for her child.”

Green fire consumed her and all returned to black.

Night Spark’s eyes slowly peel open. It takes him a moment to recognize his surroundings. The alleyway was small and damp. It was not unlike some of the caves in the hive. Standing up and stretching he remembered why he had slept there. He felt that Twilight deserved time alone with her family. Derpy had welcomed him into her guest room but he had felt uncomfortable being near her or Dinky with his temptation to feed. The street was the only option and now he was beginning to regret it. A small crowd of ponies had been watching him from the street. They stared at him for some time before he decided it would be best to leave. The first step he took caused one of the ponies to scream for the guards. Night Spark tensed up and quickened his pace. The crowd moved out of his way but he was blocked by a single guard.

“Halt! Where are you off to?”

Night Spark did not like the look the guard gave him. Something about it was off. It seemed as if he blinked rather slowly and not nearly enough. The look his eyes held was feral.

“Hello guard I am simply on my way to a friend.”

It took a moment for the guard to process the words.

“Who is your friend?”

Night Spark smirked.

“The one and only Princess Celestia. Why I am sure if you take me to her now she would invite you in on our tea party. If that is all than I shall be on my way.”

A wing concealed in metal blocked Night Spark as he tried to walk around the guard. Exhaling slowly he turned to look at the guard.

“Speak your intentions, you towering imbecile but, do not attempt to stand here and intimidate me. Making your skin sear and turning you to ash would be an easy task for me.”

As if listening to his threat a large number of guards made themselves visible. One down the street near a cafe entrance and another from in the crowd of ponies. Several others appeared as well. The guard blocking Night Spark spoke in a tense manner.

“You are under arrest, changeling. You have the right to remain silent as anything you say can and will be used against you in the court of the two sisters. As it is a time of war there may be a delay in your sentence and-“

Night Spark’s horn cracked with lightning which caused the ponies on the street to panic. The guards began to rush towards him. Night Spark soon found himself surrounded by guards and bystanders as well.

It would be so easy you ignorant fools…

As he glanced at each guard he felt strange as they all returned the same feral look as the one who had stopped him.

Something is not right…

In order to shine a better light on himself and to investigate the strange behavior of the guards Night Spark peacefully surrendered.

The guards escorted him to the Canterlot dungeons. The name did not do the place justice. Night Spark noticed that everything was clean and bright. Even the cells were spotless and looked better than some of the places he had seen in other parts of the city. They had placed him in a holding cell near the entrance. This was a relief for Night Spark as he got to see many of the other guards. Most of the seemed like normal ponies and a few of them were even friendly with him. None of them had the feral look he had seen earlier. Night Spark sat in the cell and stared at the wall. He had grabbed a small rock with his magic and started to write things on the wall.

Celestia is portly

Muffins>Cake

Changelings do it better

The cell became more comfortable to him as he continued to write slanderous things on the walls. The cool and smooth stone reminded him of a home he hadn’t known that he was missing. The hive in the badlands was his home for many year and only now did he realize that part of him missed it. He thought it strange that a prison cell would comfort him but Night Spark knew it was just one of those many differences between ponies and changelings. After several hours the door to the dungeons burst open. A fuming Flash Sentry began to verbal assault the other guards. Night Spark’s head drops upon hearing his brothers voice. As the bickering reached a climax Flash shoved another guard out of anger. Night Spark watched as a fight broke out. For a short time it was several guards versus Flash but then it became every guard for themselves. It was amusing to watch and the other prisoners in holding cells cheered them on.

“Ha Ha HA!!! Bite the buckers ear off!!! Just gnaw at it you filly fooling dog humper!”

A kooky old pony in the cell next to Night Spark nearly had his face squished through the bars as he squawked at the guards. Night Spark found himself laughing harder than he had in a long time. He decided it was time that he joined in the fun. While the guards were distracted he burst in green flames and changed into the solar princess herself.

He took in a deep breath and screamed.

“Incompetent fools!”

The guards immediately dropped what they were doing at stood at attention. Many of them were literally shaking as their princess spoke.

“You all bicker like little colts measuring themselves. You disgrace this city, its ponies, and most of all me. For it is I, who measures longest!”

With wide eyes many of the guards looked around at each other confused.

“You don’t believe me? Come then fools! Look between my thick oversized and portly legs! Better yet come lift this massive pile of sheets I call a tail!”

The laughter of the prisoners could be heard from several building away. All the guards besides Flash were confused.

“Night Spark, cut it.”

He looked at Flash with furious eyes.

“I will never cut that which is longest in equestria!!! I can however…”

Once more green fire burst all over Night Spark.

“…show you what is shortest.”

Standing in the cell was another Flash Sentry.

Even some of the guards started to laugh but most of them were grumpy at being fooled. They began to calm down the prisoners. Flash made his way towards Night Spark’s cell with a smirk on his face.

“At least I don’t play princess dress up.”

Night Spark changed back to his normal form and slumped against the wall. He stared at his slanderous work on the opposing wall. Flash stood at his left.

“What do you want, Flash?”

Flash sat at the cell door and looked at the bars of cold iron separating him from his brother.

“Spark I came here to get you out. The guards just can’t go around arresting anypony even changelings. Until I hear Celestia say buck every changeling on the planet than I won’t let that happen. Especially not to you…”

Night Spark chuckled.

“I’m not so sure. If that fat flanked sun plot hears of what happened in her very own dungeons she may very well condemn my kind. She would just love an excuse to kill me.”

Flash raised a brow.

“I’m not really sure what you’ve got against the princess but you might want to reconsider saying blasphemous things in the city she lives. It’s a sure way to get bucked in the teeth.”

Night Spark’s head rolled slowly to glare at the pony on his left. If there was an expression that could ask how stupid some pony was than it would be the one Night Spark gave to Flash.

“Anypony bucks this changeling and that will be a sure way to get their cutie marks burned from their bodies.”

Flash rolled his eyes and pointed a hoof at the changeling.

“How about we not think about stuff like that? Anyhow… are you holding up well?”

“Well enough. Why do you care?”

The slight twitch in Flash’s face let Night Spark know that his words had stung. Part of him was happy that they did. Part of him wanted to make Flash suffer but he remembered his dream with Chrysalis. After release an internally sigh Night Spark broke the silence he had created.

“I will say what I have to say once to you. After I am done I don’t care how we proceed. I hated you Flash. I hated you, the rest of the family, my changeling family, and the rest of the damn world to. However in a matter of weeks incredible and unimaginable things have occurred. I’ve met a pony who I love like nothing else. Her life has been nothing but struggle and yet she shines brighter than the fat flanked cow in the castle. Despite it nearly killing me I managed to gain another sister. She left behind everything: power, family, position. She let it all go to give me a chance to show her another way. I am slowly getting ponies and changelings that I can truly rely on. My whole life I’ve wallowed around like a lost fool but no longer for now I have anchors.”

Night Spark turned and sat where he could stare Flash in the eyes.

“Truthfully speaking a part of me would still like to harm you. It’s selfish and that’s what I am trying to change. The damn irony is that I should be excellent at this. I am a changeling and here I sit like a stubborn old mule… and like a mule I have been stubborn for too long. So many years were spent being selfish and I will not do that anymore.”

Flash looked down and raised a hoof to wipe his eyes.

“Night Spark… I miss my brother. You don’t have to forgive me but please at least tell me that you…”

“I can’t forgive you… not now at least. Upon recalling our meeting in the Empire I see now that my actions were unfair at best. I should have not directed my hate towards you. You were barely older than me. It is our parents who I should be hating. No… I shouldn’t hate at all. Its all so… so infuriating!!!”

Night Spark’s eyes glowed with energy as his anger rose.

“Then be angry dammit! Get furious Spark! Buck hit me in the face for all I care. Do what you have to do to get it out of your system so we can try to fix things.”

“Flash I cannot promise that it will work and…”

Flash stood up and smiled at his brother.

“It’s not about promises, Night Spark. It’s about effort. It’ll be strange and there will probably be bumps down the road but if you want to try I will give you 110%. Heck I would tell Celestia to buck herself if that’s what it took for you-“

Night Spark jolted up straight and pointed a hoof at him.

“Done! That is required! It must be done! It is the only way to heal the old wounds! You tell Celestia to buck herself and consider us brothers again. Deal?”

Flash deadpanned.

“Are you serious?”

Night Spark’s wide eyes stared at him expectantly. Flash dropped his head a bit.

“You are serious…”

Night Spark slowly nodded up and down.

Flash face palmed and mumbled.

“…fine dammit…”

Night Spark grinned an evil grin and laughed.

“Then it is done. The first steps towards regaining family and bashing the old plot upstairs. Now all we need is for you to get Princess Twilight to release me so I can watch your blasphemous act for myself.”

His brothers cheeks went red and he stuttered.

“P-princess Twilight?”

Night Spark nodded and noticed his brother just stood mindlessly still with glazed eyes.

“Flash. Flash? Hello. Dammit listen to me. Flash! Flash!!!”

A small jolt zapped Flash and he jumped in shock.

“Ow! Oh uh sorry… yeah I’ll go talk to my princess…”

Night Spark raised a brow as his brother slid his hooves across the floor and exited the dungeon. He couldn’t help but notice something off about Flash.

Is he actually scared of Twilight?

The knocking at her door had woken Twilight from a microscope session on top of some of her books. Despite being woke up she was not angry. Twilight lazily moved towards her door. It wasn’t all laziness. She never imagined how attached she would be to her newborn niece. With her parents permission Twilight had already started to read books to the newborn. She knew that Crystal couldn’t understand her but that didn’t matter. Twilight wanted to show Shining and Cadence that she would do all that she could to bestow the wonders of knowledge to Crystal. She also wanted them to know that she was there for them. Twilight smiled thinking about her niece.

“She just so perfect!”

The knocking continued as she opened the door. It was only when she saw Flash Sentry that her smiled faded and her head drooped a little lower than usual.

“Flash Sentry.”

He stood at attention hearing her say his name. She eyed him and grumbled as she turned around and went back into her room. Flash stood at attention staring through the open door. When Twilight noticed this she grunted.

“You can come in. Close the door behind you.”

Flash jumped to action and moved like moving through a door was his singular purpose in life. He followed her into the library and watched as she sat on a large pile of pillows in the corner. She stared at him with annoyed eyes. He watched her like she was the answer to all the questions he could ever think to ask.

“So, uh, guard, what do you need?”

Remembering why he came to see her brought him to life slightly.

“I’m sorry for being a bother, princess. I would normally avoid disturbing you. It’s just that my brother had been arrested.”

Twilight’s ears twitched.

“Arrested? How? Why?”

Flash let his anger get the better of him.

“They arrested him for no reason other than their own selfish fears. This city and the ponies in it are changing. Everypony is turning into near-sighted foals!”

Twilight had never seen Flash so angry. While she was never happy to see some pony angry it was better than seeing his normal self. She never tried to be mean to him but Twilight found his fumbling nature to be annoying. He was not like the human Flash that she had once met. The smooth and confident nature of the other Flash were missing from the guard before her. Without saying anything she sat up straighter and watched him. He saw her looking at him curiously and he misread it as if she were offended by his outburst.

“I’m sorry your highness. That was not appropriate. Please forgive me. Perhaps if it’s alright with you… Princess may I speak freely?”

She wouldn’t admit it but she enjoyed his upset attitude. Twilight nodded and motioned for him to keep speaking.

“This is a growing problem. I don’t care if we are in war we can’t just arrest anypony! There are rules and boundaries. We can’t just forsake those because we are hurt or angry. Night Spark would never do anything to deserve arrest. He didn’t even have to let them take him either. He could easily overpower any street guard. It’s not just him though. What happens when we let our fear control us? Should we just arrest anyone who isn’t a pony? What kind of Equestria are we advertising to other races? Princess it seems like every pony in the city is letting fear control them. It’s like we’re all afraid of differences. We are acting like we are cornered… as if being hateful is justified. Not all changelings are bad and… I don't hate them all.”

Twilight thought on what he said. As she stood up off her cushions she spoke calmly and nodded for him to follow her.

“I understand what you are saying about the ponies in the city. I feel it too. Something has got every pony scared and while I agree with you I also find their actions somewhat understandable. You have to-“

“How can you say that!?”

Flash interrupted her and felt his face get hot. The anger made him exhale loudly through his nostrils as his grinded his teeth. Twilight raise another curious brow at him which once more his mistook for her being offended.

“Uh sorry again, princess… look um I’ll stop talking about this. I shouldn’t be getting this riled up on duty anyway. You are busy enough as it is I needn’t distract you.”

Twilight led him down the stairs in her tower. She knew she could teleport but she was actually finding the conversation interesting.

“Flash I get that you're upset. I am too as I have said. As your princess I am here exactly for these moments. Your concerns are mine so please don’t keep them to yourself. That being said… interrupt me again I will banish you.”

Flash chuckled as he turn to look at her. The furrowed brows on her face silenced him. Just to be safe he waited for a moment. Twilight smirked and continued.

“What I was trying to say is that their fear is understandable. You were at the Crystal Empire Flash. You saw what the changelings did. They poured through like a body of water. An entire empire laid to waste and with few survivors. What happened to Night Spark was not fair. Although I think that he and his sister are exceptions. Every other changeling I have met has wanted nothing but to kill or harm ponies. This is why I can relate with the ponies in the city fearing or even hating Night Spark or any other changeling for that matter.”

“Thats it? We are writing them off as exceptions? Every other changeling is guilty until proven innocent? Crazy! I mean you’re the Princess of Friendship. Aren’t we supposed to give others the benefit of the doubt? If I think Fancy Pants is a snob should I write off all unicorns as such? No! That’s crazy and wrong. What about Spike? Did we not just have a battle against a bunch of dragons before all this changeling business? Should I think Spike a power hungry and blood thirsty dragon? No because I know that isn’t how all dragons behave. Unless Spike is an exception now too?”

They both reached the central chamber of the castle. They proceeded to walk into a different hall that would eventually lead them to the dungeons. Twilight didn’t answer Flash and he did not speak as he awaited a reply. The two walked closely through the castle and simply stared ahead. They both heard each others silence and understood that it was causing tension at a personal level. Flash for was not intimidated by the mare he worshipped. In fact part of him knew that his anger was directed at her. She was supposed to understand these things as well if not better than Celestia. His thoughts were interrupted by her voice.

“Flash your heart is in the right place. Friendship is a gift that everyone including changelings deserve. To be honest with you this situation is hard for me. Changelings tried to hurt my family and my friends. My brother’s wedding wasn’t the only time. Chrysalis tried to make me succumb to her teachings and then she would have had me drain my own friends. My friends who have stood by me and been there when I needed them! She tried taking away what I care about the most! Then she starts slaughtering ponies and nearly kills off the Crystal Empire…”

Once she realized her body was shaking Twilight took in several staggered breaths. She pulled her flared out wings back against her body. Her postured lowered slightly as sadness took over. Gentle tears fell from her eyes Twilight spoke

“Everypony expects me to have this perfect plan for how things should be. They expect me to be able to be fair and just like Celestia and Luna. They have had thousands of years! Thousands of years to master loving everything or everypony equally. It’s that or they mastered deceiving us all into thinking they love us equally. I honestly don’t know. I am not perfect Flash. No matter what this crown or these wings say… I am not perfect. You expect me to love a changeling as much as I love my friends? Well I can’t! Every time I see one I see Cadence down in the Crystal Caverns cold and hurt. I see Chrysalis laughing at my brother and shooting Celestia with her magic. I see my vision fade as massive changelings surround my brother and Cadence at the top of the Crystal Castle. It’s wrong and I know it’s wrong but… I don’t care! Alicorn princess or not you can’t expect me to just forgive and forget something like that. You can’t expect other ponies to either.”

Flash felt as if she had stabbed him through the chest with her horn. He sympathized with her situation but felt it was unfair for her to support those who placed his brother in the dungeon. Flash knew he loved her. From the moment he met her he knew it. Twilight Sparkle was the mare he would have done anything for. She was smart, brave, and selfless for all that he knew. Now he felt that she had changed like the ponies in the city. The Goddess Twilight Sparkle had died for him. She was no longer the sun which burned his wings as he flew towards her each day. Twilight Sparkle was now just his princess. His princess who had just admitted that she could never treat his brother as an equal. How could he love her if she could not even treat his family equally. Steeling himself and making great effort to hide his emotions, Flash Sentry then became a guard. His posture became rigid. Expression left his face and the normally friendly looking guard now became intimidating and distant.

“I understand princess. Thank you for this discussion. I guess I wasn’t seeing everything. Like many things in my life I saw only what wanted. ”

He looked at her out of the corner of her eye. Her gaze fell upon the floor as they walked. He continued coldly.

“I followed my heart blindly and I see that now. Some things are appear to be flawless. Thats just it though isn’t it? They only appear to be flawless. It’s only with a closer look that all the imperfections are revealed.”

Twilight’s tears continued to fall as she walked. She was fully aware of the intended meaning behind his words. Nearly the entire Equestrian Guard knew how Flash felt about her. She sniffled and looked at Flash. He was now as cold and intimidating as any guard save for one detail. She saw the hurt and anger in his eyes as they refused to look at her. Seeing him so distant was new and unfamiliar. His new demeanor was as if Discord had made him flip personalities. Seeing like that made her head hurt a bit. Part of her wanted to slap him. Who was he to judge her? What harm had changeling done to him? She also could simply punish him for insulting her. Twilight bet that his remark would have earned him some terrible nightmares had they been directed at Luna. Yet alongside her anger she felt a terrible guilt. She was supposed to be one of the princesses of Equestria. A model example that all should strive towards and here she was justifying hate and fear. She also destroyed the love a pony held for her. Even if she did not care for him romantically it hurt her to know that a single pony would think of her as selfish. Twilight struggled to reply.

“You’re welcome… Flash… Please know that I am sorry. I must not be a very good princess yet if I can’t even speak to my citizens without out upsetting them.”

Flash stopped her by spreading a wing out. Twilight and the other guards in the corridor were surprised. The only time a guard was to touch a princess was if they were protecting them. Twilight looked right into his gaze and instantly regretted it. Despite retaining the rigid posture Flash’s eyes betrayed his presence. He was hurting and she knew.

“Never…never doubt yourself as a princess. There is not a single pony who does not trust you with their lives. You earned that crown and everypony knows it. I know that no matter how you feel I can trust you to make the right decisions. I meant what I said. I was only seeing my side of this discussion. I don’t look at Night Spark as one of the creatures that slaughtered my family or threatened my friends. Ponies are hurting and they need to grieve. Does that excuse hatred Princess? Despite how I feel on this matter your actions are what’s best for Equestrian society…I just hope that you consider how they’ll impact others.”

He removed his wing from her shoulder and stood tall.

“You know maybe I am angry and maybe I don’t agree with you. I’ll still fight for you and die for you Princess. When the changelings decide to come at us one last time you can trust me to be at your side fighting. I am your guard and you will never have to wonder if I support you. It’s just now you won’t have to worry about me being the annoying guard who thinks he loves you.”

Twilight stopped and stared at him. He opened the gate to the dungeon and held it open for her. Love was something foreign to her and yet she always knew he felt something for her. Annoyance was the best lie she could think of when others teased her about Flash. That lie became a performance that she couldn’t stop. It was something easy to do and got her the same results every time. Flash would drool near her or compliment her and she would shoo him away. He would become disheartened briefly and then return at a later time. Flash never gave up on trying to win her over until now. Twilight wondered what she had done to let him go.

“Flash I-I… love? You love-“

Flash opened the door a little wider and inhaled sharply. The struggle of keeping his emotions in check was more difficult than he had imagined.

“I sound ridiculous but I love you. I have never met another mare like you. You have the best traits of all the Princesses combined and more. I serve and respect the other princess but none of them are like you. No pony feels like they can’t relate to you. If Luna walks in a room I feel like my mom is walking in to beat the wings off of me. If Celestia walks in I feel like a foal in a nursery. Cadence is just so happy that I feel like she is still a changeling in disguise! Twilight when I see you I feel happy. There is a fluttering that happens in my chest every time I even hear your name! School was not my favorite thing but when you go on talking about something for a good long while I listen! Rainbow Dash calls you an egghead and your other friends zone you out but I listen to you like there is no other sound on the planet. I love the passion you have for making sure every pony is ok. I love your work ethic and how driven you are even if it sometimes makes you unstable. Twilight you are a mare that has no equal. For all that… I… I… can’t love a mare who won’t even see my brother as an equal. I haven’t been there for him but I won’t make that mistake again.”

Flash politely motioned for her to walk through the gate. Twilight proceeded in a numb state. As she passed her eyes briefly caught his.

“Flash… I am sorry and I mean that from my heart. I promise you that I will fix this. Let’s just get Night Spark out of there. I’m sure he is going to be pretty upset.”

Torn Asunder

Torn Asunder:

"You have my thanks again, princess. While the dungeons are not as terrible as I imagined it is nice to be on the other side of those bars."

Twilight walked next to him and nodded.

"No thanks are needed, Night Spark. You shouldn't have been in there in the first place."

"That is something I would like to speak with you about. Your guards, or at least some of them, seemed strange. Though none of them are too happy to see me these guards were… well they were emotionless and yet driven. I would have normally attempted to escape however they came from nowhere as if they all knew at a moments notice where I was.”

Twilight shook her head.

“Night Spark could you identify any of the guards who arrested you?”

“Honestly no, princess… its like you royals clone the same three stallions. Still you should be alert. Especially after what my mother has told me.”

She turned and looked at him as he just continued to walk. It took a moment for her brain to connect to her mouth.

“Wait you spoke to Chrysalis?! She’s here?”

Night Spark continued to walked ahead as he spoke.

“No, princess, she is not here. However she reached out to me through the hive mind. I need to search your library again for something. I will tell you everything you wish to know on the way.”

Night Frost took another sip. Cider was so foreign to her and yet its taste seemed so familiar. It was sweet and light. It reminded her of feeding. She noticed a small group of ponies forming in the street outside the diner. It concerned her but she did not want to ruin her peace meeting with her new ally.

“Dinky, I hope you are enjoying this cider as much as I am. This was a splendid way to celebrate our truce, my little friend. You were wise to recommend this tasty beverage.”

Dinky wiped a hoof across her muzzle to get any excess cider off. After falling back in her seat she smiled.

“Yup. To the Moon has the best cider ever. Sis told me once that there are special kinds of cider too. She said that some of them make even the best ponies as clumsy as she is.”

Night Frost frowned at Dinky’s choice of words.

“Dinky, forgive me for asking but, why do you claim that your sister is clumsy? From what I have seen she is among the most tolerable and patient of your kind.”

“Well… because she is…”

Dinky looked at her food as she spoke. Her little hooves poked at the hay waffles.

“My big sis is the best sister ever. She loves me so much that one time she told me that if it came down to me or muffins for life she would choose me. Sometimes she can be clumsy. Like there was one time where she crashed through a ponies window. She landed on their pet frog and… well that’s why we don’t live in Fillydephia anymore. We lived in Manehattan too… but she left the oven on. Everywhere we go it’s something and ponies aren’t as nice as she is.”

Night Frost waved her one hoof in the air as she spoke through her mug of cider. Her eyes watched two stallions outside. They were arguing and closing the distance between them.

“Surely these incidents were accidents? Do they truly warrant calling her clumsy?”

Dinky let her head sink onto the table.

“You don’t get it. Ponies make fun of us… make fun of me. Her name is Ditzy Doo. It’s like our mom and dad knew she was going to be different. Ponies call her Derpy though…”

“Both names sound wonderful, Dinky.”

The little filly looked up at Night Frost with a tiny fire in her eyes.

“It’s not nice. They are making fun of her when they call her that. I know it’s bad but sometimes I wish…”

Night Frost reached across the table and grabbed Dinky’s hooves.

“Never. Dinky, being a sister is hard. I almost took my own brothers life but I love him and I know he loves me. However I do not trick myself into thinking we share the strongest bond. What I see when you are with your sister is the most powerful bond I have seen since the Canterlot Invasion. Do not let others taint that bond. Ditzy would do anything for you and you should do the same. Should any fool dare mock her in front of you than you should teach them that kindness does not have to be shared with vermin. I shall teach you the art of intimidation my friend. You are no longer Dinky, the youngest Doo sister. From this moment forth you shall be known as Dinky the Terminator!”

“IT WON’T WORK!”

Night Frost moved back from the sudden outburst. Dinky watched her through unshed tears.

“I tried. They made fun of her and I used my magic on them. Then they started making fun of me instead. I even zapped Diamond Tiara’s flank. She cried to her daddy and I got sent home to my sis. She cried so much that I cried too. She told me to promise never to use magic on ponies but… sometimes… I…”

Night Frost gave a sympathetic smile and helped her out.

“Sometimes you wish you could do more than just burn their flanks. Sometimes you wish you could pummel them into the ground and make them suffer as they have made you. That anger inside you Dinky, is both a blessing and a curse. They have hurt you for your whole life I presume. That pain cannot be so easily remedied. What you do with that anger will determine who you are. Both paths have their pros and cons. Release your anger and you will make the abusers quiver in fear. They will no longer see you as prey. They will stagger from your very gaze. You could relish in being dominant over the pitiful scum. The other path in unimaginably difficult but you have done it better than most. Keep that anger inside. Hide it away Dinky and let know one see it… at least not yet. Let them laugh and abuse you. Let them see the weak filly and her clumsy sister. As they laugh you shall study and train. Become smarter and stronger than they could ever hope to be. Do not let the anger control you or corrupt you and one day when you are ready… you can silence them all. In the mean time just remember that your sister is going through worse than you. Ditzy is older than you. There was a time where you were not there to be at her side. You cannot abandon her or let your love for her falter.”

Dinky furrowed her brows. The small fire in her eyes burned even hotter but was concealed.

“You’re right, Frosty. I’m gonna hug her so hard when I see her that she’ll fly straight!”

“Dinky I believe you mean… oh because her eyes… I see… Do you ever speak of that to her?”

Dinky smiled nervously and scratched her neck.

“Well I only bring that up when we fight… but I feel bad. Sorry Frosty but sometimes I am a mean pony.”

Night Frost took another gulp of her cider and wipe her muzzle. She spoke with a toothy grin.

“As I can be a mean changeling little one. So long as we are both sorrowful about be mean I think we are-”

Night Frost’s eye caught the two stallions. They were arguing loudly for a moment. Then they started shooting magic from their horns. the crowd around them joined in and a small riot was born.

“Dinky we must leave. We must leave now.”

Dinky turned in her seat and saw what Night Frost had seen. She watched as the stallions tried to kill one another.

“DINKY! NOW!”

The two got up and head for the exit. As they approached Night Frost looked carefully around. The diners guests were all too busy observing the chaos outside. A brief flash of green fire turned Night Frost in to a steel colored mare with a long white mane. Dinky looked at her confused.

“Dinky follow me and I shall answer your questions later.”

As they exited the commotion grew louder. The two of them watched as the guards tried to intervene. They began to separate the ponies and shouted for them to cease fighting. Frost relaxed a bit as the situation seem to die down. She watched the same two stallions beat each other. They were bleeding on the road. One guard tried to separate them. She could hear one of the stallions screaming.

“He’s a damn changeling! He’s going to replace us! All of us! Not me! Not me! Not me!”

The screaming stallion turned to face the guard and shot him in the chest with multiple magic bolts. The guards rushed in to their injured comrade and the ponies were left to attack one another. Unicorns were firing magic at each other. Earth ponies were bucking others and breaking bones. Pegasi were flying around and using their using their hooves to assault each other. Night Frost knew they feared her kind but this kind of fear was something else. It was irrational and misguided. It was an unnatural fear that resonated within her gut. She pushed Dinky towards the direction of Derpy’s home. The filly began to move as Night Frost looked around. Although she could not see anything she felt as if she was wading through a stream of fear. The more she thought she felt the stronger the sensation became.

“Let us go and find your sister, Dinky.”

She opened the door and nearly dragged Dinky inside. Dinky sat herself down on the couch. Night Frost was checking out the windows as Derpy walked in.

“Hey you two? Did you have a yummy lunch, Dinky?”

Night Frost left her place near the window and sighed in relief. She made her way to the couch and stood before Dinky. She placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“Dinky you are my ally now. Whatever is taking place I shan't allow it to harm you.”

Dinky’s jaw trembled as she spoke.

“They hurt that guard…”

“They also hurt each other as well but they will not harm you. You have nothing to fear little one. Sit here and allow me to speak with your sister for a moment.”

She walked over to Derpy and motioned for her to step away from the living room. They both entered the kitchen. From the kitchen they could both see the back of Dinky’s head as she sat.

“You must stay here with your sister and answer the door to no one.”

Derpy looked puzzled.

“But, Night Frost, what if they knock?”

The gray mare looked genuinely lost. Night Frost spoke in a low voice.

“Then you do not answer.”

She looked at Derpy with a firm gaze. Derpy bit her tongue and made a few small attempts to speak. Night Frost wondered what was on her mind.

“Ditzy, what is it? What do you wish to say?”

“But they knocked…”

“What of it? Ditzy for your own safety you mustn't answer the door. Not until I have located Night Spark and-”

She paused when she realized Derpy looked even more confused than ever. Her temper began to grow and she grabbed Derpy firmly.

“Are you telling me you answer the door every time it is knocked!?”

Derpy smiled and nodded.

“Mmhmm!”

Frost let her head drop. She felt like continuing her lecture but she did not have time.

“It is unsafe right now for you or your sister to be outside. I feel like I know what has these guards so vexed and if I'm right... I just need to find my brother. If this is true than this war is going to rage on sooner rather than later. Stay here.”

Night Frost pointed her horn at the door and fired white magic. In a matter of seconds it was covered with a thick wall of ice. She then moved towards a window and started to climb out. Green fire formed wings on her back. Being a pony felt wrong to her. They were disgusting and often dirty. The only thing she enjoyed was her mane. The ice white hair was shimmering in the sunlight. Her natural mane reminded her of her mothers. It had little volume and fell flat on her face. She flicked her mane behind her face and looked up. Despite being in the lower end of the city she could easily see the castle and all its towers. Frost flapped her wings and lifted off.

Lightning spewed from his horn. Hundreds of bright cyan arcs clawed away against Twilight’s shield with no effect. Night Spark smirked. He had access to a limitless pool of magic. Twilight shouted at him.

“Your attacks aren’t effective! They aren’t precise! Instead of focusing on trying to wipe out everything directly in front of you focus on a single point somewhere on your target!!”

His eyes met hers and he nodded. She stood a bit taller bracing for whatever he could dish out. Night Spark kept his focus on her face. His eyes began to glow as the arcs began to join together. Instead of branching out all over they formed a singular and massive bolt. He began to push more magic into the attack. The large bolt doubled in size and split. This continued until once again he had multiple arcs although these were almost as thick as a small pony and aimed only at Twilights face. She found herself having to apply a little more magic to her shield to ward of the attack. Night Spark had been open to learning skills used by unicorns as she had been open to learning more about changeling culture. She had volunteered to start first. She need something to distract her from her discussion with Flash Sentry.

“Are you sure you can hold much longer against this, princess?”

Twilight scoffed and with a single flick of her horn her magenta shield expanded outward until it collided with him. The resulting impact sent him flying toward the wall. He fell down and coughed. Twilight regretted her reaction to his taunt and went over to help him up. She extended a hoof out to him.

“You are skilled, princess. I have never wielded such power and yet you made it seem like it was nothing.”

As he stood she shrugged.

“Yeah well when you have a brother named Shining Armor you can expect to pick up a few tips on defensive spells and tactics. Are you ok? I’m sorry about getting you like that.”

He smiled and waved his hoof.

“Not to worry. Changelings often were severely injured or killed in training.”

“What!? Why?”

“We share everything. Food, wealth, knowledge; anything and everything you can think of that is within reason. In many ways nearly every changeling is equal save for a few things. Some excelled at being scholars while others excelled at being infiltrators. One thing we all tried to excel at was our skill on the battlefield. Some knew their place and did not bother with sparring. Others held their abilities so close to their hearts that many changelings wished to one day challenge my mother. No changeling ever has but they still dream of it.”

Twilight did not like hearing that. Chrysalis had the fear of her own kind as well as ponies.

“Why don’t any changelings challenge her? Why doesn’t she kill the ones who want to? You are part of a hive mind right?”

He chuckled a bit.

“She welcomes those who wish to challenge her. If anything she even prefers them. Changelings are not like ponies. I suppose I am the exception-”

She cringed at hearing him say that.

If only Flash heard you say that…

“Changelings don’t spend their life trying to achieve fame or glory. They spend their life ensuring the glory of the hive. We still have hobbies and individuality but, we do not have the desire for self-glorification. When a changeling wishes to challenge my mother they do not wish to kill her. It is their way of testing their strength and hers. Though I suspect the real reason of her being unchallenged is that the changeling are all but dead. What you see is the result of Necromancy and dark magic so powerful that even Sombra would have difficulty keeping up.”

She looked at him at noticed he was staring blankly.

“Night Spark, are you saying that your mother is wielding dark magic? How long have you known?”

“Yes, well technically I weird it as well. That green flame you see when I change forms? Dark magic.”

Twilight moved closer to him and looked at him with wide eyes.

“Is that why she is attacking? Is she corrupted by Dark Magic?”

“She is corrupted by grief, strife, hatred, and madness. Flip the tables. I abuse your kind and your family. Eventually I call for a mass extermination of your kind because of your differences. You look to Chrysalis, the immortal goddess who told you she loves you as much as she loves me. What does she do? Does she stop the cruelty? No. She fears what the majority would say. After all what is a god that receives no prayers. So you watch your kind get systematically exterminated. Those you once held dear now spit in your face and try to harm you. You retreat to the forsaken desert and are left to suffer the heat and monsters. Your mother and father who are skilled in dark arts end their own lives and to grant you their power and wisdom. The last of your kind left alone in the desert. My mother heard only the dust and echoes in a barren wasteland for who knows how many years. She resorted to madness. The changelings attacking you are ghosts given shape by the sands of the desert.”

Night Spark realized he was tense with anger and noticed Twilight's discomfort. He sighed and walked away from her to the other end of the dome.

“Forgive my rant princess. I know it sounds like an elaborate lie but Luna herself did not deny it.”

“Did she confirm it? Because there are several flaws with your story. For starters if you had access to dark magic you would not be so easily wiped out by ponies. The only advantage you have now is numbers. Back then you would have had that and the changelings older than even Chrysalis. Another odd thing is that based on what I know this would have been taking place during the war against Sombra. If ponies were fighting on two fronts we would have lost.”

Night Spark thought on what she said. It made sense and left many questions to be asked.

“We must speak to-“

The Room shook and a loud boom was heard. They both looked at each other and then at the floor beneath them.

Twilight shot a small bolt at the center of the floor. A small portal formed that led to her room. She motioned for Night Spark to follow and they both proceeded to find out what the noise was. They floated down from the top floor they landed near the massive bookshelves. Twilight’s eyes anxiously watched the books near Night Sparks hooves. He saw this and inched away from them. From where they were standing it became apparent what had caused the noise. A large gaping hole was now in the middle of one of Twilight’s walls. Standing in a pile of rubble was Night Frost. Much to Twilight’s confusion she looked afraid.

“Nice to see you can use a door. What do I owe the pleasure of-”

“Night Tear. She is here... she is in this city, brother.”

Night Spark felt a his stomach drop along with chills up his spine. Twilight looked over to him now realizing she had two terrified changelings in her room. She groaned and then stomped her hoof.

“Will somepony please tell me what is going on?”

Night Spark fell on his haunches. He shook his head and remembered his dream. Chrysalis had warned him.

“She will attack when the city is at its weakest. For once she is not lying and yet I find no comfort in that. This explains why the guards are behaving strangely.”

Night Frost stepped forward and sat near him.

“It also explains why Dinky and I witnessed a massive brawl near To The Moon. A guard was blasted in close proximity by another unicorn.”

Twilight marched over to them and grabbed both their heads with magic. Both of them were forcibly turned to face her. She spoke through her teeth.

“What are you both talking about?”

Night Frost sighed and began to explain. Her voice remained soft.

“Night Tear is our sister. She is in a way more deadly than any of us. Were you to meet her in battle you would not see a warrior. Instead you would meet a thin changeling who seems harmless. Almost like a homeless child. She does not use her magic as others do. In truth I do not believe that she can. Instead she makes you see all which you fear. You begin to hear and see things that would seem ghoulish even to those in the depths of Tartarus."

Night Spark continued for her.

"I rarely saw her while in the hive. Only our mother could resist her magic. The few changelings who wandered into her cave never returned. At least once a month a changeling could be heard screaming from that hole."

Twilight blinked several times before continuing.

"She had her own cave? Is she second in command or..."

"According to our mother she had to be kept in a secluded area. Unlike us Night Tear has no restraints. Her magic is always at its fullest power. The fear and chaos caused by it feed her and make that magic all the more powerful."

Night Frost stopped and looked at her brother.

"Night Spark we are not safe. Everypony already fears us. Night Tear is going to drive them mad. I suggest we leave the city and-"

Twilight's head twitched.

"You can't leave. We need both of you to help find Night Tear. If she is really as dangerous as you say than she has to be the top priority. Listen I know a lot of magic but until I actually see and analyze her magic I don't know how I will be affected. No matter how powerful I am if she affects my head before I realize it... well..."

Twilight looked at Frost desperately and sighed.

"Please stay and help us. You two have the best logical chances of success."

Night Frost looked Twilight up and down. She didn't hate her... she hated what she was asking. The wings on her back tensed as she thought.

"Tell me, Twilight, what do you intend to do with her? Will my sister be killed or will you try to apprehend her first?"

"I would never kill her, Night Frost!”

"No pony will kill her... no pony.”

Night Spark spoke with wide and fearful eyes. Despite his calm voice both Night Frost and Twilight could tell he was distraught.

“We shall find our sister and we will attempt to understand her. I took the life of one of my siblings... I do not wish for another to die. Night Frost, we must approach her as I approached you. We must give her the chance. If she does not want anything to do with us then we protect the innocents here... whatever the cost."

Twilight was taken aback by his words. She looked at him and then at Night Frost. Pity swelled up inside her.

“Listen you two I promise she won’t be killed. Neither of you should have to go through something as hard as this. Just help me find her and I will help her as best I can.

She made her way to the door. The siblings both watched her as she was leaving.

"I have to tell Celestia and Luna. They should both be in the main hall now. You two are more than welcome to meet me there. The other princesses will probably want to know more about Night Tear. It may not mean much but you truly have my sympathy. Family is the best kind of friendship. I hope that I can help you and Night Spark add to that. All I can say is thank you for being open to us."

The door shut softly. The siblings sat near each other in silence. The same fear was gradually taking control of both of them. Neither had truly experienced Night Tear's magic and the fact that only Chrysalis could resist it made the situation more nerving.

“Sister, I am uncertain of how this shall play out. You were open to give me an opportunity to show you another path. Night Fire will probably spit on both of us... that much is expected. I have never laid eyes upon Night Tear. I have only heard of what she does to others. What if she chooses to fight us? Will we even be in our right minds when facing her?"

Frost placed a hoof around him and pulled him in for a side hug.

"Spark, I will not mock you for admitting that you are full of fear. I am as well. I suppose I have been infected by the disgusting ponies you see as friends. Your bucking partner and her little sister are important to me I think... More so Dinky than Derpy. I fear more for her safety now than my own. Were it any other pony... any other filly... I would be disgusted of what I have become. When I see how those two love one another I know that is what I want between us... all of us..."

Night Spark thought once more of his mother's warning. A part of him wanted to heed that warning and leave. As long as he had family and Derpy he would be fine. He shook his head. It wouldn’t work. Derpy would never love him if he willingly left and his family would never see him or her as equal.

“I want that too sister. My only concern is for our safety. If anything were to happen to you, Miss Doo, or Dinky…”

Night Spark clenched his jaw. He stomped one hoof down.

“No unnecessary risks. No reckless anger. No foolishness. That is what is required if we are to safely handle this. Also you can cease this hugging.”

Night Frost tightened her grip and smiled.

“I will hug you while I can, brother, and you are hopeless to resist. We both know that you will be the first to make an unnecessary, reckless, and foolish mistake. Besides this is the closest you will ever be to a member of the opposite sex!”

Night Spark’s eyes widened as he shoved her off of him.

“Damn you! Let’s go and meet with the princesses.

“Pardon me, but have you two lost your minds?!”

Celestia and Luna were in the throne room standing near the exit. Celestia’s horn flowed with golden magic and a document appeared before Twilight.

“Twilight this is an authentic letter of distress from the Gryphon Empire. If it were forged I would know. They report a changeling invasion and ask for assistance. I will not send any resources until we know for a fact-“

Twilight interrupted her with her wings flaring.

“Celestia there is a changeling in the city already! Spark and Frost believe she has the ability to break down barriers in one's mind and leave only the worst fears.”

Celestia sighed and placed a hoof to her temple.

“Twilight did you see what happened to the Crystal empire? Thousands of ponies died! The second largest pony civilization was nearly wiped away for a second time. That very same threat is out there. It endangers us all and no matter how much I love our subjects I cannot leave thousands more to be potentially erased. If I send a scout, or even a scouting party can you guess what may happen? They could all be slaughtered and return with false news while infiltrating Canterlot. That is why Luna and I must go. We can travel to the empire in a day’s time and be back.”

Twilight looked to Luna in hopes that she would understand.She shrugged.

“You have both lost your minds!”

“No, they have not.”

Twilight turned to see Night Spark and Night Frost walk in. They walked up to the royalty as he continued with his eyes focused on Celestia.

“They simply wish to avoid being responsible for yet another genocide.”

Celestia’s eyes narrowed at him while Luna shook her head. Before her sister could scold him she intervened.

“Night Spark, I have shown you nothing but respect. I have been patient with you and understanding of your situation, but if you continue to provoke my sister I will intervene. Truth be told perhaps part of our reasoning is because of exactly what you claim. Do not judge us as you do not know as much as you think. We are leaving today and in the mean time the city will be under the rule of Twilight and Prince Shining Armor. Cadence will have no hoof in ruling while we are gone. She will enjoy time with her sweet child while she can.”

Night Spark looked away from Celestia and towards Luna. He began to wonder what exactly she was hiding from him. She had no issues backing him up when he and Celestia bickered. He wondered what had changed. Twilight’s hyperventilating interrupted his thoughts.

“What do you mean Shining and I are in charge? We have riots breaking out in the streets. Ponies are attacking ponies! This city is loyal to you not me or Shin-“

Celestia placed a hoof on her. Her voice was plain and it silenced Twilight. Celestia spoke not as a teacher or princess. She spoke like a mother.

“Twilight, you are a princess. You are a powerful alicorn. Most of all you are a leader. You need to look at this city not as you do individual ponies. It does not need a lesson in friendship… at least not today. This city is your foal. Even the most loving and devoted mothers have to be firm at times with their young. There are riots, changelings, and crime in this city. Discipline is required to restore the peace.”

Twilight took a nervous step back.

“Celestia what are you-“

“I am saying that you need to use your power Twilight. Every child knows that their mother loves them but they must also learn that their mother with punish them for bad behavior. You are still new to being an alicorn but, in time you will be more powerful than Luna and I. I know this, Luna knows this… you need to know this as well. I would never leave my child unless it was in the hooves of a pony I trust with my life. Do you understand?”

Twilight nodded slowly. Celestia left her to process and moved over to Night Spark and Night Frost. She glared down at Night Frost. The changeling met her gaze but did not implicate hostility.

“I could have you captured. I could have you executed. You have taken so many and yet three of Equestria’s leaders trust you. It is for that reason alone that I allow you to walk free. Twilight told me of your sister. I expect you and your brother to find her and take care of this situation. The more ponies that are hurt give me more reason to deal with you.”

Night Spark stepped in between Celestia and his sister. He was not going to allow her to intimidate family. The white alicorn looked down at him.

“Tell me, Celestia, who judges you? Does genocide become forgivable as time passes? Is it excusable? Because you move the sun you judge all? What hubris… it has been sometime since I last read into your kinds history but I do recall a time where ponies moved the sun and the moon themselves. I will not allow a self proclaimed god to threaten my family.”

Celestia lowered her head and became very close to his face, her eyes never left his.

“As my sister said changeling, you do not know as much as you think. I would suggest pondering that before you proceed to question me. Find this other changeling and stop this madness. Assist Twilight all you can because if I return and my city is on the verge of destroying itself then I will find and handle the situation. Family or not she will die if she is harming my subjects.”

As she turned around Night Spark’s desire to shock her grew exponentially. He was grinding his teeth when Luna came up to him. He relaxed and looked up at her. She looked over at Celestia who was walking through the exit with Twilight.

“You both are reminders of a great failure. A failure that has surely returned to haunt us. She knows this and you must trust me when I say she does not hate you… not truly. That is not something Celestia is capable of. She is simply frustrated. Night Spark we abandoned your kind and we accept that. Do not think we did so out of selfishness. If ponies will not respect me then… well… the world is aware of how I react to such situations. We failed so many then. Changelings and ponies both suffered during that time. I will explain things to you in more detail but time is working against us. I must depart.”

The sides of his head felt as if needles were trying to escape. He left Luna and his sister and galloped out the exit towards Twilight and Celestia. He stood in front of Celestia and spoke firmly.

“I do not understand. Your sister claims that I am mistaken about what occurred so long ago.”

Celestia watched him as he moved forward.

“Celestia, I want to work towards a future where the world will know not all changelings were monsters. You have two who are against the atrocities occurring. Two of tens of thousands… I want the world to know that the changelings are not unified in this hate. I will do whatever I can to make that happen. Starting with you. You have my word that Night Frost and I will stop any threat in this city. My word may not being enough as I understand we have both said things that should have never been said. Even so you have it.”

She kept her expression firm and towered over him for as long as she could. Celestia eventually sighed and her presence became less intimidating. She lowered her head down to his level. The uncertainty in her voice was apparent as her eyes focus on him.

“We have both been… foals Night Spark. I have allowed this war to take its toll on me and while I cannot say that I am ready to consider you a friend I will do my best to work towards that future. As I see it we both tread on a delicate line. I am not ready to trust you fully and nor will I give you the benefit of the doubt. To many lives are at stake for me to do so. Find the changeling causing this madness and stop her. We can discuss this further-“

Night Spark’s eyes caught the movement of and orange pegasus at the door. Standing in the way of them all was none other than Flash Sentry himself. Celestia’s words faded away as Night Spark’s eyes bulged. Flash Sentry marched in and stood next to Night Spark.

“Princess Celestia preparations have been made. We are prepared for… Night Spark?”

Celestia caught Night Spark’s puzzled expression and sighed.

“Flash Sentry has been ensuring that certain measures are in place should anything happen while I am away. Your brother is among my most trusted guards, Night Spark. If you truly desire to make things right between us than I request you give him any assistance he needs in locating this other child of Chrysalis. In return I shall do my best to give you and your sister the benefit of the doubt. Flash Sentry thank you for your efforts. They have not been unnoticed. The guards need structure and they need a leader. It is long overdue that we appoint a new captain. I have already received approval from my sister and now I have had ample time to assess your skills. Flash Sentry I am appointing the you to be the new Captain of the royal guard. Shining Armor set the bar high. You have met that bar but have yet to exceed it. I expect you to do so while I am gone.”

Flash looked dumbfounded. The position came with a hefty raise. It gave him status and power that he had never had before. Those things were not what caused him to stay silent.

“Flash Sentry?”

His mind returned and he bowed to her.

“Your highness, I would be honored to accept this responsibility but I am afraid I am already a personal guard to Princess Cadence. I am here because our home was destroyed.”

She chuckled and lifted him out of his bow with her hoof.

“Do not worry about my niece. She stole my previous Captain. She owes me a new one. However if you feel strongly about remaining at her side then I will not stop you from doing so and nor will I be upset at you. However I must be selfish and require that you answer me now.”

Night Spark stepped in between them.

“He accepts Celestia. He has to. There are guards under your command who are not fully in control of themselves. Night Tear is slowly influencing their decisions. There is no pony better to weed out these guards than a pony whose own brother is a changeling. Together we will stop this situation from escalating.”

Flash nodded with a wide grin and gave Celestia a crisp salute.

“Very well then. I should depart now. Oh and Night Spark… T-thank you.”

Celestia left the room and Luna followed suit snickering as she past Night Spark. She slapped him lightly with her wing.

“It is strange hearing her say thank you is it not? If I carved a picture of your face into the moon, my little changeling, I believe every pony would laugh for the rest of time. I shall see you soon, Night Spark. Take care, my friend.”

Luna left the room. Moments later a massive whooshing sound could be heard from every window in the castle. The two alicorns were seen flying far into the distance at speeds rivaling Rainbow Dash. Twilight and Flash both stared at Night Spark. He avoided the gaze and sank down in embarrassment. Night Frost was blankly staring at the spot that Luna was standing in.

“See, Night Spark, friendship really is m-“

He turned to Twilight and held a hoof up to stop her from finishing that sentence.

“Please princess, don’t make me gag. Celestia and I are… not friends. She is at this moment like an employer. Some days I despise them and others I can tolerate them… tolerate.”

She mouthed an “ok” and looked around slightly defeated. Flash picked that moment to wrap one leg around Night Spark’s shoulders.

“You know I really appreciate what you did. Shining Armor is one of my best friends but he was also a commanding officer for some time. It’s just strange to be standing where he once stood. ”

Night Spark looked at him head cocked to one side. Flash was watching him with a smile on his face.

“You are my brother, Flash. You will not fail this task. Celestia be damned I will not have a brother who is a imbecile.”

Flash pulled Night Spark in and gave him a noogie. Night Spark struggled against Flash’s vice grip. He released a wave of energy from his horn with shoved Flash to the side. With a raspy and furious voice he scolded Flash.

“You damn idiot! How could I ever doubt that you are my brother? You are just like that fool over there!”

Flash was laughing wildly on the floor as Twilight face hooved. Night Frost spoke up while still staring at that spot.

“The race of ponies is a strange and disgusting one. As we are the only two changeling who walk a different path there are only two ponies who seem different to me. The element of generosity and the princess of the night! All others are vermin… well save for Derpy and her sister. I suppose you are not so bad either, Twilight.”

Flash stopped laughing.

“Hey what the big idea? You’re not so great yourself there!”

Frost gave him a disgusted sneer. She then walked up to her brother.

“Enough foolishness! Night Spark, let us begin our search. The longer Night Tear hides in this city the more she will influence fear and thus the more powerful she will become. Princess Twilight go and stop your subjects from being imbeciles. Orange stallion clear yourself from my view so that I can resist the urge to empty my stomach.”

Flash quickest dashed in front of her.

“You wanna go, changeling?”

Night Spark coughed. Flash waved a hoof at him while locking glares with Frost.

“Shut up, Spark, you know what I meant.”

Frost smirked at Flash.

“You think you can fight me. You think you can actually be effective against my power? Restrain yourself from being an embarrassment yet again and-“

“Says the changeling who was gawking at Princess Luna’s flanks! Love might be what you feed on but I sure bet you were hungry for some-“

Frost tackled him.

“I shall bath in your blood and only then will you realize that you are beneath me!”

Flash pushed her off him and got into a defensive stance.

“Changelings bathe? Since when?”

Night Spark coughed louder this time.

“Shut it, Spark! Also how would I realize anything after you have bathed in my blood? Don’t really think things out do you? Do you lose intelligence when you leave the hive?”

Night Frost shot a white beam at his chest. Flash wrapped his wings around his body and just as the magic was going to hit he thrusted the wings forward. The white beam bounced off of the golden armor and returned to its sender. Night Frost fell flat, the bean nearly hitting. Her nostrils flared and she bared her sharp teeth.

“How dare you reflect my magic?”

“Enchanted armor, Frost! What you think its just for show?”

“Yes! Just like the rest of the guards! Nothing but show! What could you possibly defend Celestia against?”

Twilight finally intervened and shot the floor with a crackling beam. A square foot of tile was erased from existence. Both Flash and Frost both ceased their fight. Twilight sighed and shook her head.

“Night Spark and Night Frost please leave and search for you sister. Flash you come with me. Also Frost and Flash, treat each other better. You are technically family. You can fight as long as you don’t kill each other.”

Night Frost showed her teeth in a mischievous grin.

“Very good. I know for a fact ponies can survive even after having their wings cut from their bodies.”

Twilight grunted.

“No cutting or killing! So help me I will lock you in a room with Pinkie Pie and a bag of sugar! Now go!”

Night Frost scoffed and walked towards the door. She shoulder checked Flash as she passed him. Night Spark followed her and shut the door behind him. Twilight sighed with relief.

“Well Princess it looks like I am going to be-“

“Flash I am sorry. I am sorry I let you down and seeing you with him makes me realize that I was being incredibly selfish. I’m judging him for what Chrysalis did. It’s not right and I still feel that way but, if Celestia can try to make amends with him then so can I. I’m not asking for your forgiveness. I just don't want to make anyone…”

Flashes' smile disappeared. His normally warm nature was replaced by a neutral one.

“Princess Twilight, I am now the Captain of the Guard. I will not only meet the bar set by your brother I will surpass it. That means I will not let any interaction or difference in opinion affect my dedication to ensuring your safety.”

Twilight felt her body temperature ride. Seeing him hide his emotions was not something she would tolerate. She let her anger get the best of her and prodded his chest with her hoof.

“You can’t just do that! Don’t hide from me! I don’t want you to feel burdened or trapped by protecting me! If you hate me that’s fine! Just don’t hide behind that expression.”

She saw the slight twitch in his eye and only then did she realize how hard she was prodding him. Her hoof retracted quickly and covered her mouth.

“Flash I am sorry I didn’t mean to-“

“I’m not trapped by you. Nor am I burdened, your highness. A florist doesn’t hate a rose even when they are cut by its thorns. They are just angry, but in time they remember that it's just a flower. I have a job to do. I have a duty to you and the other princesses. I am here… the guard is here because we give the ponies of equestria hope. Despite the circumstances they can see that the guards have faith in you.”

Twilight nodded slowly. She looked him in the eyes and watched him silently. He remained emotionless and met her worried gaze without flinching. She snapped out of her thoughts and looked down as she walked away from him. He began to follow her as they walked out into the hall.

“Princess you should know that your friends have made some progress. Would you like to hear a report?”

“Sure Flash…Sure”

Her crestfallen expression tore away at him.

“Applejack has had soldiers bucking tree posts for the last several weeks. We have seen improvements in overall strength and endurance with nearly all of the soldiers. Rainbow Dash has had the air squads practicing racing techniques. Speed among the troops has increased some but the agility of the air squads is truly something to be reckoned with. On another note she has inspired a lot of loyalty among the troops, no pun intended. Pinkie Pie’s squad may as well be a bunch of ninja ponies. She had a whole 5 days with them and now they are dodging magic bolts like it’s no issue. Fluttershy has taught the troops why it is important to fight efficiently and avoid extra damage to the area. She also has provide our medic with a few herbal mixes that work as well as any pain relieving magic. Rarity has locked herself in the Castle Forge. She assures us that everything is fine however we have not seen her in over a week. I am starting to worry about how her armor designs are coming along.”

Hearing how her friends have been helping lifted her mood. She smiled as they were reaching the corridor leading to her tower.

“Thank you for that report. Would it be too troublesome if I asked you for more frequent updates?”

“Not at all, princess. Also Spike has something he wanted to show you. He and Celestia have been meeting in private and have been working on something.”

She stopped walking and furrowed her brows.

“Not that I don’t appreciate it but why are you telling me that?”

“I am telling you because it is my job to keep you informed. I also am letting you know because I don’t want you to feel that you are any less of a princess than the others. I am loyal to you all equally. Now we should…”

The faint sounds of screaming made his ears twitch. From her expression, Twilight seemed to have heard them as well. Flash moved close to her and checked around them. A few guards were glaring at them colder than usual.

“Flash that’s coming from outside. We should check it out.”

“Princess I think we should-“

A burst of light engulfed both Twilight and Flash and in an instant they were outside the castle. Flash felt his heart pounding through his chest.

“Princess a little warning next time! Please!”

She blushed and chuckled nervously. She then gasped at the sight of a massive crowd just outside the castle gates. Suddenly the black iron bars that separated the castle from the rest of Canterlot seem like a joke. Before the crowd was a uniform line of Castle guards and soldiers. They were armed and in fighting stances. Infant of the actual gate was a figure standing on a small platform. Flash recognized him immediately.

“Why is General Midnight closing off the gates? Princess?”

“I’m not sure, Flash. How many guards are under his command?”

He turned to look at her with a shocked expression. He figured she was incapable of asking silly questions.

“Uh Princess, short of the four Alicorns in existence the entire EUP answers to him. I am an exception as Captain because I am your representation in the military.”

The two began to approach the gate. As they got closer General Midnight was notified of their presence. He spoke in a booming voice to the crowd.

“Citizens of Equestria! Do not fear! I have shut these gates with good reason. You have been betrayed! The royalty has been seduced by the enemy and has allowed them to walk amongst you!”

Twilight shouted out at him.

“That’s not true!”

The general glared at her with fierce eyes.

“Is it not? Lie to me, princess but do not take your citizens for fools!”

He turned back to face the crowd and continued.

“I held my tongue when they allowed one in the castle. Now they have allowed two! I will not tolerate this heresy any longer! The changelings are a threat to our way of life. Let the Crystal Empire be a lesson to you! Let Appaloosa be a lesson to you! Make no mistake the threat is real. They will come and they will exterminate us all unless we remain vigilant! My life and my duty is to you my ponies. My purpose is to ensure the safety and survival of our kind! I shall not abandon you! From this moment forth I am declaring martial law! A curfew is in place. Anypony out after sundown shall be treated as a changeling spy and will be treated as such.”

Flash Sentry flew over the gate and shoved a guard aside.

“General are you insane? You are committing treason! Princess Twilight has been left in charge! You c-“

The general narrowed his eyes at Flash.

“I am committing nothing you fool! The EUP is loyal to Equestria and her ponies. We have a duty to pony kind not the princesses!. I will not allow those who give shelter to the enemy to control our forces.”

The crowd roared and many pushed against the wall of guards. The guards all had the same strange look as the ones who arrested Night Spark. Many ponies agreed with the General while others felt him to be a traitor. The crowd began to fight among itself and chaos spread. The General finished his speed with a command.

“To those of you who are vigilant! To those of you who are brave! Should you believe a pony to be a changeling or be sheltering a changeling inform a guard and we will be swift in our response. That is all.”

He stepped off the platform and moved through the gate. He headed back towards the castle and stopped as Twilight stood in his way. He walked up to her with no fear and stopped only when he knew she was uncomfortable.

“This is what happens when you spit on the memory of those who died. You are a sympathizer and you are weak. If the princesses will not serve the ponies than I will. Just see to it that you stay out of my way. I will purify this city and eliminate the threat.”

“You are insane if you think that you are just going to take-“

He exhaled sharply through his nostrils and moved closer.

“What are you going to do? What? Tell me! Do you wish to fight me? I am ready to die! I am ready to kill! I would personally see to the destruction of half this city if it guarantees that the enemy fails. Can you say the same? What are you prepared to do? What lengths will you go to? You may have magic Princess but, that is it. You are not a soldier! You are not willing to sacrifice like my Violet was! You are unworthy of the responsibility of being a princess!”

He walked around her and towards the castle. Twilight remained still as Flash galloped towards her.

“Princess this isn’t good. Ponies are going crazy out there. You have to stop him! I asked around and it seems he has about 200 or so guards. That’s large enough to cause civil unrest across the entire city. Ponies are already picking sides! We can’t afford them to see the guards having a civil war.”

“Flash, what do you mean picking sides?”

He looked over her shoulder and saw the general looking back from the Castle entrance. Flash returned his gaze to Twilight and motioned towards the castle with his head.

“Your side or his. Ponies are actually agreeing with him. Princess you have to something or we may lose this city to Midnight. And quickly.”

Twilight turned to watch the castle. The general had stated his intent and made sure she knew how adamant he was in carrying it out. This time talking would not be enough. Twilight charged her horn and flexed her wings.

“Flash I don’t want to hurt the General or anypony for that matter. Being an Alicorn doesn’t help me here unless I am planning on killing my own kind. I won’t do that. I can’t do that. So I want you to gather as many guards as you can who are not under his command. I want you to rally them and arrest any guards who are trying to enforce the general’s commands. My concern is for your safety. Do everything you possibly can to not kill them.”

“Princess that’s not going to be-“
She turned and face him with her horn glowing. Flash expected to see a commanding presence but instead found a darker and much more livid Twilight staring back at him. Her tone was one he had not heard before.

“There will be no killing today. Anypony who does will no longer be a subject of mine and will be banished. I am the princess of friendship. Killing is not something I will tolerate! You want to pass the bar my brother set? Then go and protect this city!”

Her words hit home with him. Flash saluted her and flew off towards the barracks and fast as he could. Twilight headed for the Castle and ignored the mobs roars coming from behind her. The gate would hold them for now... and she preferred to solve problems at their root.

Author's Note

Thank you for reading and for your patience.

The next chapter or two may actually have some slight gore and/or disturbing descriptions because basically the shit hits the fan.

I broke my "shorter chapters" goal with this one but Im still trying to aim for shorter ones so bear with me.

On a side note... SEASON 5 IS NEAR. My life has a reason again. :pinkiecrazy:

p.s. Tidal is worst pony.

Out of Darkness

Out of Darkness:

Night Spark sat still as Frost placed a cold hoof on his head.

“Not so cold!”

“Stop whining and remain seated.”

He scowled at her as she grinned.

“So I see you are enjoying this. Just wait until you are hit by one of these ponies. I have two words for you: Shock. Therapy.”

Her laughter filled the small backstreet they sat in.

“You will not have that chance, Spark. I am not foolish enough to be hit by a falling pegasus.”

Falling ponies and violent attitudes were all over the city. In merely one hour since they had left, the castle guards and ponies had been breaking out into conflicts all over the city. Even nice ponies like Ms. Sprinkle were displaying signs of fear and violence. Small riots erupted across the city. While some ponies grouped up, others fought rampantly against one another. Most ponies had remained indoors and attempted to shelter themselves from the chaos. Night Spark grabbed his sister’s hoof and pulled it away. The cool touch bothered him. It made him angry that her hoof was so cold. It made him too angry and that caused him to fear.

“Sister, we should split up. We are just as new to these effects. We have no way of knowing how they will continue to affect us.”

She used her cold hoof to smack him in the spot she had been icing. He hissed in pain.

“Don’t be an imbecile! This is our sister! We must find her quickly and the only logical solution is to work together. We will be fine.”

“What if we are not? Ponies are turning on one another for something as small as an disagreement over tea. They are using magic with no restraint on their own friends and even foals. The very discussion we are having could result in a fight between us.. I can handle a unicorn but you?”

Night Frost found herself wrapped in a hug. She returned the hug and smiled mischievously. Her hoofs were about to freeze over and make contact with his back.

“I don’t want to fight you again, sister.”

The cold hooves returned to normal temperatures and Frost frowned. The injuries she had caused him had not been forgotten. She tightened her hug.

“As I do not wish to fight you, brother. Very well, we shall part ways. I will begin my search in the markets and head towards Ditzy’s home to ensure that she is safe.”

Night Spark pulled away from the hug and looked at her.

“I will be heading to the Arts District first. If she is not there then I will go to the Crystal Caverns where Mother kept Cadence. If we find nothing I suggest heading back to the castle to inform Princess Twilight.”

Frost nodded and turned tohead towards the markets. Night Spark watched her until she was lost in the crowds. Fears of losing his loved ones seeped into his mind. Those fears pressed against his mind more and more as he sat alone. Sounds of distant clashes and ponies screaming did little to alleviate the feeling for him. As he began to walk in the opposite direction his thoughts turned towards the loved ones he cared for. Ditsy, Dinky, Frost and Flash resembled a chance for him to have a true family. A family that knows what he is and loves him regardless. That thought alone held the fear at bay and drove him to search a place as dark as the Crystal Caverns.

“I have to say that not even a good for nothin' varmint like Discord caused this kind of trouble. This is something new, girls, and call me old fashioned-“

Rainbow was first to oblige.

“AJ, you’re old fashioned.”

The farm pony raised a hoof in frustration and wanted to do something but she knew it wasn’t the time. She let her hoof drop and continued.

“I don’t like new. Never did. I liked Canterlot when it was nothing but prissy ponies with too many bits for their own good.”

Rarity watched the chaos grow from the window. They were in a low tower closer to the barracks. The view was a front row seat to the carnage taking place just outside the castle gates. Many buildings in nearly every part of the great city were bellowing out stacks of smoke. The skies were littered with fear consumed pegasi. They fought one another viciously and some would fall from the sky momentarily. Flash of different colors could be seen as far as the city stretched. Stray magic bolts traveled through the air and struck buildings. somewhere towards the middle of the city Twilight hovered in the sky. She had hundreds of magenta colored streams connected her magic to her troops as they tried to restore the peace. The unicorn slammed her hoof down in frustration.

“This is not the Canterlot I dreamed of! Ponies here may be prideful or sure of themselves but, this is absolutely tragic. I dare say I’d prefer Discord’s chaos to this. At least he follows a style and I suppose I could even come to admire his art. This? This is as if the gates of tartarus were opened right here in the heart of the city!”

The five of them nodded in agreement and sat silently for sometime.Rainbow Dash was the first to speak up again..

“So what are we going to do about this? Sitting around is lame. Ponies need our help! We are the freaking elements! Ponies look up to us to lead. I can’t even imagine what Scoot’s would say if she saw me stuck here like this.”

No one answered. They knew they answer already. Twilight had deceived them all into thinking that she would plan a counter response to General Midnight with their input. Instead she sealed them in the tower.

“Twi’s really done it this time. I don’t care how concerned she is with our safety. Ain’t like an Apple to sit around like a coward. She is forcing me to be one. She’s forcing me to sit here while my family is out there. I should be with them!”

Rarity thought of her own family and could definitely relate to Apple Jack. Pinkie Pie sat in a corner with her hair laying flat against her face. She silently thought about her family as well as the Cakes. Fluttershy was next to her and could only think of her animals. Each pony felt fearand many other emotions brewing within them. Stacks of smoke were beginning to form in nearly every part of the city. Every district was suffering and turning on itself. Rarity pointed towards the window.

“What would we do though? This not something that we could stop. We are not being attacked. Good ponies are hurting each other because of one single changeling. Forgive me for sounding like somepony who has caved in but, do you realize how long it would take to search this city? Even without this savagery that is spreading around there are tens of thousands of ponies. To find a single changeling among them? Twilight is a mare who can overcome this. I have faith in her and the last thing she needs is to worry about her five closest friends being hurt. Though I do share your feelings Applejack and I intend to literally gnaw Twilight’s damn ears off in such an unlady like display you would expect it only from Rainbow herself!”

“Screw you!”

Rarity smirked but did not laugh. She knew that there was a time and place for such things.

Shining Armor looked down at his daughter. His home town is tearing itself apart while his former teacher leads it towards its destruction. His sister is leading countermeasures and everything is actually happening because of a sister of a good changeling that they know.

Yet his daughter was still the most unbelievable thing he had ever seen. The newborn filly was sleeping peacefully amidst all the chaos.

“You know that’s your daughter right? You can actually hold her and love her.”

Cadence wrapped her hooves around him from behind and planted a kiss on his shoulder. Shining turned to face her.

“Thank you. Cadence, thank you so much. I don’t know what it feels like to be an alicorn but, I doubt it feels as good as this. I feel like the entire world just melts away when I look at her. It’s hard to describe but-“

She kissed him. When their lips parted she kissed Crystal on the head and smiled at Shining.

“That’s a parent’s love for their child. It’s the best kind of love. It’s both selfless and selfish. It can strengthen the bonds of friendship or it can break it. Friendship is powerful but, I don’t think that even the elements of harmony could break that feeling you have now, Shiny.”

He rubbed a hoof gently across Crystal’s head and smiled sadly.

“You better believe it. Cadence, I need you and Crystal to stay here. I have to talk some sense into General Midnight otherwise this situation is going to get worse. Don’t trust anypony not even the guards outside the door.”

She held a hoof out and placed it on his shoulder.

“Why don’t I go? Not to make my husband feel inadequate but… well I am an Alicorn.”

“If the goal was to kill everypony than sure. General Midnight is a good pony he wouldn’t do something like this in his right mind. I am going to try and reason with him. Should things not work then I will be the one to stop him. Twilight has had so much thrown at her so quickly. It’s not fair for her to make decisions like that.”

She bit her lip and then hugged him. He returned the hug and whispered to her.

“Watch our daughter and please be safe. I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

Cadence nodded and then watched as Shining left her. She sighed and turned to look at her sleeping filly. With the room left quiet she started to hear the violence from the city. She sang a soft lullaby while gently stroking Crystal’s mane.

Shining Armor pushed open the massive doors of the castle war room and found his target. General Midnight looked up to see a crisp salute from Shining Armor.

“You are a prince now Shining Armor. You don’t need to salute me.”

The words were simple but he could not help but feel as if calling him a prince was an insult.

“Nonsense, General you trained me. I wouldn’t be the stallion I am today without your guidance.”

The general looked away from the table he was standing behind. Stacks of plans and contingencies against the changeling were laying out in the open.

“You are a talented and powerful unicorn, Shining Armor. You served your country well but now when it needs you the most you have turned your back on it! You and the rest of the royalty! Only an independent military stands a chance at beating this threat.”

Shining was no Twilight but, he was well educated and very good and maneuvering himself through conversations.

“That’s why I am here, General. You may not need it but you can’t deny that the support of royalty will help ease the transition. Cadence is as concerned with our newborn as I am.. She told me to come down here and speak with you. We want to understand where you are coming from. If she is satisfied with what she hears than you have our support along with the support of the Crystal Ponies. I’m just here to talk, General.”

The older bat pony stared at Shining for some time before agreeing to walk with him. The walk was mainly a silent one as Shining was waiting for the General to speak. No one disturbed the two stallions as they approached the castle gardens. Shining stopped the moment they were out side.

“General…”

“Gardenias are beautiful flowers, Shining. Like little pieces of heaven.”

He gently touched the flowers with his hoof. Shining could see from behind him that his hoof was trembling. The general let the flower be and turned to face Shining.

“My daughter used to play in these gardens many years ago. I used to find her here in this very spot reading or sleeping. These flowers were her favorite. So one winter day I finish up with paperwork and head out here to find her weeping. She turns to me and shows me the dead flower.”

Shining had never seen the general cry before. The old stallion was a legendary warrior. He was supposed to be an unbreakable soldier. What had never occurred to Shining was that the general was also a father. It was hard to see him as one.

“You know what she asked me? Violet asked me ‘daddy why are they dead’? I told her that eventually all flowers had to go in order for new ones to come. She then asked me where the flowers go when they are gone. I told her that I didn’t know. I told her to ask the princess one day but, even Celestia doesn’t know.”

Upon seeing his own tears fall towards the ground he stomped his hoof down.

“Violet was my flower, Shining. She was everything to me. Nothing, not the princesses, nor the city was more important to me and… I let her go…”

When he looked at Shining he looked lost in despair.

“I let her go and die and now I find myself asking the same question. Where do the flowers go when they are gone? If only I knew I would go and hold my daughter one more time. So you want to know why I am doing this and if I have gone insane? I know perfectly well that there is a changeling in this city who is truly causing this chaos. I know that the other two changelings are looking for it. I know it was those same changelings which the royalty shelters from us. I will not rest, I will not relent, and I will not show any mercy to those who would shelter my enemy! My daughter is dead Shining! I am at fault! I am aware of my failure as a father to keep his child safe. If the leaders of this country will not bring justice to my daughters killers than I will overturn this city, break down the guard, and remove royalty from the equation to do so! Am I insane? I take it you love your daughter? Cherish that feeling, Shining. Forget everything that I taught you and value your family above all.”

Shining remembered the feeling when looking at Crystal. She was the reason he lived now and he could hardly imagine what it would feel like to lose her. His family was now the most important thing in his life. Shining shook his head and chuckled as he thought about how lucky he was to have them.

“I understand general. A few years ago I would have tried to stop you but, I can only imagine the pain you must be feeling. I am a father myself now. She’s not even a month old and I feel more attached to her than anything. I am going to say something and please understand that I mean no disrespect. When the Crystal empire fell I took Cadence to the top of the tower. I had to keep her safe as she was carrying our child after all. Several dragon sized changelings broke through the walls and they instantly took out my sister. When I thought I was about to lose everything important in my life a changeling came out of no where and carved the others to pieces. She surrendered right after that. Violet was a brave soldier and her unit would follow her into anything. She was more like you than you realize. Yet she fought alongside the brother of the changeling who saved my family. She looked past what he was and together they were quite formidable.”

“What is your point, Shining? That a few good deeds can outweigh the death of my child? A foal napper and murderer can simply help an old mare across the street and be redeemed? They will see no forgiveness from me. I have had scouts watching them and waiting. I know all about these two changelings and I know that they have allies in the city as well. They will all be brought to justice.”

Shining Armor frowned and turned away from the General.

“General, I don’t know how this will end but, I can’t let you hurt the ponies these changelings have befriended. Their only crime is being able to look past their own fear and accept the differences of others. Right now my sister is leading countermeasures against the guards you have.”

“I had known from the beginning that you would say something like that Shining.You are a good stallion. You are an example of what it means to be a soldier of Canterlot. Even if you did not marry a princess I wager you would have replaced me in time. There is very little separating us. Look at my actions as you will but, remember why I commit to them. You think I haven’t planned for this? Only a fool would openly wage war against alicorns without strategy. Your sister does not worry me. She is not ready to do what must be done. She is not going to make that choice. Even if you kill me my guards will still carry out my plans.”

“Why would they do that?”

“Did you know changelings have venom? I heard about it long ago but had to see it for myself. If extracted it makes for a powerful tool.”

Shining felt the heir on his neck raise.

Extracted?

His eyes grew wide upon realizing the implications.

“General?”

Black Midnight no longer looked like the weeping father. His eyes were calm and yet seething with a sick hatred. With one hoof he motioned to his mouth.

“If you make a small incision directly above their fangs you’ll find it easy to collect so long as you keep it alive. The venom itself is quite powerful. It makes everything unclear and puts a haze in your mind. It induces a fear like you cannot comprehend. You see hallucinations of the worst things that you didn’t even know you were capable of conceiving… and that is just normal changelings. So you can imagine what the daughter of Chrysalis can do. ”

He looked back towards the gardenias and frowned.

“I saw my daughter being tormented right in front of me. She was being beaten and cut senselessly. I couldn’t stop it, Shining. I tried but, I couldn’t stop it. After what felt like an eternity she laid dead in my hooves. Hours later I remembered that my daughter died in the Crystal Empire. I remembered the day that she was buried. The haze lifted from my mind and it was me. I was the one beating and cutting my daughter except it was not my daughter. It pains me to say that it was the guard who accompanied me to retrieve this venom. Oh but I made sure that changeling paid for the pain it caused me. The little cretin suffered as I have. Overtime the venom was slipped to select guards. It made their minds more susceptible to bending how I saw fit.”

“General what have you done?”

“I suppose the point is I know where this changeling is. I have known since it arrived in my city. It didn’t even have the decency to disguise itself. The damn thing just walked through the streets one night. Once I captured it I tried to interrogated it. My efforts failed. This changeling is not mentally stable and it can hardly control it’s own magic. It feeds on fear. Think on how powerful Chrysalis was during your wedding. I’d wager that this changeling has surpassed that strength. The only reason I was never effected was because I have no fears. They were all realized with Violet’s death. ”

Shining took several steps towards his mentor.

“I don’t care how powerful she is! Are you saying that you tortured a helpless creature?! How can you justify that?”

The General pointed a hoof out towards the city.

“How many of your own kind were slaughtered? How many foals died in the Crystal Empire? It is us or them!”

Shining shook his head. His teeth felt like they were going to break under pressure. With an icy glare he gave the general a warning.

“You have lost your morals and what’s worse is that you have the blood of ponies on your hooves now general. Maybe my sister does not have what it takes but, I don’t think Celestia will think twice about banishing you. That is if she even can get her hooves on you. If that changeling you’ve captured is truly the one that Night Spark and Night Frost are searching for then you have already killed yourself. You should take the next few hours of your life to contemplate if this is what Violet would have wanted… and to prepare yourself.”

The two of them stared at one another silently. The general straightened his posture and grinned.

“You know as well as I do that my title is not just for show. I welcome any who think that they can kill me.”

“Farewell, General.”

Derpy covered Dinky’s eyes as she watched what was taking place outside. The house across the street was burning and there were ponies screaming. The terrifying thing is that the fires were start by a group of civilians. They were screaming things about changelings and traitors. Derpy was terrified because she was sure some of those ponies had seen at least one of two changelings who visited her.

“Sis what’s going on?”

She felt Dinky try to squeeze out of her grip but Derpy was not about to let that happen. She tightened her grip.

“Ow! Hey that hurts!”

“Dinky I love you and I’m sorry but I don’t want you to see this. It’s a lot of very bad things that I can’t describe.”

“How bad, sis?”

“Worse than when I left the oven on in Manehattan.”

That took a moment to register with Dinky.

“How much is burning?”

Derpy saw the eyes of the group of ponies turn towards the window. One of them picked up a burning piece of wood and started to move towards her home. Derpy threw Dinky on the couch and closed her shutters.

“Hey, what the buck?”

Derpy’s eyes nearly popped out of her head. She marched over to Dinky who had her horn stuck in a pillow. She smacked the filly upside the head and drove her horn further into the pillow.

“Just because the city is burning doesn’t mean you can say bad words missy!”

“The city is burning! Let me see!”

Before Derpy could protest her sister was already back at the window with the shutters open. Derpy shook her head and then rushed to stop her sister from watching. As she grabbed she saw the stallion with the fiery piece of wood looking directly at her. He tossed the piece of wood at her roof. She wanted to fly out there and stop the fire but she couldn't leave her sister. They were trapped just like their neighbors. A gold blast of magic fired out of the window and hit the stallion in the knee. Derpy turned to see Dinky’s horn smoking and a fierce gaze.

“Dinky! You could have-“

The filly pointed a hoof at the stallion.

“He is burning my house. I’m gonna burn his-“

Before she could finish her eyes went wide with fear. Derpy turned to see what she was looking at and found herself watching as a group of guards senseless killed of every pony in the street. Some ponies were shot dead with magic while most were quite literally cut down from wing blades. Gold armored and blood drenched, the guards approached her home.

“Miss Doo! We have been sent to escort you to the castle for you own safety. Open the door and come with us.”

The tone the guards used and the strange look in their eyes scared her. She remembered Night Frost’s warning about opening the door.

“Miss Doo your home is on fire you must leave it at once.”

She turned towards her sister and whispered to her.

“Dinky these guards arent normal. I want you to go out the back and hide. Hide from every pony unless it’s one of our friends. You hear me?”

Dinky nodded and hugged her sister. She spoke into Derpy’s coat.

“I love you sis…be careful.”

Derpy kissed her on the head and nuzzled her.

“You’re my favorite muffin Dinky. Now go!”

With her sister leaving Derpy turned towards the window. The guards were alarmed when she climbed out. She laughed nervously and scratched her head.

“The front door’s broke I’m kinda of clumsy.”

They surrounded her and began to march towards the castle. Their tight formation forced her to follow them with barely enough room to escape. Derpy looked back and saw her home crumble and collapse. The smoke bellowed into the sky and embers danced their way over to the next house. Her jaw quivered as she saw the eyes of her sister from behind a small plant. She smiled for Dinky.

“We must make haste, Miss Doo. Move along please.”

She was not the brightest pony but she knew the difference between being escorted by guards and being captured by them.

Night Frost walked around the debris in the market. The stalls had either been burnt or collapsed. Blood, ash, and bodies were littered across the ground. Despite what her brother may have thought she was hardly fazed by the events. She looked at the face of every dead pony as she walked. They were so many faces of anger, confusion, and fear. Her hoof ardently stepped in a small pool of blood. The wetness under her hoof stopped her and she looked down at her leg. The pony next to it was the same pony she had bought Dinky’s crown from. She knelt down next to him and closed his eyes with her clean hoof.

“I… I…. am sorry.”

She watched him for a moment longer half expecting him to forgive her. Standing up she prepared to leave but something stopped her. Her eyes grew at the horror surrounding her. The corpses were all changelings. Every dead body was a changeling she knew. The pony below her wheezed and coughed, startling her. As she looked back down she screamed. The charred body of Night Storm lay at her hooves, his wounds still fresh. She instinctively put her hoof to her mouth realizing too late that it had blood on it…changeling blood. She screamed once more and shuffled backwards away from the body of her dead brother. His head turned to face her. As it moved charred pieces of muscle tissue and flesh cracked off. His face was smooth and charred. The natural sharpness of his changeling features were melted away. As he tried to speak charred tissue fell from his mouth.

“F-f-frosht… crhy for meh… crhy… crhy…”

Night Frost turned and galloped as fast she had ever galloped in her life. Her wings wrapped tightly around her as the fear inside grew. Each corpse she past was her brother’s deformed and burned body. Each one of them begged her to cry for them. She ran out of the markets and down the road leading to Dinky.

“Help me… Help me…”

Night Frost stopped to see a pony trapped in a burning home. It looked like Derpy, the only clue giving away otherwise was this was not Derpy’s home.. She cracked open the front door and rushed in the home. A blistering wave of heat slapped her. She charged her horn and put out enough of the fire to make her way up to the Derpy look-alike.. As she climbed the steps the voice got louder..

“Help me… Help…”

Her voice was dry and weak. Night Frost feared the worst and released a wave of magic so powerful the entire ceiling of the home was obliterated. The fresh air was a relief for was lungs and cleared away much of the smoke. Standing across from her on now the roofless top second story was Derpy. Her golden eyes were lifeless as they met Frost’s. That is when Frost felt the fear creep back in.

“Help…”

Derpy’s eyes began to melt out from their sockets, straightening as they dripped from the holes.. The skin on her jaw dripped away as the flames disfigured her. Her coat blackened resembling a changeling. Night Frost could not control her body. All she could do was watch.

“…me….”

The voice was Night Storm’s. As Derpy’s face burned away his was revealed. The body began to slowly reduce in size as it lost much of its moisture. Eventually it toppled over into the same position that all the other Night Storm’s were laying in.

Night Frost heard the home’s support beams groan. The fire was spreading,and still she could not move. Her eyes watched the face of her dead brother. The melted flesh was still falling to the floor. Nothing had terrified her more. Her fear however had not plateaued. It grew and became stronger and stronger. Night Frost closed her eyes and screamed until her throat burned. When she opened them again the house was no longer on fire. The wood no longer creaked. The only thing remaining was the corpse of her brother. Without the danger of the flames Night Frost slumped onto the floor and took several deep breathes. She looked over to his body and stared at it. Something was off about it to her. It took a moment to noticed but the eyes were closed. They had somehow regenerated and seeing them made her stomach churn. A wheezing sound came from the corpse and its head slowly began to lifted off of the floor. The flesh that melted to the floor peeled off and a sickly crunching was audibly emitting from its neck. Night Frost slowly shook her head as she watch. With a sudden snap the head of the corpse was upright at an unnatural angle and it had a wide eyed scowl. The flames were back and they were stronger. The house resumed creaking and began to shake.

“Help me!”

Its voice was that of both Derpy and Night Storm. As soon as it finished speaking its jaw opened much larger than normally possible and a wet groan came from it. Night Frost’s jaw quivered in an attempt to scream. All she could do was shake and watch the horror before her.

Twilight led a massive amount of guards through the city. Her attempts at restoring peace proved to be more difficult than she thought. Her own troops were becoming crazed and a part of the problem. Seeing the transition first hand allowed her to gain insight on how exactly ponies were affected. The magic at work was dark magic and it worked like pheromones. The major difference was how much more efficient the magic was. It not only affects their biology but their minds as well. She figured that it must affect the ponies similar to how some pheromones do to small creatures and plants. Nearly every pony that became affected had an initial instinct to run. As they ran that instinct became to attack whatever it was that was scaring them. After that continued they would become crazed as they never felt the threat was destroyed and their brains kept telling them to run. The magical part of it brought out your deepest fears. Fears you either buried and forgot or fears you didn’t know you had.

All Twilight could do was place several hundred individual wards around her troops. It did not cure the changeling magic in the air but it at least gave her troops a shield. As she floated above she watched Flash Sentry lead the normal guards and soldiers against crazed ones or rampant ponies. Despite how difficult it seemed to make things her troops kept to her orders and killed no one. Earth ponies and pegasi were being bound by magic while the unicorns were rounded up and had magic inhibitors placed on them. She watched as Flash Sentry barked orders at the others. They scrambled to whereever he directed them and Twilight even found herself following his lead. Once the troops had new direction he flew up to meet her.

“Princess thank you for the protection.”

She felt her wings getting heavier and pushed through the soreness.

“It’s nothing… ok well it’s over one thousand individual wards being simultaneously powered. I am not a braggart and am no where near as proud of myself as Rainbow Dash is of herself… but I’m kind of awesome right now. Oh that’s so insensitive of me! I can’t think like that in times like this!”

Flash chuckled but quickly returned to his soldier mode.

“Princess, we have cleared the inner districts but still have reports of all kinds of violence from the outer ones. We need to push hard. We can't allow anypony to weaken the Canterlot walls. With your magic protecting us we can do this by nightfall. Are you able to do that?”

Twilight gulped. Magic was her talent and everyone knew that and yet keeping up that much magic still weighed on her.

“I don’t know if that possible but, I suppose it’s necessary and that’s all that matters. I’ll be with you all the whole time, Flash. We need to end this.”

Flash wouldn’t let her know but he was proud of her determination to be by the troops.

“Thank you again, Princess. Also one other matter. I think General Midnight is planning something. We have reports of a handful of ponies being taken by guards towards the castle. One of which has been confirmed to be Sugar Sprinkle, the owner of the diner my brother likes to go to.”

Twilight scowled. The general was taking the ponies that were in contact with Night Spark and Night Frost. A part of her wanted to teleport to the castle and send him to Saddle Arabia. However she would have to abandon the small ocean of gold plated soldiers beneath her to whatever fate their fears had for them.

“Flash, go down there and tell the troops I need them to give everything they have got and more. If I am right General Midnight is not going to invite those ponies over for tea. We have to suppress this threat as soon as possible.”

He saluted her and swooped down to the troop delivering her order. She looked back at the castle and sighed. The sun was setting behind it and the orange sky was littered with stacks of smoke.

“Celestia please hurry…”

“Night Spark you… you’re a monster!”

He chased after her. When his legs were no longer fast enough he flew. Navigating through the arts district at high speeds would have normally proven difficult for him but Derpy was running from him. He needed to catch her and make her see that he was good.

“Miss Doo! Ditzy stop! Tell me what is troubling you! I do not know what I have done to you but please allow me to make amends!”

She flew with more agility than Rainbow Dash and more control too. Under normal circumstances he would have noticed but fear had seeped into his mind. Losing her was not an option. The two of them flew past sculptures and flower arrangements. A single error and they could injure themselves severely. Night Spark channeled energy to his horn and bit his lip in reservation. It did not sit well with him that he had to resort to magic. Derpy found herself encased in a magical grip. He stop flying and walked up to her out of breathe. With great care he sat her down and walked in front of her.

“Please Ditzy tell me what is wrong? Have I done something to you?”

She had tears in her eyes. She had tears in her perfectly straight eyes. Night Spark furrowed his brows in confusion. A twisted smile formed on her face as she wrapped her two front hooves around him.

“What’s wrong? I’ll tell you, Night Spark. You are wrong. From those little holes in your legs to the crookedness of you horn. You mane and coat is wrong. Your existence is wrong. You are a monster like the rest of your kind!”

The words burned through his chest and cut away at his sanity. Derpy continued.

“What because I had crooked eyes you thought we were meant to be together? Wrong! You assume too much bug! You think you understand how the world works? You do not! Even the lowliest scum in pony society would never think twice about you! You are a murderer! You are a deceiver! You are a monster!”

He took a step away from her but, she pulled on him tighter.

“Miss D-Doo…”

Her laughter was not sweet or kind. It was throaty, and was getting lower as she spoke. The tone had a reverberation that only one being could have.

“Miss Doo? Ha! Such a ridiculous and foolish gesture. Pity that is has been a waste this entire time. Like a foal that just won’t learn his lesson…”

Derpy’s eyes became green and fangs crept out of her mouth. Night Spark shook his way free and stumbled backwards. He knew those eyes. The gray coat became black and had a sheen on it. The golden mane became long and green as the feather fell from her wings to reveal none of than Chrysalis.

“All of it has been a lie, Night Spark. Every conversation, every second glance, and thought has been wasted. For you there is no such thing as genuine smiles. They are all planned. Every part of each day of your existence has been orchestrated. Everything you love…”

As she spoke she was engulfed in green fire. Her body cycled through every pony that Night Spark had ever known. Each of them bore the sinister fanged grin of his mother. The fear was still in his but anger was seeping in more than any other emotion. He screamed as lightning shot out from his horn in every direction. The statues and art near him were destroyed and the building near him set ablaze. He opened his eyes and saw the destruction. Walls had been blasted in and roofs were scorched. The road ahead of him where his mother was standing was blackened. There was no sign of his mother.

The realization that it was all a hallucination angered him even more. If this sibling of his was not going to surrender he was going to ensure that he hurt them.

“I will show you what a monster is capable of…

He flew towards the face of the mountain that held up the city. There were not many buildings close to the mountain which is something he found strange but he did not have time to ponder why. When he landed it was as if the city stopped and the mountain began. The normally white stone or soft dirt of Canterlot was now the cold hard gray stone. Night Spark walked along a familiar path. The crystal caves had more than one entrance and this was the one he had used to invade canterlot. The path lead him towards a large hole. At first it was pitch black but the faint green glow of the crystals inside reassured him that this was the entrance he had made. He entered the cave and could literally feel his body try to ignore him. His movements were made sluggish and now he was at war with his desires and his instincts.

This has to be it… the source of it all… the place of all fears…

Author's Note

This arc is going to wrap up next chapter. I won't spoil anything but the next chapter is going to be called: Frost Bite.

This chapter has a lot going on in it and the next one is going to have even more. I hope that this is not to much at once. If it seems all of a sudden I apologize but that is going to be the nature of a certain characters power.

I would love any feed back from you and thanks for reading! :twilightsmile:

Frostbite

Author's Note

This was done a long time ago. I had to beat the editor with a baseball bat to actually get him to send me the edited version. I am sorry for the wait. :rainbowdetermined2:

This chapter was exciting to write. I love how some stuff went down and how certain characters are changing(yup). :trollestia:

The last chapter brought up some questions from some of you. If you have any or need any clarification please just let me know. Otherwise enjoy! :twilightsmile:

Frostbite

Dinky knew that scream. She knew it was Night Frost. Every muscle in her body was trying to stay put. Her instincts told her it wasn’t safe to expose herself. Dinky carefully stuck her head out of the bushes she was hiding in. The street despite being littered with broken pieces of nearby homes had been clear. She dared to step out of the bush completely and when she did she saw the burning home at the end of her street. Her end of the street was slightly lower than the end closer to the main road. She began to walk towards the burning home. It was missing its roof and, the bottom floor was on fire and smoke bellowed out from the windows. Dinky’s eyes caught Night Frost. She was standing on what was left of the second story of the home and look petrified.

“Frosty!”

The lack of response from her friend worried her. Dinky galloped to the entrance of the home. The door was gone and allowed her to see the inferno inside. Every was inside was on fire. The home was groaning as if it could actually feel the pain. Dinky paced back and forth in front of the door. She could feel the heat coming from inside. Thoughts of what her sister would do did not help her as they reminded her that she could not simply fly her friend to safety. Dinky tried putting up a small ward to reflect the heat but her magic was not strong enough. When that failed she tried to brave it but not even half way through the door she turned back.

“It’s too hot! Frost! Frost please!”

One of the support beams collapsed and a wall with it. Dinky could literally see the house move ever so slightly. Tears flowed down her face as she kicked the ground. The filly was furious that she could not help her friend. She was furious that she could not fly and that she could not teleport.

That anger inside you Dinky, is both a blessing and a curse… What you do with that anger will determine who you are…

Night Frost’s words struck a nerve in her. She turned towards the entrance and didn’t bother to channel magic. Dinky moved through the entrance and met the heat head on. She grinned her teeth in pain as she moved towards the stairs. A piece of the ceiling fell but she saw it coming and blasted it with a small bolt. The stair were still intact and were not on fire like the rest of the home. When she reached the second story she saw Night Frost shaking.

“Frosty! Night Frost!”

The filly ran up to her friend and hugged her. Dinky felt the changeling shake in fear. When she looked up she could she Frost’s tear filled eyes.

“Frost?”

The home shuddered harder and the wood cracked again, shards of it falling on their heads. Dinky could nearly feel the house crumbling around her. She tried pushing Frost but the larger changeling barely moved. She gritted her teeth and kicked Frost in the flank.

“Move it, Frost!”

The home began to fall in. Dinky charged her horn and channeled more magic than she could handle. The floor gave way and they both began to fall but Dinky lost control of her magic. A small blast sent both her and Night Frost flying in opposite directions. Both of them fell just far enough away from the home to not be harmed. Dinky was out of energy. Her body ached in pain and the only thing she could see was the burning rubble. She crawled for around to the side of the home but eventually found the strength to stand. As the front yard came into view she was filled with both relief and worry. Night Frost was on the floor and she was sobbing. Dinky rushed over to her as fast as she could. She wanted to comfort her friend so she hugged her. The second her hooves touched Frost the changeling sprung up and kicked Dinky away. The filly rolled in the dirt several feet away with the wind knocked out of her. Night Frost was looking at her with the same tear filled gaze she had in the home.

“F-frosty… what are…”

“You are a hallucination. A memory from my mind turned against me. I am fearful… but I am also powerful. I will take back my mind. I will weed out my fears and crush them… starting with you.”

Night Frost formed a single perfect ice blade. It hovered before and was aligned with Dinky’s head. Dinky stared at her friend and sat perfectly still. As she looked at Night Frost’s eyes her jaw quivered.

“Frosty? I’m scared.”

Night Frost stomped a hoof and hissed.

“I have brought down an empire and have only been defeated by an alicorn! Do you truly believe illusions and nightmares can defeat me?!”

Dinky’s horn sparked with whatever magic she could conjure. She took a single step closer. Night Frost’s eyes glowed and she channeled her magic. Dinky cowered down as her words whimpered out.

“You said that I couldn’t leave my sister… you said that I had to be there for her. You promised me that I was gonna learn to stick up for her…”

The ice blade fell to the ground and shattered. Night Frost appeared confused. She saw the filly before her and the broken weapon in between them. A gasp managed to escape her before she rushed to pick up the filly and embrace her. Dinky cringed at the changeling’s touch. Frost cried into her coat.

“Dinky I am sorry. I am sorry. I was not in my right mind. I was… I love you! Please forgive me my friend! I am so sorry!”

Dinky cried too and squeezed her friend.

“I am sorry too, Frosty!”

“No, Dinky none of this was your doing. You have nothing to-“

“I kicked your flank and shot you with magic! The house was on fire and-“

Night Frost’s stomach fell lower than she believed it could. The filly had rushed into a burning home to save her. She had risked her own young life to save her. Night Frost slapped Dinky and then immediately kissed her on the head.

“You stupid bucking filly. I will actually kill you the next time you do something so foolish!”

She kissed Dinky’s head once more and began to check the filly for any injuries. She had minor scrapes and bruises. There were a few burns on her sides but nothing serious. Night Frost sniffled and laughed.

“Your sister is going to murder the both of us I’m afraid. I suppose death by a muffin pony is preferable to fire. Dinky, thank you, my friend. I owe you my life.”

Dinky pointed to the castle.

“You’re welcome, Frosty. I don’t want your life. They killed ponies and then they took my sister to the castle.”

Night Frost scowled.

“Who took her?”

“The guards! But they were scary looking and I don’t think they were trying to make sure she was safe. She told me to hide… so… I did.”

She lowered her chin and sniffled. Frost lifted it back up.

“You have nothing to be ashamed of my brave friend. Your sister thought of your safety as you thought of mine. You are both ponies that I am proud to be friends with. Jump on my back, Dinky. I am going to get your sister back.”

Dinky did as she was told.

“Frost there are a lot of those creepy guards. Do you really think you can get around them?”

Frost flew towards the castle and spoke through her teeth.

“I have no intention to get around any of those vermin. They will release your sister or Celestia may have to live in a castle with red walls.”

Night Spark inhaled the dense air of the cavern. It brought back memories of the hive. He had only been in the cave for several minutes before being surrounded by teal crystals. As he walked he saw his reflections. They seemed to move at a different pace due to the odd angles of the crystals. Unlike when he was outside Night Spark was not greeted with any horrible visions. The cave was silent save for a gentle hum that seemed to come from the crystals themselves. Occasionally he thought he could hear a whimper coming from the dark but, he paid it no attention.

The presence of fear was powerful in the cave. The typical dip he felt in his stomach was amplified and it felt as if water was up to his chest. His walking felt more like wading and as he continued the strange sensation grew stronger. The deeper in he traveled the thicker the feeling became. While being able to breathe he felt like he was fighting to stay afloat. He found himself occasionally holding his breath.

Eventually the small tight path expanded into a large cylindrical chamber with a high ceiling. Sharp crystals ran all along the walls and up to the ceiling were larger crystals threatened to fall. Several guard ponies were shivering on the floor as they mumbled mindlessly. Their eyes were glazed and their minds broken. Night Spark walked passed them slowly but stopped when his eyes saw the gaping black presence in the center of the chamber. It was visually and physically unlike anything he had seen.

A ghostly slit that was impossibly black seemed to float there. Long smoky black tendrils waved from within it. The space around it bent and seemed to fall into the slit. Nothing had ever scared him as much as this black hole. It scared him more than the idea of losing his family and more than his mother. The air in his lungs felt as if it were slowly being pulled out and into the hole. With every ounce of strength in his body Night Spark begged for his hooves to move. The fear made him feel like he was in sand now instead of water. He was scared of the tear in space before him and he was scared of his lack of understanding his own fear.

His right hoof slid slowly forward. The slow moving and smoky tendrils straightened into sharp black lines. They hit every guard pony and Night Spark at near instantaneous speeds. Night Spark’s legs buckled once they hit him.. He let out a yell unlike anything he’s ever done before. Nothing was attacking him, nothing was hurting him and yet he screamed. Rolling to his side he closed his eyes and pulled his hooved in close to him. He could hear guards screaming as well. One of them was spasming so hard his bones were breaking.

“…p-p-pleaase…”

The word barely managed to escape his mouth. The black tendril retracted and pulled away from him. Opening his eyes his saw the tendrils back in their wavy form. The guards remained on the ground mumbling. Night Spark waited on his side for several minutes.

“…thank you…”

With great effort he stood up and stared at the slit. Night Spark swallowed his fear and spoke.

“Tell me… are you… Night Tear?”

The slit made no change. Night Spark decided against taking any steps closer. Instead he sat on his haunches and waited. After sometime he placed a hoof on his chest timidly.

“I am Night Spark. If you are Night Tear then I am your brother. Is this your true power or another illusion?”

Once more no change and no response. He looked down.

“I- I am scared of you. I do not understand why… but I am afraid. I do not know what our mother has told you but I have no intentions of seeing you harmed. Will you say nothing to me? Please…”

The tendrils stopped moving. Night Spark closed his eyes in expectation of another attack but it never came. When his eyes opened the slit was gone. What replaced it was more terrible. .

Chained to a massive and bloody crystal was a pale changeling. The bottom legs had been broken and she was tied to the crystal using her front legs. A series of smaller chains and metal bands pressed her head back and against the crystal while forcing her jaw open. Small tubes were inserted above her fangs. Any venom produced would empty into a pony sized barrel where both tubes met. Her wings were crushed and her horn cut in half. There were scars all over her body from older wounds. Dark bruises and lacerations covered her chest and flanks. Fresh blood shined atop the dried blood from previous injuries.

She blurred as his eyes filled with tears. He rushed over to her and was going to shock the chains but stopped fearing he’d harm her.. Using magic he lifted a smaller crystal and slammed it against the chains breaking them. Her body slid off the large rock but he caught her. She cried at his touch from both the pain of her injuries and the fear of what he might do to her. Night Spark saw her front legs attempt to escape his grasp while the rear ones lay limp. He remembered what it felt like after he fought Frost. He cried with her as he held her tight.

“I am sorry. I am so sorry. Please let me carry you from this place. I must see to your wounds. If I am to do that I need you to not make me scared. I need you to stop spreading this fear.”

Night Tear shivered in his arms and cried like a foal. She was extremely pale for a changeling which made the blood on her more shocking for Night Spark. She was darker than Derpy but much lighter than Night Spark. Her mane was very long and had holes in it just like that of her mothers. It was a dark yellow with hints of green.

“Please, sister. Please stop this.”

Her hooves gently hit him as she sobbed. Each hit against his chest felt like something was crushing his heart. Her head shook slowly as it was not used to free motion.

That was when Night Spark leaned in and nuzzled her. He just held her as she cried. He held her close and rocked her gently all while crying silently alongside her. As time passed her crying lessened and so did his fear. Time was the short term remedy and Night Spark took his time with her. Eventually the caverns returned to silence beside the occasional sniffle from Night Tear. Night Spark did not want to hurt her neck so he lowered his head so he could see her eyes. She looked fearfully at him. He smiled at her.

“I am going to pick you up and place you on my back. I want you to hold on to me as tight as you need to ok? I am going to ensure your injuries are seen to and that you get rest. I promise… I swear to you that I will allow no one to harm you. I will kill them before they have the chance. Maker knows I have not been in your life sister but I am here now and I will be the best brother to you. I swear it. I love you.”

Night Tear gently nodded. Night Spark gently lifted her and placed her on his back. Her two front legs wrapped gently around him. While the other two lay limp against him. His thoughts darkened as ideas for revenge tempted him but he pushed them away. There would be time for revenge later. Now all that mattered was the broken changeling clinging to him.

Shining Armor blasted open the door revealing five of his sister’s friends and her dragon.

“Shining Armor? How in the hay did you break through Twi’s magic?”

Shining shot Applejack a glance.

“She’s got a horn and wings but magic is still magic. I taught her nearly all the spells she knows about containment, shields, and everything related. Forget that. I need all of you to help me take on General Midnight. He is out of his bucking mind and ponies are going to get hurt.”

Rainbow Dash cracked her neck and chuckled.

“Oh I am going to beat the snot out of something or somepony. Might as well be the general of the Equestrian military.”

Fluttershy stepped forward and pointed at Shining.

“Um not that I don’t want to help but… Why don’t you fight him? You’re stronger than all of us.”

While Rainbow and Applejack were about to protest Shining held a hoof up and stopped them.

“Fluttershy I am glad you think I am that strong but, sadly I am not. I can’t move as fast as Rainbow and I certainly can’t hit as hard as Miss Applejack can. My skill is magic and more specifically defensive magic. If you play any rpg’s I would be a bucking amazing healer than gives you really good buffs and-“

The confused looks on their faces told him enough. Twilight’s friends were not gamers.

“Oh I get it! Yeah and Applejack and Rainbow would be tanks! Fluttershy would be a rogue and Rarity would be ranged attacks.”

Shining always liked Spike.

“Yes thank you, Spike. You girls need to play more games. Seriously though if we all make it through this Cadence and I will teach you all. Anyhow! I can’t fight the general alone. He may not look like much but he is faster than normal pegasi and stronger than an earth pony. He is also very resistant to magic.”

Shining looked grim for a moment.

“His daughter managed to take out a full sized dragon in combat. He trained her. This is not going to be easy especially with the lack of the elements. As Twilight is still out there its up to us to stop-“

“Look down there! It’s Night Frost!”

Rarity motioned towards the window. They all huddle around and saw the changeling stand before the main entrance of the castle. The first thing Shining noticed despite their distance from the changeling was that she was wearing her ice armor.

“Oh she looks absolutely splendid…er… for a changeling…”

Pinkie stood on Rarity’s head to get a better view.

“Oh shiny… She sure doesn’t look happy… If I had to take a guess she looks…”

Pinkie's ears flopped twice and her stomach hurt. She hopped off Rarity who did not shift as if Pinkie was weightless. The pink and goofy mane deflated. Spike was the first to notice.

“Pinkie Pie, what’s wrong?”

“Two ear flops and a stomach ache. Something really bad is about to happen.”

Pinkie’s postured dropped. Her friends comforted her while Shining watched the changeling approach the gate. He spoke over his shoulder.

“Pinkie Pie? How bad is really bad?”

Night Frost walked towards the gate. She flicked her horn and boulder sized ice spike tore through the metal like paper. She parted the ice and walked through the gate. Dinky held tightly on to her. Several guards stood before the main doors of the inner courtyard. Night Frost stopped. She wiggled her back and Dinky knew to get off. Dinky watched as her friend took a few steps forward. Night Frost yelled towards the castle.

“I am Night Frost! Daughter of Chrysalis! I along with my Sister led the onslaught that crushed your Crystal Empire! You will release the ponies you have captured today! Do you hear me?”

The guards at the gate gave no response. Instead a bat pony with black and gold armor appeared on the main balcony which overlooked the courtyard. He stared down at Night Frost.

“You there! Are you responsible for seizing my friend? I will give you but one chance to release her. If you will not heed me than I shall kill every last one of your ponies. Only when this castle is painted with their blood will I then allow you to die!”

The general scoffed at her and turned around. Night Frost turned to Dinky. She looked Dinky in the eyes.

“I am going to retrieve your sister. You will wait here.”

Frost built a massive cone of ice around Dinky trapping her safely inside. She then began to walk toward the gate. A line of guards entered combat stances. Night Frost shot a white beam at the ground which iced it over. They returned fire with their own beams of energy.. Dodging several magical blasts, she dashed forward and slid into the group of ponies. Releasing her magic with no restraints she targeted the exposed areas on their bodies. The guards were some of the best trained ponies in the Equestrian military but Night Frost was the daughter of the most powerful changeling queen in known history. A flurry of ice blades sliced and stabbed the exposed flesh. Several guards buckled as ice cut through their tendons. Some fell because they no longer had all four legs. Night Frost released a satisfied hiss and proceed to storm the castle.

In the back of her my she found the situation ironic. This was the ultimate goal her mother had trained her four. Slaughter the enemy and storm the castle. She was supposed to kill everypony she saw. Now it was different. This wasn’t a mission or goal for her. This was personal. Derpy had shown her brother a kindness that she did not believe anypony would give to her kind. Frost thought of all the gray mare had done for them and it fueled her desire to save her. She would save her friend no matter the cost.

Maids and servant ponies began to flee as they saw her going through the guards. The castle servant knew General Midnight had taken over and knew he had guards loyal to him. However seeing ponies; brainwashed or not, being dismembered by a changeling was still traumatizing. Frost moved through several large hallways. Some had many guards while others had few. She made it a point to hurt each and every one.

Eventually she found herself before the hallway to the throne room. It was a fairly lengthy and spacious hall. Decorating the walls were the masterfully crafted stained glass windows that told of legendary tales from known pony history. Even changelings who had never left the hive have heard the grandeur of this great hall. Frost paid no attention to those windows. Instead her focus was on regiment of guards blocking her path.

“You would hide like a coward behind your troops?! I don’t know you, pony! Why throw these ponies away? Why have you taken my friend?”

The throne doors were at the other end of the hall but she could see them open. General Black Midnight yelled back at her.

“My daughter. She was my purpose. She was my reason and you; you filthy insects, you took her! So I will return the favor. You took everything from me and I shall now take everything from you. Your friends! Your chance of living normal lives!”

He grinned and Night Frost saw his fangs. The sight was strange as he was the first bat pony she had ever seen. He continued.

“Your sister. Come Changeling don’t take to long. Pegasi burn fairly quick.”

A scream came from inside the throne room. Rarely did something chill Night Frost’s spine but, Derpy’s scream did just that. Her expression darkened. She had purposely aim for the feet and shoulders of the guards. The castle was bloodied but no one was killed. Night Spark hadn’t killed a pony and she wanted to strive to be like him. She wanted to earn her place in pony society by adhering to their rule. The scream had shattered that desire. Night Frost’s eyes flared with white cold energy. Within seconds the temperature of the hallway dropped. This sheets of ice form on the windows and walls. The guard’s began to charge her. When they were close enough all of the ice on the walls shaped into spikes. With a flick of her horn the group of guards became caught in the cross fire. Icicles passed through them like they were made of paper. With another flick the icicles reversed and passed through them again. She flicked her horn again and again. Limbs and bodies riddled with holes were stacked in the hallway. Every window was speckled with blood. She waded through the bloody corpses and blasted open the throne room doors. Derpy was tied to Celestia’s throne along with an unconscious Sugar Sprinkles and, an orange stallion she did not recognize. At the base of the throne was a fire. Frost immediately shot a beam at the flames putting them out.

A gold and black blur slammed into her side. The ice armor around her torso completely shattered upon the impact as she slid across the floor. Standing triumphantly across her was the General.

“You pathetic creature. You are just like any pompous unicorn. Thinking magic will always put you on top. I am the General of Equestria! I am not some lowly guard! Did you think I would falter from your display?”

Night Frost started to get up but once again like a black blur he slammed his hoof into her gut sliding her further away.

“I am faster than you and stronger too. I have killed real dragons! That is how I earned my rank. I drove my wing into it’s face! I survived their fire and their stalkers. What have you changelings managed? You make a few cheap copies of the real thing and feel entitled to take over Equestria. Do you think we haven’t face larger numbers before?”

Once more another blur and crushing blow to her gut.

“We have fought dragons!”

Another blow.

“We have fought the griffin empire!”

Another blow.

“We have conquered Saddle Arabia and brought the entire nation of Zebrica to its knees! What have you done? What have you done to trick yourself into thinking that killing us would be easy?”

“What?!”

Blow.

“Tell me?!”

He pummeled into her sides with a flurry of precise and powerful kicks. She shot a ice shard at him while at point blank range. With the blur of his wing he slapped it away.

“Stop it!”

The general turned to see Derpy grunted as she wiggled under the ropes.

“Be still and keep silent. Your judgment will come soon enough traitor.”

Night Frost took the opportunity and buck him with her rear legs. He took the blow and slid back a few feet but remained standing. He exhaled sharply and allowed Night Frost to stand. She coughed up enough blood to put a grin on his face. Her voice was raspy and strained.

“Miss Doo… forgive me… you are going to be uncomfortable. I promise it will not be for too long.”

Frost’s eyes instantly illuminated and a white beam shot out towards the general. He dodged it with great ease but the sudden drop in temperature caught him off guard. The room dropped below freezing near instantaneously and continued to drop. The snap freezing moisture in the air formed ice all over the throne. It also formed on the ponies tied to the throne. Their bodies shivered in response. The general felt his body react to the cold.

“The cold general is more unforgiving than both of us. It can turn even the most agile of warriors slow and useless. I however am the exception!”

Night Frost charged forward. The general quickly dodged her blow but found his hoof frozen in ice. As he tripped Frost kicked him right in the face. He fell but instantly jumped up to meet her. The two fought viciously. Night Frost moved with speed not commonly seen from her kind. She utilized her surroundings and even slid on the now icy floor to gain a few hits. The cold slowed the general enough to where she had a chance of hitting him. As their fight prolonged the general adapted to the problem she had presented him with. He pulled strength from his hits and instead decided that lighter and faster strikes would allow him to keep his balance. Most if not all magical blast were reflected by his armor. This meant Frost had to use more melee combat. Overtime this proved ineffective against him and the general once more gained the upperhoof. Caught off guard he sliced against her side using a wing blade. The pain caused her to fall.

“A goof fight changeling. I will give you that much. Yet I am still amazed by your hubris. If only half my soldiers had the blind confidence you have this war would be over.”

Night Frost felt an urge to beg. The feeling disgusted her but she did not want to die. Her eyes made their way to Derpy who passed out from the cold. Night Frost’s tears did not freeze until they fell to the ground. She look at Derpy and spoke with an angry hiss.

“I will not beg. You will not have that satisfaction. Kill me if you must. When you die you will find that it is your own hubris that you should have been concerned with. Do not judge my kind off of my skill or even my brothers. When my mother decides to attack this city it will fall. She bested Celestia once and I assure you she has become many times stronger since then. Your damn princesses will fail and when your kind is hanging on too its last breath. You will know that all we were trying to do is help you. Out of pity for your kind and spite for our mother. You are nothing without your elements of harmony!”

“That’s where you’re wrong, sugar cube!”

Frost and the General standing over her looked to the doorway. Five mares, a dragon, and Shining Armor stood in a fighting stance. The general laughed. He laughed and even took a step away from Night Frost to turn and face them.

“Shining Armor I figured you wouldn’t stay out of this but these ‘elements’? The bug said it, they are nothing without their elements! A Captain turned husband, five emotional mares, and a teenage dragon. I must have truly anger some god because surely you are joking. You mares will leave at once if you value your lives. Little dragon I have butchered warriors of your kind I will have no issue killing you. Shining Armor…”

The general shook his head.

“I would not want your daughter to be fatherless. Because of this I will offer you the chance to leave only once.”

Shining took a step forward. He observed the scene. Three ponies tied to the throne and a changeling with a large wound on her side. Blood stained the ice in multiple locations. He was surprised to see some of the general’s blood too. Night Frost concerned him the most. He owed her more than anypony.

“Spike grab the ponies on the throne with Fluttershy. Take them to safety. Rarity check on Night Frost. Rainbow Dash and Applejack you’re with me.”

The general remained still but followed Spike and Fluttershy with his eyes. The grin on his face grew.

“Very well, Shining… very well.”

The general lunged forward and met the three ponies in battle. Rarity slipped around and hurried to Night Frost. The changeling groaned as Rarity kneeled by her.

“Oh, dear Celestia look at you! You are bleeding!”

Frost coughed and blood trickled out of her nostrils.

“Thank you. I hadn’t noticed. Leave me be, Lady Rarity. Go and help your friends. They will need it.”

Rarity paced around the changeling.

“Ooo I want to help you! Oh but there is so much blood! It would be a shame if I stained my coat…”

Night Frost looked up at Rarity and was about to say something particularly uncouth to the unicorn. Before she did so she took a moment to eye Rarity up and down. A rather long moment that Rarity noticed. Frost nodded after seeing the situation differently.

“Yes that… would be a shame. Staining such a smooth coat is far from my intentions.”

Rarity raised an eyebrow.

“Did you just- were you?”

Frost grinned meekly and raised a tired hoof as to direct Rarity’s attention to her body.

“You are as white as the coldest ice that I can conjure. You are also very shiny Rarity.”

“You were! Here I thought you were brought up well mannered. Ogling me in such a way! Why I never! During such a time as well! I ought to leave you here!”

Frost giggled and coughed up more. This time Rarity gave in and lifted the changelings head with her hoof. Frosts brows furrowed and she became agitated. Struggling against the pain she pushed herself gently away from Rarity and tried to stand. Her right side trembled as blood seeped from the large slit on her side.

“You impatient changeling! Stop this instant before you-“

“Rarity burn the wound shut.”

“What-“

“Use your magic. Burn it. Before I submit to the wound and fall unconscious.”

“Frost, I don’t want to.”

Frost hissed as the pain flared up. She wobbled but pointed towards the direction of the General. As Frost weakened the temperature was slowly becoming normal again. Black Midnight was getting faster. Rainbow Dash was the only one able to keep up with him. Shining had already received multiple wounds but was doing his best to place a protective ward on Rainbow to act as armor. Applejack continuously tried to strike from behind but the General was to quick. He bucked her backwards and continued to fight Rainbow.

“Your friends are out matched by this pony. They will fall unless I help them. Together we can stop this enemy. Please just do it.”

Rarity frowned. She slowly pointed her horn at the large laceration.

“I am sorry. This is going to be painful.”

Frost nodded and stared at the General. A purple beam shot out from Rarity’s horn. As her magic pulled the wound together it also cauterized it. Night Frost tensed up but did not scream. Her eyes watered but she did not cry. She waited to feel that the burn went across all the way. The moment it did her eyes caught the dark blur and she shot a massive beam of white magic. It hit the General and sent him flying into the wall on the opposite side of the throne room. She kept firing off the beam. After the second try he managed to fly away quick enough to dodge it.

He did not see Rainbow's hoof slamming straight into his face and nor did he see Applejacks rear hoofs buck his falling from back across the room . A powerful bolt of magic from Rarity briefly electrocuted the General causing him to falter for just a few seconds. Night Frost jumped on him and shoved a ice blade into his side. She ripped it out and lifted it high. She aim for his throat and brought it down but a bolt of magic struck her hoof. Shining Armor’s horn was pointed at her.

“No. He will pay for his crimes. The princesses will deal with him.”

Frost growled.

“He threatened Miss Doo, Miss Sprinkle, and who ever that orange stallion is! He should die now!.

Frost placed her hoof on the General's head and pushed down. She shot magic at all of his limbs and froze him to the ground. When done she kicked his head and limped away towards the excited.

“I will kill him later…”

As she walked past Shining he placed a hoof on her. She tensed up not knowing what to expect.

“Look I have got two things to say to you and one of them is not easy. First thank you for your help. I am still in debt to you. The other news is that… General Midnight has your sister.”

Night Frost looked at Shining confused. He was going to explain but the general laughed. He turn his head to face them. He looked right at Frost and spoke.

“I broke her. Her body, her mind… her life. I have victory in at least that. You took the life of my daughter I took the life of your sister. I hope the family reunion is all you hoped it to be.”

The general laughed while Night Frost’s gaze fell. Applejack bucked him in the head knocking him unconscious. Spike came rushing in. Fluttershy and the previously captured ponies came in as well.

“You guys! Twilight's here!”

Twilight entered the room with haste and looked around. Shining noticed the blood on the bottom of her hooves. He wondered if it belonged to the guards in the castle or if it was from trying to secure the city. Twilight broke the ice around the General and lifted him with her magic. The general teleported out of the room.

“He is in the dungeons now. What a disturbed pony… Are you alright?”

None of the five mares answered her. Twilight felt a like she was back in Discord’s Equestria.

“Girls what’s-“

It was Spike who spoke on behalf of all of them.

“You lied to us Twi. The whole city went to tartarus and instead of letting your friends help you you lied.”

Twilight lowered her head.

“I just didn’t want to see you get hurt…”

Applejack shook her head.

“No, but you are fine with renderin’ us helpless while our families are still out there in the city. I don’t know where Granny , Mac, or Apple Bloom are. Rarity don’t know where her folks and sis are. Rainbow don’t know where scoots is. Pinkie and Fluttershy too. You’re like a sister to me Twi but, I could have very well lost my real sister today because you wouldn't let me make my own choice. I get it. You’re an alicorn and you can move the heavens and the earth and what not but unless you plan on being 20 places at once all that power don’t mean a thing.”

Twilight walked towards her.

“Applejack I never would insinuate-“

“You all can settles your foalish conversation at a later time. Right now do we know where my brother is? Where my sister is?”

Everypony remained silent. Frost turned to Twilight. The alicorn shook her head. She limped over to Twilight and spoke quietly.

“Your city is still at risk falling prey to my sisters' magic.”

“That’s just it though. The magic stopped. I was leading my troops through the city and suddenly I no longer felt that magic. Ponies returned to normal and the order was restored. I have seen Night Spark anywhere.”

Frost shook her head. A dizziness came over her. She fell over. Twilight began to fade and all she could see was blackness.

“Crystal… caverns…”

Night Spark walked from the caverns to the edge of the city. The distance between him and the castle was painfully obvious every time his eyes looked to it. Any pain he would go through did not worry him. He only remained grounded because and he did not want to risk hurting Night Tear. Walking with her on his back, they passed the homes of the poorer areas of the city. Angry and fearful glares were cast towards them. Night Spark felt her barely manage to tighten her grip.

“Do not mind them sister. Just focus on keeping your legs wrapped on me. Nothing else.”

A short time had passed and they eventually found themselves at a small fountain. Unlike the intricate and grand fountains of upper Canterlot society this one had been just average. The were no fancy designs or fine white stone. It was a true representation of the part of the city they were in. Night Spark carefully laid Night Tear against the fountain. Her body was broken and barely moved but her eyes searched around in fear. Several ponies stayed at a distance. Many were holding their own loved ones while others just watched the two changelings. Night Spark turned her face towards him. He smiled the best he could for her.

“I am going to clean your injuries. I am sorry I can’t get you medical help faster. This is more than likely going to sting however it is something we must do. Do you understand? I don’t want to cause you any more pain but-"

She responded by squeezing her eyes shut and slowly nodding. Night Spark cupped water with magic and began to slowly wash the blood off of her. When she winced his heart broke for her. Tears fell down her face despite how tight her eyes were shut. Night Spark guilty as his thoughts turned fearful. He applied only enough pressure to clean her injuries. Using any more may make Night Tear angry. The experience in the cave was still with him. He never wanted to feel that kind of fear again. Without more than a minute passing by it became apparent that he was not going to be able to clean her. Her wounds were too severe and she was losing too much blood. Her wincing became minimal as she began to slide gently to the side. She was passing out. Night Spark caught her in his hooves before she fell to the dirt.

“Sister! Tear!”

Her blood started to flow down on to him. Night Spark frantically looked at her unsure how to proceed. Turning his head he saw that some ponies were still just watching him.

“Help! She is bleeding! One of you go to the castle and tell Princess Twilight that I need help!”

A few of them walked away while others simply looked away. Most however just watched them. Of those who watched several appeared angry. Night Spark looked down at the dying sibling in his hooves. For his entire life he knew she existed but, he had never met her. In only a few hours she had become important to him. Her life was hell compared to his and despite everything she had remained good. She inspired him.

Angry tears fell from his eyes as he returned the glares of those who would not help him. He placed Tear down and stood to address them. His eye’s erupted with electrical surges.

“You should all be so lucky that I am traitor to my kind! Were I not I would reduce this entire city to ash along with your selfishness. If she dies… then this day is the day I join my kin against you!”

He lifted his horn up and pointed it towards the sky. Lightning flowed around his body.

“I used to look to your kind with some reverence! I thought we were the only monsters in this world. Now amidst a single day of chaos I see your true selves…”

All the lightning on him converged to a single point at the tip of his horn. It formed a blinding and strobing white ball.

“…monsters just like me!”

Cadence was pacing nervously around Crystal. Shining had told her exactly what had taken place in the castle. He sat across her as she went back and forth.

“You could have been killed! I should have gone instead. I’m sorry but, for some things you just need an alicorn!”

Shining scoffed.

“Oh that’s so not true! The only different result would be that you would have blown up have the castle instead of covering it in blood.”

She stop pacing and glared into his soul. Shining hated that glare.

“Shining Armor our filly will have both her parents. If you died… I would have put on the damn alicorn amulet that I KNOW is with that damn zebra. I would resurrect Nightmare Moon and sell Celestia to her if that’s what it took even to get a zombie version of you back. Black Midnight is a dangerous warrior but he is not me. I am an alicorn. I am a princess of equestria. I am a new mom for buck’s sake and no stupid freaking crazy stallion is going to make me a widow!”

Cadence was venting right before the balcony window. As she finished her ranted a massive lightning bolt from the far corner of Canterlot shot up into the sky. Shining stood upon seeing it and Cadence turned. The lightning continued for several seconds while illuminating the entire city. Thunder roared and rolled as both Cadence and Shining came to the same conclusion.

“Shiny that was him wasn’t it?”

Shining walked closer to her.

“Yeah, but Frost mumbled something about the Caverns. I sent troops there a while ago. The lightning looked like it came from the lower city.”

Cadence turned towards him and prodded him with her hoof.

“Well I am going to check it out while you sit here and watch our daughter.”

Shining cringed at receiving pokes to his injuries. He opened his mouth to protest but was silenced by the sun melting glare she gave him. With a pink flash she was gone.

Cadence looked around before realizing she sat in the middle of a fountain.

“Oh my.”

She stepped out and shook her legs to get the water off. The smell of burnt ozone filled the air and several of the buildings around her had shattered windows. Turning left and right she looked for Night Spark but saw nothing.

“Night Spark? Night Spark!”

“The other side of the fountain. Please…”

The strain in his voice was apparent. Cadence went around the fountain and gasped. She found him holding a changeling she didn’t recognize. The extent of the injuries were so severe Cadence found herself simply staring in disbelief. Night Spark looked at her and spoke.

“Please help her. Don’t let her die princess. I begged for help but no pony… don’t let her die.”

Cadence looked at him and then back and the changeling in his arms. She could sense his love for her. It was not just a brotherly love. The only word that came to her mind was desperate. She came closer to the two and placed a hoof on the injured changeling.

“Night Spark your kind feeds on love correct?”

Night Spark shook his head.

“Yes princess but… she feeds from the fear of others. I believe that is how she has stayed alive for so long. You will find a number of guards in those caverns. She fed on them for weeks… she…”

Cadence smiled at him. She had heard of the treacherous things Black Midnight had done. She did not know what happened in those caves but, Night Spark’s fearful expression clued her in that it must have been terrible.

“So you are telling me you don’t feed on love?”

Night Spark shook his head and looked down.

“I don’t feed. Please just focus on her. We don’t have time to speak.”

Cadence took both hooves and placed them on Night Tear. She began to pull her away from Night Spark. He was reluctant at first but, let Cadence hold her. Ignoring the blood and dirt on the changeling Cadence held her as a mother would. She closed her eyes and a cerulean aura surrounded the three of them. She thought of the sisterly love she had for Twilight. She thought of the friendly love she had for Night Frost. She thought of the love she shared with Shining Armor. Lastly she thought of the love she shared for her daughter. When she open her eyes they were glowing with magic. Night Spark felt a tingling sensation in his mind and chest. It was a sensation he had not felt since the Canterlot invasion. His eyes brimmed with tears. He looked over at Cadence whose loving gaze was fixed on Night Tear as she fed the both of them. The aches and pains in his body faded away. The fatigue left his body as his magic was not only replenished but strengthened. The aura glowed fiercely as Cadence began to weave several other spells in with her love. The smaller wounds on Night Tear’s body began to heal rapidly. Bruising seemed to fade in all but, the worst spots. The deeper and infected gashes on her body ceased bleeding but, remained. The aura faded and Cadence released a small sigh. Night Spark jaw quivered as Cadence smiled at him.

“Thought you could you use a snack ‘Mr.I-don’t-feed. She may feed on fear but, she is a changeling. She needs to eat her love if she wants a complete diet.”

Night Spark couldn’t look her in the eyes. Cadence’s horn flashed brightly and they found themselves in the medical wing of the castle. They were in a vacant room whose only other occupant was a nurse. She turned to a petrified pony and spoke firmly.

“Please find some doctors and tell them to report to me immediately.”

The nurse galloped off and Night Spark remained in shock.

“After everything my kind has done to yours. After what we did to you… I was a part of that invasion I was there. You share your love with us willingly. Are you not disturbed?”

Cadence looked down at the changeling she held.

“Changelings nearly killed me and took my husband. Changelings killed most of my subjects and nearly ended my life along with my child’s. I will not forget that… ever. Yet your sister saved my family. She gave us another chance when she had the perfect opportunity to end us.”

She gently ran her hoof along Night Tear’s mane.

“Maybe it makes me weak but, more so than my aunt I look for the good in others. I feel the love you share with your siblings Night Spark. It is innocent and speaks about you in a way words cannot. Harmony is powerful but, it is my belief that harmony can’t exist without love. You changelings are masters of magic. The world has seen when Alicorns dabble in dark arts yet the very nature of changelings; the way you transform, is dark magic. You are proof that changelings are incorruptible by dark magic.”

She turned away from Tear and looking at him. The sadness in her eyes was genuine.

“I think the only thing that can corrupt a changeling is the very thing which you survive on. Love is both your salvation and damnation. A changeling without love is cruel, jagged, and ruthless. The only thing driving them forward is their hunger. Perhaps in your mother’s case it is her love of her hive or hate of ponies I truly don’t know. A changeling with love? They are brave, powerful, and just as deserving as ponies. They are like you and I am not disgusted by you. I forgive you and will love you as one of my own subjects if that is what is takes for you to remain as you are. I more so than anyone understands your love for your friends and family. It’s a powerful love Night Spark but, forgive the cliche. Love can make you blind. Don’t allow yourself to be blind. Keep your eyes open.”

Night Spark felt so ashamed that he had once be a part of a plan to get rid of her. Bowing low he let some of the tears fall to the ground before rising to face her.

“You shame me, princess.”

“Please don’t be. You should never feel ashamed about receiving love. Oh look she is opening her eyes.”

Night Tear’s eyelids fluttered open. She saw Cadence and began to squirm in the pink alicorn’s hooves. The changeling’s mouth opened but no scream came as the pain found it’s way into her body. Night Spark rushed over and was about to comfort her but, Cadence beat him to it. She nuzzled the frail changeling and spoke gently in her ear.

“You are safe now. Nothing will harm you here. Please be still. I am going to have your wounds treated and then we are going to make sure you get rest. You have nothing to fear.”

As she repeated herself Night Tear just watched her. Minutes passed by in silence as she watched Cadence. Doctors came in and began prepping the area. Cadence paid them no attention. Instead she smiled down at the smaller changeling. Night Spark watched the princess comfort his sister wondering if there was ever a point where Chrysalis comforted her in the same manner.

Circumstance

The endless beeps of machines and chatter of the doctors filled the room. Numb was hardly the right word to describe how he felt but, it was sufficient. He lost track of the hands on the clock Time was irrelevant now

The surgeons insisted that he leave but Night Spark insisted harder. Medicine and magic relieved the pain and put his sister to sleep while doctors worked on stopping internal bleeding. Night Spark did not trust them and despite his lack of medical knowledge he felt better watching them work.

A single thought poisoned his mind as he helplessly watched his sister.

Midnight.

Night Spark didn't know how many ponies were under his influence. He didn't care. They all were guilty now. They didn't help his sister and they broke her.

"Another round! Hurry!"

A unicorn's magic surrounded Night Tear as she woke. She spasmed and lifted her head trying desperately to scream. Only a small constrained groan came. Her eyes locked with Night Spark who gave her a nod.

I am here sister.

The unicorn nurse pumped more magic onto Tear and she fell unconscious once more. Night Spark continued to wait in silence. His thoughts raged on silently, brewing a storm that had yet to come to pass.

“Liars!"

Celestia's head hung low as the mob in the throne room roared. She did not even bother to hide how she felt. When she and Luna reached the Griffons they confirmed that they had sent no call for aid. They griffon had merely been warned by the changelings to not interfere. Celestia begged them to help. The selfishness and fear held strong however and they told her to leave.

"Where were you?"

When they entered the city many ponies cried in joy but just as many cried in anger. Their mothers had left them to suffer. Now they all wept and the only way to heal their pain would be to allow them to continue their outcries.

"I hate you!"

Luna was sitting beside her. Her eyes seething at the ground before them. All the hateful words were taking a familiar toll. Many of those words picked at scabs that hadn’t itched in over a thousand years. Celestia could feel her sisters anger. It was the same anger that had driven the two apart. She knew Luna shared her guilt however she did not doubt that Luna was seething at the ponies before them. Celestia inhaled as she prepared to speak. Twilight however spoke first.

"Everypony be quiet!"

The mob still roared away. The few guards in the room were antsy as many ponies pushed against them. Twilight's horn shot at the crowd including the guards. Every single pony found their body wrapped in magenta magic. Her voice shook the room.

"I told you to be quiet!!!"

Celestia found herself staring at her former student . She did not know this Twilight who used magic on her subjects before marching right up to their faces.

"After all they have done for you! You have the gall to march here and spit in their faces! They are here! They are sitting still while you disrespect them! They went searching for help because this time they feared your princesses might not be enough!"

That last sentence resonated through the room. They remained still even though she had released them.

"For over a thousand years this city and ponies alike have been protected by Alicorns. The majority of that protection came from the very princesses that you are screaming at. Cadence and I have done nothing compared to what those mares have done. We have given nothing compared to what they have sacrificed for you! All they do is for you! They wake up and make sure that the moon and the sun rotate for you! They fight and kill for you! They listen to rich nobles with petty needs for you! All so you can go home and be safe with your families. They are immortal beings living their endless lives for only you."

She took a moment to look many of them in the eye. They cowered from her gaze. With a sigh she continued in a softer tone.

"The changelings are more powerful than any enemy we have faced and that is because they can attack us where it hurts. Their army can get to you if all of us are fighting their queen. If we separate than we risk their queen overpowering us. I will spare you the details but in nearly every situation we get hurt. So forgive your princesses if they are a little desperate for help. Be angry and be upset. Don't you dare call them selfish. Don't you dare tell them that they don't care. You have no right to do so and that is final! Now escort yourselves out!"

Twilight walked towards Celestia and Luna and sat before them. Luna nearly jumped from her throne and hugged Twilight.

"Thank you for you words. You are most kind, my friend."

Twilight pulled away and looked at both of them.

“I should be thanking you. I know our history and what you both have done for us. It's a debt that can't be repaid but the very least we owe you is our love and respect. I may be a princess now but I will always look up to the both of you. You are undoubtedly the greatest heroes I have ever known. They might be warming up to me more because of recent event but I will sooner banish them all to Saddle Arabia than allow them to talk to you both like that."

"They have to, Twilight."

Celestia smiled sadly.

"It hurts because I love each of them as my own. From General Midnight to your own parents. I love every pony, but some of them lost their homes. Some of them lost their friends or family members. 98 confirmed dead and 43 still missing. 111 homes destroyed and 12 businesses damaged. I don't even have a number for how many were mentally effected by the changeling. They tripped and fell and their mother was not there to pick them up."

Twilight pointed a hoof at Celestia.

"You told me that sometimes we have to scold them right? Well, I don't have any foals and I won't have any soon. I know I won't tolerate any of that kind of talk while I am princess so, unless you have a way to make these wings disappear without cutting them off I am going to yell at any pony who has the guts to insult you like that. To Tartarus of what they think too. You both can be good mama and I'll be bad mama. Honestly can we stop with this matriarch talk? It’s weird and I am not old enough for foals yet. Not that I am insinuating that you are old but it’s just that… well there is also the whole matter of multiple mothers for every pony. Not that ponies can’t have multiple mothers! It’s just that… I’ll just shut up.”

Celestia smiled. Twilight always a way of making her smile.

The waiting room was very wide and unnaturally white. Normally its size seemed daunting. Its walls and hard floor were bright and yet dull as only a hospital could be. Today this room was packed with ponies. Many with minor injuries and many waiting for loved ones in urgent care.

“None of you are required to be present. You may leave and go someplace less crowded.”

They looked at Frost and frowned. Derpy held Dinky tightly in her lap. She tightened her hug a bit as she spoke.

“I don’t have any where to go. I’d feel safer with you than just walking around.”

“Forgive me. I forget that your home was lost Ditzy.”

“I don’t care much.”

She smiled at Frost.

“All that matters to me is the filly in my lap! My Dinky is the bravest pony I know!”

Frost nodded.

“Indeed she is. She has the makings of a powerful warrior. One who I am proud to consider my friend and happy to consider my ally.”

Flash leaned forward in his seat and cleared his throat earning an immediate scowl from Night Frost.

“Listen Ditzy was it? You can stay with me at my fathers place if you’d like. After the courtesy you’ve shown my brother and Frost I am indebted to you. It’s the least I can do.”

Derpy’s eyes lit up and she looked at Dinky who simply shrugged. Derpy pulled Flash closer for a side hug which nearly crush his ribcage.

“Oh you’re so sweet! Thank’s a ton! You are in for a treat. Dinky is super helpful with chores and we can bake you muffins!”

Flash rubbed his sides and responded with a strained voice.

“Please don’t feel like you have to cook or anything. You are guest and frankly cooking is my thing. One bite of my broccoli quiche pie and you’ll move in permanently.”

He looked over at Frost and noticed her looking away from them.

“Hey you’re more than welcome too.”

She turned and scrunched her muzzle at him.

“I need nothing from you.”

With a sigh Flash stood and walked to sit next to Frost who immediately began to fidget. She shifted awkwardly and wanted to sit elsewhere but nearly every other seat was taken. She looked Flash over with narrowed eyes.

“What is this?” she said while pointing her hoof at him.

“Listen Frost, I am not a fan of what is happening. In fact I hate it. I hate what your kind is doing but I don’t hate your kind. The first several years of my life were shared with a changeling disguised as a pony. When I found out… when my family found out we failed. He ran away. My mom took my sister and disappeared and my dad quit his job. I had to learn to take care myself. You had Spark from then on I presume. We both shared a brother and I would like to at least try to become friends with you. Maybe later down the road that friendship can make me your brother too…”

Frost remained silent and turned to look at him. Flash was staring at the ground shuffling his hooves. She looked away and scoffed loudly.

“Very well, Flash. I will stay with you and I shall try as I hope you will. I have learned more than ever what it is like to have true friends and family. It’s a weakness that I am blessed to have. The unpleasant matter is that if I accept you than you would technically be my older brother…”
Flash smirked.

“What do you think I am going to try to pull the older brother card?”

“No, not if you value your life.”

Flash held up his hooves in defeat.

“No worries. It won’t happen at least for a while. Thank you by the way. I appreciate the chance and I’ll try not to mess up.”

Frost found herself smiling and turned to hide it. Her smile faded as she remembered why she was in the hospital.

When they initially arrived she saw Night Spark threaten the surgeon to allow him in the room. She doubted that he would burn down the hospital but he seemed livid enough to do anything.

Several ponies gasped and a few mumbled unkind words. Frost turned in her seat and found a white alicorn towering above her. Frost stood and faced Celestia. Frost slowly channeled her magic in preparation.

“I assume you are here to detain me?”

Celestia shook her head and placed a hoof on Night Frost's shoulder. The touch was alarming but, ultimately calmed her down

“I am here to thank you and tell you and your brother that I am sorry for how your sister was treated. Regardless of whether you are ill willed or not, no living creature should be tormented in such a manner. I expect more from my ponies.”

Frost shuffled her hooves. She no longer was concerned that Celestia was going to harm her. She gave Celestia a nod and spoke quietly.

“Thank you and I too am sorry for… your guards. They took my friend and that was my only concern. I did not have time to try and stop them any other way.”

Celestia looked at her with a neutral expression. Her eyes betrayed her and Frost could see that she was far from neutral.

“17 guards permanently handicapped and discharged. 39 killed in action. Were the circumstances different…"

Celestia's neutral gaze faltered for a single moment and Frost saw the wrathful thoughts in her. She closed her eyes and exhaled. Once more her expression held no happiness or anger.

"...but they are not.”

Her eyes turned to Flash who stood up immediately.

“Flash Sentry you deserve recognition for your efforts in securing the city alongside Twilight. You two make an efficient team. I look forward to working with you as well. With unanimous approval from your princesses I hereby promote you as the new captain of the royal guard.”

Flash simply stared at her in silence. With a small smile, she waited for a response but, none came. Celestia raised a brow and spoke again.

“Is something wrong?”

“No not at all princess it’s just that it’s well… unexpected” he said in a low voice.

A powerful white wing drew his attention.

“I believe that some of the best leaders are the ones who are humble. Those who do not allow power to disconnect them from who they are. You show great humility and remind me of Shining Armor in many ways. We are in a war against changeling and you have not allowed that to change what you believe. Even if that is a belief I myself struggle with. You willingness to serve the ponies of Equestria and ability to challenge my decision or another princesses decisions make you worth of that title. The princesses watch over the ponies, you watch over the princesses, and the ponies watch over you. No if that is all I will go speak to the doctors.”

Frost walked around Celestia and stood infant of her.

“It is my family that has done all of this. My mother… myself… my sister. Thank you for allowing her to be treated. If you truly view each of your subjects as your own. If watching their pain is anything like watching my sisters pain than I… am sorry. As you said, no creature deserves such treatment… even disgusting pony princesses.”

Celestia smiled and walked away. She proceeded towards the room where guards were stationed. As she approached the door she nearly gasped when she saw Night Spark inside. He stood still as he watched his sister. Every several seconds she could see the small shivers running up his body. His dark expression gave away more than he realized. His bloodshot eyes watch on with unblinking rage. In that moment she remembered Luna days before the infamous betrayal.

“He has been sitting like that for several hours your majesty.”

Celestia looked down at the nurse beside her.

“Tell me nurse how does it look?”

The nurse rubbed her face in exhaustion.

“Every operating room is full. The waiting room is a mess and we have well over 200 ponies who need medical attention. The only good thing is that we are fine on supplies. We are just short staffed princess.”

Celestia nodded.

“I see. I will help in any way I can my little pony. I will make sure the less serious issue are taken care of for you. Before I do so might I inquire how the changeling is doing?”

The nurse turned and looked up to Celestia.

“It’s strange princess. Internally they are identical to us. Same organs in the same place. The only difference is green blood. I am not a scientist but I can’t help but wonder if they are like distant cousins…
Celestia raised an eyebrow, her expression neutral. The nurse blushed.

Sorry… listen to me ramble on about nonsense. The doctors are working with multiple broken bones. The ones in her rear legs were completely shattered. Severe nerve damage that would have killed even a healthy farm pony. Not to mention her mouth has large laceration where the venom apparently comes from. I don’t know how this poor thing survived but it did. The angry one in their went silent once we told him she would never regain the use of her rear legs.”

Celestia furrowed her brows.

“I mean no offense nurse but you tried everything?”

The nurse nodded.

“I mean no offense as well princess but unless you can heal dead nerve tissue and put bone fragments back together than she is out of luck.”

Celestia frowned.

“Thank you for the information.”

She walked back into the waiting room. Nearly a hundred miserable looking ponies waited. She walked up to a mare with a dark bruise on her back. The mare squirmed in her chair when she saw Celestia. She looked down, her voice raspy and obvious in pain.

“What happened to you?”

The mare looked directly at the princess, she had tears running down her face.

“You left and everything went to Tartarus! My neighbor went crazy and started beating me.”

Celestia knelt down to the mare’s level and touch her horn to the bruises. She kept her eyes closed.

“I am so sorry, my little pony. I am sorry.”

Celestia cried as she healed each pony one at a time the best she could. Her apologies felt meaningless.

Twilight watched as her friends embraced their families. It had turned out that Maud and Big Mac teamed up to not only protect their families but tie them up as well. Both ponies feared losing family more than anything so once the families were secured they both used their impossible strength to protect them.

Twilight sat at a distance as her parents approached. Her friends were still upset. They didn’t say anymore but she knew. Rainbow’s occasional glare and Applejacks silence were proof enough. Twilight Velvet pulled her daughter in for a tight hug, snapping her out of her bad mood.

“Thank goodness you’re safe, Twi. Your father and I were so scared.”

Twilight laughed.

“You’re glad I am safe? I’m glad you’re safe! You would not believe all the crazy things that have happened. So many ponies have lost their homes and/or been hurt. The nobles are now switching their house insignia to my cutie mark because they think Celestia and Luna are cowards. I have got three changelings to babysit now and a lovesick captain of the guar-”

Her mother pulled away from her hug and shook her daughter while firmly gripping her shoulders.

“Listen here missy! I am your mother and this stallion is your father. No, I don’t care if you have wings, if you are taller than me, or if you can teleport to another dimension. You are my little pony and my sweet little worry wort!”

Twilight blushed in embarrassment. Her mother never could speak with an inside voice when showing affection.

“Mom… sometimes I wish I wasn’t a princess. I wish I wasn’t a star pupil or an Element of Harmony. I just wish I could be a librarian who happens to have her own lab.”

Night Light approached and wrapped a hoof around his daughter’s neck.

“Sweetie, sometimes I wish the same thing.”

Twilight shifted under him to look at him. With a sigh and small smile he continued.

“My son and my daughter… you and Shining… well you are my everything. I don’t care about anypony but my family. Your mom and I are selfish. I think that if we were alicorns we’d force you and your brother to stay with us forever. In reality we couldn’t do that. You both were so ready to tackle life in your own ways. Shining worked his way to the top of the guard and you worked your way to the top of the world. No parent can be sure that their child will be great. All they can hope for and pray for is that they be the best they can be. That’s why I am the proudest father in the world. That’s why it would be wrong of us to tell you to quit and come home. The world deserves a chance to see you Twilight. We let you go and eventually you are going to have to let things go too.”

Twilight nuzzled her father sadly.

“I don’t want to. I feel like Twilight is being replace by Princess Twilight. I don’t owe Equestria anything! I don’t want to talk to nobles and regulate law. I never wanted any of this. The only thing keeping me sane is Celestia. I owe her and I don’t know how she has done this for so long but I would feel terrible to abandon her. It’s the worst job in the world.”

“Then quit.”

Twilight looked at her mother as if she had just cursed Celestia’s name. Twilight Velvet nodded and shrugged.

“You heard me. Quit. Where is the rule book that says alicorns have to be princesses?”

“Mom there isn’t one but I cant just quit!”

Her mother flicked a hoof at her.

“You absolutely can! Then you will be the most powerful librarian in the history of the world.”

Twilight remained silent as she pulled away from her father.

“Rainbow Dash would kill me. On the other hand she might let me live and just call me the overlord egg head or something. I’m not going to quit. I wish I was a mare who would or could but I can’t. Sorry to bother you both with this.”

Both her parents watched her start to somberly walk away. They looked at each other and both galloped to their daughter and nearly tackled her.

“You could never bother us, Twilight!”

“Your issues are my issues, Sweetie and they are more interesting than your mother’s.”

Night Light yelped as his wife jabbed his side. Her parents lifted up off of her and were set down gently. Twilight pawed the ground and avoided their gaze.

“Well, if you guys really want to help I’ve got a changeling issue and a guard captain issue to tell you about.”

A brown hoof tapped his shoulder. Night Spark turned to look the pony in the eyes.

“She is stable. We’ll get her assistance for movement. I know a pony who makes the strongest wheel chairs in Equestria. It won’t be easy for her. She is extremely malnourished and is going to need help. In time she’ll be able to move on her own.”

Night Spark looked at her sleeping silently. The doctor sighed and hesitantly tapped him again.

“Look here, I am a doctor. I care for my patients. Don’t think for one-second that doesn’t include your sister. You’ve been awfully quiet. I’ve lived in this hospital for over two decades. A quiet like that only comes from a few things. Either you are still in shock and words aren’t appropriate to describe what you feel… or…”

The doctor narrowed his eyes and waved a warning hoof at Night Spark.

“…or you’re thinking about doing something stupid. Something I think about doing to the abusers, murderers, and rapists. Something I wish that I would let myself do. You’d better talk to someone about those feelings before you act on them. Now kill me or not you get out of this room and give your kin some good quality rest.”

Night Spark nodded and mentally thanked the doctor for his efforts. He would speak to some pony about his feelings. There was only one pony he could speak to.

She stood as her brother came down the hall. Flash turned and stood as well. Derpy was fast asleep in her seat along with her sister. Flash tried to wave Night Spark down but he walked past him with a grim expression. It was one that gave Night Frost chills. As her brother left the hospital Flash turned to her.

“What in the hay was that about?”

Night Frost motioned for him to leave Derpy and Dinky. They both walked outside and Frost paced.

“Flash, did you see his face?”

He nodded slowly.

“Yeah and?”

“I believe he is going to do something foolish. Pray that I am wrong but act as if I am not. Go and find one of the princesses and meet me at the dungeons.”

Flash nodded and flew away.

“You are not permitted here! Turn away!”

Night Spark looked at the three guards blocking his path. Three quick blasts of lightning brought them all down. The very dungeons Midnight’s guards has placed him in were roaring. The prisoners cheered for his return. They screamed for freedom and for blood. Night Sparks walked past cell after cell. The worst pony-kind had to offer all boxed in to one location. Every one of them were a part of the same chorus. They sang as if he was going to free the loudest prisoner.

After several cells he had found it. Considering who it held he had expected the cell to be larger. On the other hand he didn’t mind it’s containing size. All that stood between him and his sisters tormentor were thick iron bars. Their appearance betrayed their strength. Night Spark watched the general stand and walk toward the cell door.

“Let’s get right to the point. Your kind killed my daughter and I hurt your sister. How is she by the way?”

The small smirk on his face caused Night Spark’s jaw to clench. He leaned in closer to the general and looked him straight in the eyes.

“She is alive, but barely. I suppose, however that it is better than being dead. With time she can heal. She’ll have me and my family to be with. You think you've won? No, general your daughter is still dead in the ground. Your actions disgrace her but enough about that. I came here to settle the debt.”

Night Spark shot the lock off the door. The iron bars near it glowed red hot from his magic. The general pounced at him. A large bolt of lightning shot him away and into a nearby wall. The yelling turned into howls demanding blood.

“I don’t wear a title. Honor has never been something that I had claimed to have.”

With blurring speed the general tried once more to ram into him and once more he was struck by lightning.

“How does it feel, Black?! How does it feel to be helpless against your enemy? Everything around you demands your blood. Perhaps this is how your daughter felt before she died!”

Night Spark knew it was cruel but he didn't care anymore. Violet was dead and he could use her name to hurt her father more than any lightning bolt. The general glared at Night Spark. The changeling could see the failure and hate in his eyes. He didn’t even wait for the general to strike. He gave him another round of lightning and watched him collapse to the ground.

“She’ll never walk again because of you! She’ll never fly again or have control over her magic!”

Arc after arc the lighting poured onto the general whose screams were drowned out by the prisoners. The torture continued to the pleasure of all who were present save for the general himself.

Night Spark paused and watched the general twitched in the furthest corner away from Night Spark. Smoke trailed off his body and a few of the burns. Night Spark’s horn crackled with electricity as a dark thought crossed his mind.

“She’ll always know that you are alive. The thought that you will be out there walking and breathing will always be on her mind! That’s not going to happen.”

The bolt that shot forth form his horn would have pierced the general’s head and left a gaping hole were it not for a magenta hue. Night Spark turned and saw Twilight standing with Flash and Frost by her side. His eyes narrowed oat the princess and he turned back to finish the job. His horn felt numb however and he lost his ability to cast magic. A barrier wrapped itself perfectly around his horn. Night Spark growled and marched right up to Twilight.

“You have no right!”

She waved a hoof and ordered Flash to secure the general back into his cell. As Night Spark glared at Twilight expecting an answer all he received was a punch to the face. Night Frost tackled him the ground and tried to pin him. They wrestled but Night Spark broke free and stood with anger and adrenaline fueling his body.

“You are acting worse than a small foal! You selfish, inconsiderate bastard!”

Night Spark pointed a hoof the generals cell and screamed back at her.

“You saw! You saw our sister and what he did to her!”

She stomped her hoof down and the room dropped in temperature .

“I also saw Storm! I saw what you did! With all my heart I try to tell myself that it is different but it was not! The same monster is in both of you! It’s in me and every other member of our family but you…”

If she had stabbed him it would have been mercy compared to those words. Scowling in a mixture of emotions she continued while crying.

“… you are a pretender. You don’t have the courage to admit that you are no better than him. You want to flaunt you power and abuse it just as he did. You wish to see his skin boil and you are not in the least disgusted with yourself. He tortured our sister and you tortured our brother. The difference between you two is that you have the stomach and the heart to actually kill!”

It was different to him. The general and his brother were both evil. They both were hurting those he loved. He had nearly lost Derpy and her sister then. Now he nearly lost his own sister. Spark shook his head.

“Even now you try to justify it. Trying to find some convent explanation of how mutilating your on kin is acceptable and honorable even! It’s a perversion of reality that is so sickening that it drives you here to this dungeon. All things were about to come full circle and you would have sealed your fate as being the generals equal were it not for the princess.”

He glared at her.

“I am nothing like that-”

“You are but you lost your vision to see yourself! You see only what you think you need to be in order to protect those you love.”

Night Spark pushed her to the ground and walked past her. He was done with hearing her insults. Violence solved most of his issues but he only used it to ensure his friends and family were safe. He ignored Twilight and just walked passed her and proceeded to exit the dungeon.

A flash of light from behind him revealed that the night’s events were not over.

“Where do you think you are going?”

Her tone bothered him.

Suddenly you are so full of authority princess.

He ignored her and kept walking until a flash of light brought her before him.

“Night Spark, you need to calm down. You have family and friends who are here for you.”

With a scoff he tried to walk past her but she moved in front of him.

“Where are you going?”

“That is none of your concern. Go and protect the general. I will just kill him later. When Chrysalis assaults this city I imagine the chaos will provide you with much to do.”

This time she didn't try to follow him she sat and watched him continue to walk.

“You need to think about what you are doing Night Spark. You throwing everything away right now and being a selfish brat. If there is even a small chance that you are considering to leave Canterlot and return to your mother you had better think on what the consequences of that choice will be. You are more powerful that maybe any unicorn I know. You are strong but not that strong.”

Oh is that so?

He stopped moving and turned around trying to summon magic. The barrier prevented him from doing so and glowed a bright magenta. Twilight slowly walked up to him and look down at him. She was slightly taller and she was using that to her advantage.

“Now you listen to me, Night Spark. Go lay with a mare, get drunk, or punch a damn wall for all I care. Go and do whatever you need to do to calm down and get a grip otherwise you are going to end up hurt. If you try to murder another pony like that again I won’t just put a barrier around your horn.”

He got a few inches away from her face.

“You are a coward, Twilight Sparkle. You would do worse if my sister had been your brother or Princess Cadence. You would take steps to far and do something irreversible and your only punishment would be learning a silly lesson. For all that you are you share my weakness. We both struggle with killing. Knowing that our strength can permanently end something. It’s and fearful and yet exhilarating thought. ”

The two of them glared at each other. Twilight raised a brow and the magenta barrier on his horn tightened and flared. She leaned forward as Night Spark fell to his knees in pain. She watched him for a moment before rebutting.

“You idiot! The difference between us is I never go crazy with my power. I don't kill and torture out of anger! I would follow Celestia’s example and sooner banish you than watch as you squirm around in pain or blast you head off. Although maybe teaching you how it feels to be hurt and helpless would be a beneficial lesson. I could do worse you know? Torturing is easy Night Spark and it takes little skill but experimenting? How would you feel about that? Or can you only feel your horn burning?”

Night Spark siphoned love and hope from her and nearby ponies including Flash and Frost. He added it to the pool of magic that Cadence had replenished and then glared up at Twilight.

“You think… that you are so strong that… you can best me so easily?”

The magenta barrier cracked around his horn and cyan magic began to shine through. His eye raged with electricity that soon flowed around his whole body. The barrier exploded and a blinding amount of electricity erupted in all directions. The explosion sent Twilight flying 30 meters back until she broke through a dungeon wall. Windows all around shattered from the thundering blast. Flash rushed through the wall and to Twilight’s side while Frost stood in-between Night Spark and her. They exchanged glares for a moment before Night Spark spoke over her and to Twilight who was getting up.

“We are not responsible for who we become Princess Sparkle. Mere circumstances allowed you to be a star pupil just as they allowed me to be a son of Equestria’s most powerful enemy. You wish to test your strength? Lecture me? Fine! Be wary of what your actions will reap! My mother made six changelings to destroy the Elements of Harmony. Alicorn or not, do not lie to yourself thinking I cannot hurt you!”

Flash walked in front of Frost and pointed a hoof at Night Spark.

“I told my brother I’d never abandon him but, right now you aren’t acting like the Night Spark I know. Leave! Don’t come back unless you’re ready to be my brother again.”

Flash turned around and left without waiting for any of them. Twilight gave Night Spark one last concerned look before leaving herself. The moon shone on the street in front of the dungeon; its reflection off of the two changelings glimmered. The air was still and only the sounds the city in the distance could be heard.

The lack of noise allowed both to think clearly. Night Spark thought on the words spoken and the threats made. Night Spark exhaled and looked at Night Frost. Upon meeting her eyes they both knew words were not appropriate. Neither desired to speak to the other and apologies were not going to be effective so soon. Night Spark’s ears drooped and he turned away from Frost and began walking to anywhere that was far from them all.

Author's Note

Well so that happened...

I'll try to get the next chapter to you all soon. As always let me know what you think. I literally do nothing but hide in the sewers waiting for comments all day long... :pinkiecrazy:

Tidal is poop. :trollestia:

A Gray World

Am I a monster?

That question irks me as I head to the hospital. I am afraid and after all I have done I can at least give her that. Giving my sister the fear she feeds on seems like a brave choice. Brave? No it is cowardly. I gallop hard to the only family that I haven’t become cross with.

Am I a monster?

Every time that I feel I am close to answering that question life has found a way of ensuring that I don’t. To blame it all on life and random occurrences would not be fair. Life and other variables outside of my control have shaped my years. The paths taken were ones that were always intended. The only choices that I have made on my own are ones which have hurt me and those close to me. I chose to leave my family behind on two occasions. I chose to slay my brother for responding to my treason.

Ditzy Doo is the only right choice. She is the only constant in this storm. Her smile and kindness are two thing that make me happy beyond measure. Making her acquaintance and receiving her friendship has been an honor. Although one right choice does not make up for a lifetime of wrong ones.

I may have just thrown away my family for the third time.

“Halt!”

A guard stood firm with a spear pointed right at Night Spark. He looked around confused and realized he had ran to the wrong location.

“Good evening guard. I must have been so lost in thought I hadn’t realized where I was going. Now that I am here however, would it be allowed for me to see one of the princesses?”

The guard eyed him up and down. It was clear he did not like him.

“As much as I would like to tell you no, I would not want to deal with any of the princesses lecturing me. Word of advice changeling? You may want to change to a pony. I can keep my temper in check but, others might not. Another changeling tore through this castle and no pony is happy about it. They are still cleaning blood of the walls. That’s all.”

Night Spark nodded and began to walk past the main gates. As he approached the steps leading up into the castle he saw stains of his sister’s battle. He shut his eyes and channeled some magic. Green flames transformed him into a brown stallion with a black mane.

The castle was quiet. Guards and servants occasionally would pass him in the grand halls. Night Spark admired the way the moon shone on the chandeliers hanging above him. The reflection of light gave a cool blue tint to everything save for the throne room entrance. He reached the large wooden doors which were held open by two guards. Once inside he saw both Celestia and Luna sitting silently. The sullen expressions they held piqued his curiosity.

Luna sensed another pony in the room and immediately brightened.

"At last! Come forward my wonderful subject! Tell your princesses what is on your mind. Just speak!"

"Luna, we cannot force hi-"

Night Spark cautiously stepped forward until he was a few meters away from them. He cleared his throat in hopes that they would stop their bickering. Once he received attention from the both of them he spoke and bowed lowly.

"Princess Luna and Princess Celestia, this is both an honor and nightmare for me. I come before you humbly seeking your wisdom."

Both of them eagerly awaited for his issue. The last several nights had been spent apologizing and arguing over the days that they were gone. Canterlot was still hurting and it intended to make its royalty feel the pain as well. The Night court had been ignored for over a week. While the sisters would normally enjoy some free time it made them feel "guilty". This brown Stallion was the first pony they had seen who had not wanted to yell at them. Night Spark fidgeted under their stares.

"Well you see the wisdom is for a cousin. Actually he is more of a distant friend. Uh... yes. So I need your guidance to further instruct him on what to do. At a later time... because he is not present... busy schedule and all..."

Celestia flicked her hoof motioning him to continue. He took a deep breath in and began to explain.

"Your cousin-friend has got quite the temper. He should see somepony about that."

Luna narrowed her eyes and nodded in agreement.

"Yes my sister is correct. His actions, while understandable on some level were ultimately selfish. He has disgraced himself and should kill himself to retain his honor!"

Celestia's eyes struggled to stay in their sockets. She smacked Luna with her wing and scolded her.

"Ponies don't do that anymore Lu! Besides that, you do not go telling ponies that they should kill themselves!"

Luna shrugged.

"I am sorry Celestia. Selfish ponies must go. Look at me I left..."

An awkward silence replaced the conversation. After sometime Celestia smirked.

"Yet he was being selfish and reckless... not to mention foalish. Dangerous type of pony... reminds me of Sunset... that's it!"

Celestia pointed a hoof at the small brown stallion before her and grinned.

"Bring the cousin-friend and meet us both here tomorrow evening. The only solution is to send this pony through a dimensional portal. I want to leave no traces of this foolishness in my world."

Night Spark growled and stomped a hoof.

"Oh come on! Were his actions that unwarranted? Haven't you two, in your ancient lifetimes done something similar?"

The alicorns blinked. Celestia's face darkened and Luna's saddened. She touched her chest and looked at him. The verbal knife clearly had stung her.

"Night Spark are you saying that we are old?"

He rushed up to them nervously shaking his head.

"No no no princesses! I merely meant you have ample amount of experience. Experience I could not hope to obtain in a thousand years. You both radiate with unfathomable grace and beauty!"

Celestia facehooved while Luna's sad face changed into a devious grin. Night Spark was confused for all but, a single second.

Damn it all!!!

They way Luna was grinning was uncomfortable. She had seen through his disguise. He didn't know how but, she had. For a changeling nothing could be more embarrassing. His cheeks flushed and suddenly green flames began to form around his body. He could feel the next form and immediately regretted coming to the castle.

"My my Tia! Unfathomable grace and beauty! Why thank you so very much..."

She leaned in and booped Night Spark on the muzzle.

"...miss Lulamoon!"

Hissing was not something he did as much as his changeling kin but, that night he hissed. Luna laughed hard enough to shake the walls. Celestia tried to remain serious as she desired to actually speak with her changeling guest. However seeing him once more as Trixie and hearing Luna's infectious laugh she found herself chuckling.

"Yes yes laugh it up! I am sure a changeling, changing is the funniest thing you have seen in your years."

Luna pointed her hoof at him.

"No! Your face on the other hoof is priceless. I would frame it upon every wall in Equestria!"

"How did you two know?"

This time Celestia's laughter grew in volume.

"Oh please, Night Spark. Addressing my sister's name first, your cousin-friend, your lack of cutie mark. The icing on the cake was the 'unfathomable grace and beauty!'"

Night Spark mumbled quietly towards the floor.

"...I'm sure you would love cake..."

"Excuse me?"

He looked up sternly.

"Nothing. I see I have wasted my time. I should go."

As he turned around to leave yellow magic grabbed ahold of him and sat him down right in front of Celestia. She was no longer laughing or smiling.

"All joking aside you tried to commit murder and you threatened my stu-"

She stopped herself for a moment.

"You threatened Princess Twilight. Your decision to speak with us is commendable but, it does not excuse your behavior. I could have you arrested."

Night Spark narrowed his eyes.

"I will settle the debt in regard to Midnight. Nothing in my heart is regretful of my actions towards him. To Princess Twilight, and my siblings however..."

If they no longer wanted to be a part of his life he couldn't blame them. He looked away from her and clenched his jaw.

"You both are sisters. Tell me what would you not do for one another. You will more than likely kill most of my family. My mother and other siblings are not open minded. I will lose another brother and sister. Of that I am certain. So when a pony not only threatened but, mutilated my sister... I did what was required of me."

Luna frowned and stepped off her throne. She wrapped Night Spark in a hug.

"Murder is never needed Night Spark."

"No but, death is a solution princess. It's absolute and guarantees that he will never harm another. It's a reassurance that-"

Luna pulled away and looked at him. Long ago she held similar views. His line of thinking was leading down a dangerous path.

"Reassurance and death should not be together Night Spark. Your conjunction of those two concepts concerns me. Those thoughts can evolve and much like fire they can quickly spread into even worse ideas."

Night Spark shook his head.

Yet my mothers death will be a welcome reassurance to you princess.

There were to many thoughts and worries polluting his mind. Gray was the color of his every choice and action. Scolded for one choice while others are encouraged. The death of changelings and his mother was an idea praised by most. He looked up and nodded towards each princess before turning around. Despite his efforts tears fell from his eyes. More so than ever he felt lost. Princess Luna called out to him as he left the throne room.

"Night Spark, go to Princess Twilight. Speak with her. Make amends with her. My sister and I know much but, she is the princess of friendship. Her words will lead you down a much lighter path. That path will ease whatever pain is in your heart. Be well friend."

"That's so freaking cool!"

Everypony just stared at Rainbow Dash. Apparently Twilight getting blasted by lighting through a solid wall and shrugging it off was only awesome to her. He grin disappeared and her wings folded back. She coughed.

"That's a tragic point in your friendship with everypony's favorite changeling."

Twilight sighed. She had brought all of her friends to her tower that night to discuss what had happened. The war had left her with little time to actually be with them. Bringing them in to her issues was an admittedly selfish way to spend time with them but, none of them seemed to mind.

"Well, he did always appear to be a ruffian. Then again that may just be a family trait."

Rarity flicked her mane and continued.

"Having a sister I can certainly understand the need to be protective. Although attempting murder and assaulting friends is inexcusable. How can we be expected to place our trusts in somepony who may simply zap us over a disagreement?"

Applejack frowned. She removed her hat which immediately got everybody to give her their full attention. Applejack never removed her hat.

"I reckon y'all can't trust me then. First thing I did to that changeling is try to kill him when I thought he was responsible for Appaloosa. When I thought he hurt Braeburn I wasn't thinking about anything except for hurting him. Night Spark ain't the nicest but, when it come to protecting the ones we love I share his line of thinking. Any of you girl's get hurt? I'll pummel the offender and use them for fertilizer."

Rarity straightened her posture and clicked her tongue at Applejack.

"I am sure you don't mean that Applejack. You are a powerful mare but are you ready to kill? You and I have had our fair share of disagreements and never once have I felt threatened by you. I trust you completely and could never imagine you wanting to buck me through a wall."

Applejack scoffed.

"I don't know Rare. All those times you tried to pretty me up. The urge to toss some mud in your face was pretty strong."

Rarity narrowed her eyes as Applejack continued.

"Look it's different okay? Other than Apple Bloom I got myself 5 wonderful sisters. Sisters that I'd do anything for. You never once hurt my family or me Rarity. Ain't no reason to knock your teeth out. I haven't seen Night Spark's sister but, I swear if that had been any one you instead I would have crack my hoof on the general's skull. I know you all have to agree with me. Fluttershy what'd you do if somepony sliced up all your animals? Or cut Angel into pieces?"

Fluttershy processed the fear of her animals suffering and almost immediately her face darkened. Applejack nodded.

"Family is everything Rarity. He is dumb to attack Twilight because I'd rip his wings off if he hurt her but that general deserves it."

Twilight opened her mouth to argue her friends offensive stance but a knock at her door stopped their conversation. In the back of her mind she knew who it was and yet she still looked at each of her friends. Their eyes revealed their curiosity of the unexpected arrival. Twilight's horn glowed and she teleported directly in front of the door. She opened it to find Night Spark standing quietly. She turned back to look at her friends.

"Would you all please wait here? I'll be back."

She left the room and closed the door.

"Walk with me."

Twilight led them to an abandoned hallway. Once she knew they were alone she turned and spoke with a tone that was more hostile than she had intended.

"What is it?"

Night Spark struggled to meet her gaze. Her eyes were cold.

"I just came to tell you that I am sorry. Proving that I was different from my mother was so important to me. The truth is that I am not. I am my mother's son. Princess you did not deserve what I did to you. Were you not as powerful I could have killed you. Perhaps it might be to late but, I ask for your forgiveness.”

Twilight glared at him as she spoke.

"You're a murderer. Maybe not to others but I saw what I saw Night Spark. Had your brother gotten anypony else to help, Midnight would have died."

Night Spark fell on his haunches. Twilight continued as he sat.

"Flash came to me because Frost was worried. They were concerned about you enough to warn me. You almost lost a sister before you even gained her and the only thing on your mind was murder! You didn't check on Frost or Flash. You didn't check on Dinky or Ditzy! You just proved how weak willed you are!"

Twilight's wings were flared and she stood at full height. Every inch of her wanted to blast him and return the favor. Night Spark's head was held low as he cried. Twilight sighed and relaxed. Her wings folded back and she lowered her head.

"Just as I did."

He looked at her in confusion.

"I deserved that blast Night Spark. I threatened you and said I would experiment on you. I tried crushing your horn... I let my anger get ahold of me. You saw a Twilight Sparkle that most ponies don’t know about. So I guess you're right. We have got some unpleasant similarities."

“Not a single pony has been killed by my magic. My family use to chastise me for that fact. Before I turned myself in my own sister told me to burn the Appaloosa ponies or she would kill me. Before it was just something I struggled to do. I saw no reason to hurt innocents. My time here made me proud to be different. Yes, I was say foolish things in my anger but, I am a good deceiver.”

He chuckled as he continued.

“That’s the changeling way you know: deceiving. Then I saw the side of your kind I hated. That damn guard who tried to have his way with Ms.Sprinkle. The ponies that were cruel to Miss Doo. Celestia and her bulbous hypocritical flanks. Midnight and his actions towards my sister as well as your kind. I no longer wanted to deceive. Those ponies are not so different from my kind. Why can I kill my own and not them? Why do all changelings have to die and not them? What makes me a monster and not them?”

Twilight looked at him and spoke so quietly that he barely heard her.

“It’s because you are different. You are a changeling and that difference scares us.”

His face contorted and he looked at her with furious eyes.

“Maybe that injustice should be weeded out then. I could do it. Punish the offenders until this world is equalized.”

“Then you would have to hurt thousands including me Night Spark.”

He stared at her and tried to understand. The princess of friendship was admitting a horrible truth to him. For all of her lessons and understanding she saw him as less.

“Very well. I believe I am done here. I am sorry for attacking you. You won’t have to worry about me being a problem princess. Before I leave let me thank you for trying to help me. Though we found no spells to assist me in surviving, I appreciate your training. I’ll not hinder your kind with my presence any longer. Once my sister is able to leave I will take her and go. You can fight my mother on your own.”

Twilight’s eyes widened.

“Woah wait Night Spark hold on. Don’t abandon everything just because of me! What about Ms.Sprinkle and Ditzy? Are you going to leave Flash too?”

“I see no point in staying if my whole life is going to be spent as being less. All I will bring others is ridicule for being my friend or family. That may end up with a few obnoxious ponies being killed. You don’t want that and I grow tired of hearing the hypocrisy from the mouth of royals. Goodbye.”

Twilight followed him as he turned to leave. She raised her voice as she spoke

“Look can you blame me? You tried killing Cadence and brainwashed my brother! This whole city was invaded by your kind! You took my friends sisters! She tried to make me drain the love from my own friends!”

Night Spark turned and narrowed his eyes at her. He pointed at her.

“Yes! I was there for the Canterlot invasion but, everything else was my mother.”

“I hate her!”

Her voiced echoed through the hall and stopped him. Her ear fell and her eye brimmed with tears.

“I hate her Night Spark. I’m not mad and I am not frustrated. I am thinking clearly and I hate her. I don't care what happen to her in the past. Was that because of me? Or my friends? No! Is it fair for us to pay that price? So yes when I look at you? Her son? I get angry and deep down under all the friendly smiles and princess stuff there is a Twilight who hates you. I have to hate you because you came from her! Of all the explanations it is the most inappropriate and unsupported ones I have ever made but it is true.”

He pulled her into a hug which took her by surprise. She didn’t know why he was hugging her or why she was sobbing. Night Spark patted her back and tried to comfort her. Minutes passed and the tear subsided. Her voice was strained.

“Why?”

“Because you hate me and because I understand you. Because you are honest with me. I suppose if there is one lesson we both have to learn it is that no matter what we do in life, happy endings may never come. You will always see Chrysalis in me and I Midnight in you. For what it is worth I hope you can at least give Flash the benefit of the doubt. My brother does not deserve to be treated like one of us. Goodbye princess.”

Night Spark let go of her and left.

Rainbow Dash waited for Night Spark to leave before approaching her friend. Twilight had sat still as Rainbow came to her.

“Twi? You ok?”

She was far from ok. Her mind was struggling harder than ever before. The stress was a bad kind. She enjoyed the challenge old spells gave her. She loved the stress of trying to solve old rituals and secrets long forgotten. The stress she felt now was unlike those times. It ate away at her and sowed seeds of doubt within her.

“No Rainbow, I am not ok. I am far from ok. How long were you listening?”

Rainbow shrugged.

“The whole time.”

Twilight turned her head away in embarrassment.

“You must think I’m some princess huh?”

Rainbow used her hoof to make Twilight face her.

“You’re an awesome princess Twi. Ponies give me flak about being overconfident but I wish you could be sometimes. Sure you’re an egg head. You’re a nerd and sometimes you scare the buck out of me when you are in a research craze. That’s ok though. Twilight you are the best princess ever because you are connected to ponies in a way Celestia and Luna can’t be. Sure ponies get all frilly nilly when they see you but they know that you are their egg head deep down. They know you make mistakes and they see themselves in you. You think you’re the only pony who has a problem with mama changeling? I want to do a rainboom and brake my hoof on her face but that doesn’t mean I’m a bad pony. In fact I’m awesome.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and Rainbow nudged her as she continued.

“What’s not awesome though is seeing you beat yourself up like this. Do you hate Luna because she almost kill Celestia who was basically your other mom?”

Twilight opened her mouth but Rainbow raised a hoof.

“No, you don’t. You forgave the mare that would have ruined Sweet Apple Acres and caused ponies to starve. You forgave the mare who would have killed us all if you hadn’t guessed that we were the elements. Not only that but you helped her get back in touch with ponies. That’s something I would have never done Twilight. I would have been to proud but you should me and others your kindness that day. I hate getting all mushy but it touched me. I would have treated Luna like dirt just because she used to be bad. You see the good in ponies Twilight. You see past Rarity’s fufu-ness and Applejack’s stubbornness. Why can’t you see the good in that changeling? He isn’t perfect but none of us were or are. Derpy is the happiest I have seen her in ages and she isn’t even a mailmare anymore. You wanna talk about jerks? You’re listening to one right now. I took Fluttershy in because ponies were picking on her. I made it my duty to take care of her, but Derpy? I picked on her all the time. I called her names and laughed till I broke a sweat when she would crash into things. The worst jab to my rep is that the son of Equestria’s most hated villain can treat a pony better than me.”

Rainbow looked around and then hugged Twilight.

“You are friends with a mare who bullied a perfectly innocent pony all her life. You gave me a chance Twi and for that you will always be cooler than me...kinda. I don’t want to see you become a bully to others changeling or not. If he is being a plothead than fix it. If you can’t do it alone you have 5 ponies who’ll help you.”

Twilight squeezed her friend and nuzzled her.

“Thank you Rainbow Dash. You’re the best.”

Rainbow smiled and patted Twilight.

“I know I am Twi, I know. Now come on before the girls think you’re bucking a changeling in secr- ow!”

Twilight scowled.

“Too soon.”

Night Spark went to the hospital. His sister needed him and he needed to think. He entered her room against the wishes of the nurse. A small hiss ended that argument, however. Night Tear was breathing slowly and looked at peace as she slept. He rested his head on the side of the bed and watched her.

“I don’t know if you can hear me. I have the slightest idea of what you have been told so forgive if I bore you. I left our family when I was giving a task to harm innocents. We’ve never once met before… recent events. Hopefully I did not cause you any grief. Anyhow I left and surrendered to the ponies. I had hoped to show them that we are not all like. Very few seem to see that.”

He took ahold of her hoof and placed his head on it.

“You are a monster to them. We are parasites that plague their existence. At least that is how I feel. So truthfully I do not know why I spent so much effort in proving myself. To what end was my struggle? To be hated? To be spat on? To be looked down upon as a lesser being?! Frost and I are nothing, but swords for them to wield and I and the fool who could not see it.”

Her breathing picked up in pace and Night Spark felt the faintest movement from her hoof. He lifted his head and glanced at her face. Her eyelids were fluttering slightly as she dreamed.

“Here is a promise to you and Frost. With or without Twilight’s help I will find us a new method to self-sustain. Perhaps some form of spell or even magical augmentation. The world we see that we do not need others to survive, only each other. Our lives will not be held hostage by our mother or by any princesses. We will be living for each other and when this storm has passed a golden sky will be waiting for us. The world shall be lit in a new light. One that is warmer and kind.”

He stroked her mane for a moment and then laid his head down on the side of the bed.

The morning came and the sun shined through the hospital windows. Rays of light danced on Derpy’s eyelids and began the horrible process of waking up. She groaned and tried to turn in her bed. That is when she fell out of the chair and landed on top of Dinky who yelp as she was crushed awake. The two sisters were tangled for a moment until Derpy finally got situated.

“Sorry there Dinky, I forgot we were here. Are you ok?”

Dinky grumbled and stood right next to Derpy. She buried her face into her older sisters wing and tried to go back to sleep standing up. Derpy smiled and lowered herself so that Dinky quite literally fell forward and onto her back. Dinky was lighter than her old delivery bag so carrying her wasn’t an issue and it had been one of Derpy’s favorite things to do. She was used to Dinky passing out on her.

Derpy stretch her neck until a satisfying pop was heard and felt. Once that was done she looked around. The waiting room still had several ponies in it but much less than the day before. Seeing no pony she recognized, she headed towards Night Tear’s room. When she looked inside she saw two sleeping changelings.

She carefully tried to open the door. When she entered the room she head near the bed and watch Night Spark drool on the sheets. He was sleeping on his hoof while the other one dangled to his side. The scene would have been adorable were it not for the bruised and battered changeling next to him. Derpy frowned at Night Tear’s injuries. Her mind drifted and focus on what kind of muffins would make Tear feel welcome. Unfortunately this level of thinking was usually done when she sat on her haunches. Derpy did just that.

*crash*

“Ahhhhhhh!”

Dinky slid right off her back and into the wall. A picture frame with a photo of Celestia carrying the planet fell and shattered on the floor. Derpy cringed at the sight and looked around nervously to see if she woke up Night Spark. All she found was more drool.

“Huh changelings must be heavy sleepers,” she whispered.

A lightning bolt shot up towards the ceiling as Night Spark instantly woke up screaming.

“Spiders!”

Derpy flew up in shock so fast her head hit the ceiling and she started to spin out.

“Ahhhhh!”

Like a grey and gold missile she flew right into Night Spark just barely missing Night Tear. The two slamming into the wall causing several cracks. Night Spark groaned as his head throbbed.

“Night Spark are you ok?”

As his vision cleared he saw her and blinked several times. Standing on him was Derpy and she had changeling blood on her. He looked around in stupor and saw blood near his sides.

“Miss Doo… I saw spiders…”

30 minutes later

The nurse plucked out the last visible chunk of glass. Night Spark hissed. The glass from the shattered frame had gotten all over his back. The nurse place the chunk in tray and than used a cloth to wipe his back. Several tiny shards shot pain all over his skin. He turned his around to face the nurse with wide eyes.

“That is enough! Please!”

The nurse rolled her eyes and left. The grogginess hadn’t completely left him yet. With an exhausted sigh he closed his eyes and just breathed for a moment.

“Night Spark I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to wake you! I just wanted to see how you were doing and oh I am so sorry.”

She paced around him waiting for a response. He raised a hoof and forced he to sit down.

“Please just relax. I’m fine. It is fine. Everything is-“

Derpy hung on his word awaiting for him to finish but he never did. Instead his head fell as he returned to sleep. She furrowed her brows. Sure she violently waked them up but if she was up then they had to be to. With a few steps she got very close to him and leaned in to where her muzzle was right next to his ear.

“Spiderssssssssssssss,” she whispered.

That should have woke him up! Maybe if I mention his crush…

A devious smirk formed on her face and she whispered the name of the mare she thought Night Spark loved.

“Luuuuuuuuuuuunaaaaaaaaaaaa…”

A moment later she realized it wasn’t working. Taking a moment to think again she decided to try a different approach.

*whack*

Her hoof flew across his face instantly knocking him over. Night Spark groaned and looked around for his attacker.

“Why hath thee forsaken me Miss Doo?” he asked with a groggy and half conscious voice.

“Because I came to see if you were ok. I was worried about you.”

“Everything is fine. Now shush and sleep.”

Derpy towered over him as he started to drool on the floor.

“I am awake and you should be too! You can have naughty dream time with Princess Luna later!”

*pop*

Laying before her was now the great and powerful Trixie. Derpy scratched her head and remained silent while Night Spark died on the inside. He couldn’t believe that she still thought he had feelings for Luna.

She is a beautiful mare but…

More embarrassing was that he was now in Trixie’s form in front of Derpy. His cheeks flushed with heat as she just watched him with an adorably confused face.

“I don’t get it.”

“Uh… good?”

“Trixie’s pretty, pretty but… why are you, well her? She was kinda mean actually, now that I remember…”

Night Spark stood up. He winced a bit as he could feel the damn tiny pieces of glass in his back.

“Miss Doo, I respect you and care for you. You are my best friend, and I will happily tell you anything you wish to know. The reasoning behind this current form of mine? For now I must keep that information private. Trust me it’s not a big deal or anything. This simply happens when I feel… err… exposed.”

She hugged him.

“Awww I care for you too, Night Spark. You’re such a good friend.”

He returned the hug, but his eye went wide.

You’re such a good friend

He thought of his goal to win her heart. She just gave him a clearer understanding of where he was. It was a zone that he would prefer not to be in. Given with how things were currently going he decided that this was one relationship that he was not going to screw up.

“Thank you, Miss Doo. Now that you are here may I speak to you? In private?”

She nodded and turned to Dinky who was asleep on the bed next to Night Tear. The filly had no reluctance to hop in. There was a source of both cushion and warmth.

They both left the room and walked around the corner into the waiting room. Night Spark held the door open as she walked outside. The rising sun warmed their bodies and calmed Night Spark down enough to where he could change back to normal. She flew around him once enjoying the sun and then landed before him. The golden rays reflected off her mane and eyes in a surreal fashion. He simply gazed at her for a moment while trying to let that image in his heart. She raised a brow and waved a hoof in front of him. He laughed and shook his head.

“I apologize. Tell me do you remember what I told you when we talked that night?”

“You mean the night I met Frost? Sure! We talked about how much Princess Luna makes your life awesome and how you can only think of her!”

Night Spark stared at her for a moment and just wondered how she had gotten through life.

“You never let me finish speaking that night. In fact as I remember it our sisters nearly blew up your home with ice and muffins.”

The two of them laughed fondly. Night Spark regained control and held his hoof out to her. With a quizzical look on her face she held it.

“I was speaking of you that night. Ditzy I-“

He looked down and smiled nervously. Speaking to her became challenging and words failed to form properly.

“Miss Doo you are… wonderful and I suppose I-“

He looked back up at her and spoke with determination.

“No, I know I would cherish an opportunity to get to know you better. I understand that we are friends and that this may seem unwarranted however, I have held feelings for you for some time now.”

Derpy slowly retracted her hoof. Night Spark had such hopeful eyes and seem so serious. She spoke quietly as her ears flopped downwards.

“Night Spark, this isn't funny. I know I pranked you then but, I don’t think this is very nice. No pony has ever been interested in me and-“

He grabbed her shoulders and looked shook her.

“I am no pony! This is no prank or cruel joke Miss Doo, I would never do something like that!"

He sighed and released her. They both were silent. Night Spark stared at the ground before her hooves. For all his might he could not bear to see her reaction. Quietly and with his gaze still down he continued.

"You’ve allowed me to live your home. You took me in and you smiled. It's a damned simple thing. Everypony smiles and yet only yours makes my heart beat just a bit faster. Ditzy you are strong, patient, and have something special. Many times I have questioned whether I am making the right choice being here among you ponies. Your kind has shown me its harshness and cruelty. I almost lost another sibling because no pony would help. What renews my hope and reaffirms my beliefs is knowing that in this cesspool their are golden examples of ponies I would fight for. None of them shine as bright as you do. Forgive my rambling I know this is dragging on and well...damn it. Nothing would make me happier than the chance to prove to you that you are a mare who deserves better. If you are willing to look past me being... well, what I am... it would be an honor to be your special some pony.”

Ditzy stared at him for a moment. Her mouth open in shock and twitching as she tried to respond. Swallowing her fears and reservations she closed her mouth and blinked several times.

"Night Spark..."

He still did not look at her but shook his head.

"I am sorry Miss Doo. I know this must be strange. I-I it's understandable... your a mare and I am a..."

She lifted his chin and forced him to look at her.

"Changeling. You're a changeling and nothing's gonna change that. Nothing should."

As a smile crept up on her face. Night Spark’s expression went from nervous to confused in seconds.

"Miss..."

He waited for her response with wide eyes. Night Spark's heart raced as her small smile turned into the one he loved. His face glowed with happiness and his wings flapped violent as he took off to the sky surprising Derpy. He flew faster than every before and screamed with joy. Derpy flew up to meet him. He saw her and flew towards her. The two spun around each other laughing for a brief moment before Night Spark pulled her in for a hug.

“Miss Doo from now on? You are my muffin…”

Author's Note

Blam! Here it is. Amazon Prime same day delivery with that ship! :derpytongue2: :heart:

ENJOY FRIENDZ!!!

Tidal sucks.

Agent of Chaos

Agent of Chaos:

Trixie was looking at her hat. The edges were frayed, the stitching was coming apart, and it had several stains the were set in.

"Trixie's life is meaningless. Trixie should just-"

She stopped herself from finishing that sentence. Life had led her down that path once. She walked towards her own death literally. Not many ponies can say they attempted to get lost in the desert that is the Badlands. Changelings were hardly the worst dangers in that harsh terrain. If the heat didn't put you down scorpions or sand raiders would. The fate never found her though. Instead a complete and unexpected stranger helped stopped her. He showed her that every life is worth something. Or at least he tried to.

"Trixie can't kill herself. Trixie is already dead and her shows are stopped. She is damned to the Everfree where she belongs, among the monsters and ghosts."

"You, my dear, are no monster."

The voice startled her. She jumped up and frantically looked around. The Everfree was always talked up as being the most dangerous place in Equestria, but she had been lucky enough to avoid its dangers.

"Come out! Let Trixie see you!"

"Excuse you, I already came out centuries ago! Then Star Swirl turned me down and well I guess I came back in. Then Celestia denied me her savory flanks! So now I am a reserved creature. No longer do I desire such lustful things. I am-"

Trixie blushed before she screamed.

"Trixie just wants to be left alone! Leave and don't come back."

Discord flew out of her hat and nearly stopped her heart.

"Well that's just rude! I only want to talk to you. Fluttershy was right! Some ponies will never accept you!"

Trixie held her hoof up.

"Wait, Trixie did not mean for you to feel that way. Even if you are the terrible Discord. Trixie knows what being denied feels like. She doesn't wish it on anypony."

Discord snapped his fingers and fixed Trixie's hat. The tip of his tail flipped the hat up into the air where he grabbed it. He placed it gently on her head and smiled.

"I appreciate that, Trixie. Today is a very rare day and you may be the only pony to ever witness it, so cherish every second. I am going to get as serious as I can and speak with you for a few moments. Before I begin I want to ensure you that my only concern is you and the rest of ponies. Do you trust me?"

Trixie looked at him and was about to say no. Above her own sight she could see the brim of her hat. It was in perfect condition and even shined a bit. Every thread was restored to their original state. She sighed and nodded. Discord smiled and sat down.

"This tea is just devine!"

A large dragon stared unamused at the creature before her. No one had ever been so deep into her mountain to find her personal lair. Under any other circumstance she would have already killed her visitor, but her power was only so great and she did not wish to cause damage to her home. Discord snapped his fingers and a briefcase appeared. He opened it and spread an assortment of papers before the dragon.

"Now onto to the nitty gritty details and things! I need you and some other dragons to go to Canterlot and have a nice time roughhousing with a few changelings."

Rynn raised her head and showed off not only her height, but her magnificent white scales. They glimmered with a pearlescent sheen as breathed white fire on to Discord and his papers. His charred body remained still for a moment as his face soured.

"Now Rynn, I know we could never allow our love to flourish, but what did you expect? Your own son tried to overthrow you and lead an attack on my fluffy little ponies. Don't hate me because they stopped him."

She spoke and her voice carried thousands of years of experience and knowledge.

"Discord, it was you who supplied the equine race with gummy bears was it not? It was you who delivered the tools necessary to destroy my son and his followers. His disgrace to my family sealed his fate however it was my responsibility to clean up his mess. Instead I wake to find my son slain by a batpony! The shame was unbearable! Many dragons no longer saw me as their leader and I had to kill any who doubted me! I reclaimed my position but the cost of that? A mountain of corpses. Old dragons, young dragons, family and friends, I cut them down all so I could keep my honor! Now you come and seek my help! Do you have no shame?"

Discord rolled his eyes and pulled out a checkbook. He broke his antler in have and used it to scribble on the check. His tone heavy with growing impatience.

"You know Rynn, I thought that you would do this for me. Perhaps, I was wrong. Anyhow I know you have been inconvenienced. I am prepared to compensate you. Shall we say one million Crystal Empire gems?"

Rynn narrowed her eyes at him.

"Not a chance, Discord. Now leave.”

Discord crumpled the voided check and threw it behind him, causing a miniature nuclear explosion. He began a new check.

"Very well then. Two million."

White hot embers flared from her nostrils and her chest began to radiate with light. As she spoke the entire mountain shook.

"You don't have enough gems to buy my assistance! Now leave!"

Discord chuckled heartily.

"Nonsense!"

"Maybe if you had ever, in your long and useless life shown me kindness or apologized for your hand in my son's demise I would help you!"

Discord scoffed.

"I will do no such thing. You are beneath me and so is your son... literally. I think Tartarus is actually right below us... a little to your left and-“

Rynn slammed down her massive claw upon him.

"Trixie does not understand. What do you mean the Crystal Empire is gone? Trixie does not mean to sound dumb, she is just uninformed as she lives alone in the Everfree now."

Discord just wanted to squish her. Fluttershy was his best friend, but Trixie's third person communication was something he truly found absolutely adorable.

"Trixie, I think it's best if I just show you."

Discord shot a beam from his claw towards the ground in front of them. A holo image of the Crystal empire was before them. Trixie gasped as her eyes traced the ruins. Charred earth and destroyed buildings were all she could see. Magical residue left from terrible deeds littered the streets. The castle itself had massive cracks and pieces of it were on the verge of collapsing in on themselves. Her voice cracked as she spoke.

"How many-"

Discord solemnly shook his head.

"Enough. So few Crystal ponies remain. Assuming this war is won? It will take longer than your lifetime to regain the amount lost."

The holoimage changed to one of Baltimare, Fillydelphia, and a few other cities, each one with an eerily similar amount of damage. As Discord continued Trixie frowned taking notice to the slight despair in his voice.

"Chrysalis is a wise tactician. She tricked me, Celestia, and even her own son. After the Crystal Empire fell, Celestia had every city retreat to Canterlot. Out of spite Chrysalis sent her armies to burn the cities to ruin. I can only be in so many places. Three to be exact and each version of me is independent until we join back together. I went to get help from the dragons, protect my friends, and search for other means to win."

The holoimage stopped on Ponyville. The quaint little town had minor damage but the town hall was utterly destroyed and buildings near it were burned. Evidence of a magic duel was left in the scarred dirt. Trixie felt her jaw quiver as she whimpered.

"Trixie would have helped. She was so close and didn't know. She could have helped them. She-"

Discord patted her on the back.

"Don’t worry yourself. I was surprised to learn that we gained a changeling ally. Remember that son of Chrysalis I mentioned? Kid's got spunk. Protected Ponyville and my friends from his own brother. I owe him big for that, now that I think of it. Damn, I hate having debt. Anyhow Trixie, I don't mean to upset you. That just comes with the nature of what's going on. I came to you because I believe you can be my other means to win."

She sniffled and raised a brow.

“Trixie, I have seen your shows. They are wonderful and don’t ever doubt that. Your magic is uplifting and your showpony skills are top notch. You are spending your life here in the forest and for what? I can name at least 3 show mares who treat their audience worse than you. The difference? They are in Las Pegasus and ponies there are jerks. You tried spreading that style of show here and it failed.”

She removed her and held it in her hooves. Grinding her teeth she began to speak.

“Trixie tried. She came from the lowest streets in Canterlot and did she beg? No! Never! She practiced until her horn burned and her hooves bled. She practiced until she became a new pony! Stronger! Greater! Gone was the hungry filly who shivered in corners. Trixie did not need a house. She built her own home and she traveled! Trixie has seen and given to every corner of of Equestria! Like a typical Canterlot snob, life decides to step on Trixie! All the aches and all the cold nights and for what? For Ponyville to destroy a lifetime of work?”

Her features darkened and Discord watched curiously. He added some butter to the popcorn that he was eating.

“Trixie gave more bits than needed for the amulet. A chance to hurt them? To make them useless and suffer? No coin could be more valuable! Trixie felt the power of Alicorns. She felt the fear of the entire town and-“

Rocking back and forth she began to sob.

“Trixie never wanted to scare them… She never wanted to hurt anypony…”

Discord frowned at the mare’s condition. After tossing his empty popcorn tub aside he placed a paw on her back and caressed gently.

“Trixie, you scared a single town. I scared the world. At least seven countries think I am the bringer of end times, which I don’t get because we look nothing alike. He’s much taller than me! All ponykind save for a few nice souls still view me as some demonic spawn. There are days where I want to snap my fingers and turn a pony inside out. Fluttershy taught me that life as you mentioned, will step over you. How you respond to that abuse, is apparently what half minded simple ponies care about. You’re a decent mare Trixie. Honesty with yourself and your past sins is a sure way to redemption. I would not be offering to share the power of Chaos with you otherwise.”

Trixie turned her head and looks up at him with wide eyes.

“Rynn, I could tell Celly you did that, but luckily for you I’m still a fan of your gorgeous eyes. Now we have to come to some sort of arrangement. Otherwise I might have to call my lawyers.”

She lifted her massive claw and found Discord standing perfectly unharmed. He didn’t float or have a chaotic smirk on. Everything about his current presence was calm. That bothered Rynn.

“Discord, explain to me why dragons should even consider assisting.”

He walked closer to her and spoke with such a heartless tone it made a few of her scales shake.

“For my friends. Things live and die. The wind keeps on blowing and the ocean keeps churning. Canterlot will eventually fall, you will eventually die, and at some point the very sun that Celestia raises each morning will end even my time in this universe. What I do care about is the life my friends live. Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Celestia, Luna, and my dearest Fluttershy. Remember those names Rynn, and remember them well. Should any one of them fail to survive when you could have help save them?”

His eyes were locked on hers. As fire burned within her, madness and chaos burned within him. Rynn’s pupils narrowed as she lowered her head to meet his gaze. Beneath her scales, somewhere deep within the fire she held, there was fear. Discord’s power was known as was the honor of dragons.

“Tell me, Discord, what will you do? Reign down your power till all dragons are gone? I know your strength and have witnessed it, but this world has forgotten what the wrath of dragons can do. It has not been since before Celestia and Luna that dragons have swarmed and heaven's help this world if you and I were to do battle. I will look you in the eyes and acknowledge that I would fall but, not without first burning all that you love. Even if I fail your ponies would never love and accept you for such a crime. So do not come into my home, demand my assistance and then act as if you are the only being capable of terrible things! I am not some yak or minotaur! I am not some mercenary! I am the queen of dragons and you will respect what that means!”

Discord took a step forward while never looking away. He slowly placed his paw on her massive snout. A white light shined at his touch and both his eyes and her lit with magic.

Rynn, this world ends in one of twenty-seven ways. The battle with the changelings ends in one of nine different ways. I will show you just three of the possible outcomes and you will understand.

The light from their eyes illuminated the entire cavern with white light. Rynn was paralyzed as she watched the future three separate times. She was one of five dragons older than Celestia. She had seen countries built from cities and entire cities turn to ruins. She had outlived twenty-three of her twenty-six children. Her clan had fallen in and out of power many times. Rynn had lived a life that no one could compare to. Nothing had ever made her cry like the visions she saw.

The light faded and her tears rolled down the scales of her face. Discord stared blankly at the ground. Being the one of two creatures who knew what could happen took its toll on the master of chaos.

“Rynn?”

She looked at him with pity.

“You poor creature, I would not wish such power on anything. What pain you must bear to witness all? To see the happiness that is not but could have been. Forgive my temper, for I did not know. Anyone who calls you mad is a fool. For what you have seen, you are as sane as one can be.”

Discord did not look up from the ground.

“I don’t need your pity Rynn. It won’t help me. I need your dragons to help save my friends.”

“You’ll not have my dragons, Discord.”

He looked up and was about to speak, but noticed her standing. Her full height dwarfed a Canterlot mansion.

“You shall have me at your side. It has to be me.”

Discord smiled and bowed to her.

“My thanks are yours, Rynn, Queen of Dragons. If this ends well, I will be in your debt.”

She shook her head.

“Consider it a gift to a friend, Discord. You deserve the happiness those ponies give you. I’ll not have this bitch of a bug spoil it! When that day comes I will blind Canterlot with power they have yet to see. I do however wonder why you simply do not fix everything yourself.”

Discord frowned and walked to one of her massive claws. He placed his smaller claw atop hers and spoke.

“If a foal never burns themselves from touching something hot, how will they learn to avoid it in the future? I can’t just poof things in and out of existence my dear. Well I can, but even I answer to someone. The world, time, and almost everything in between is mine to do with as I please. It’s just that certain things… they must happen. No matter how cruel and how terrible, I am powerless to stop them. The rise and fall of Nightmare moon had to happen for Celestia and Luna to eventually learn how to lead while still being loving sisters. Celestia knows the burden of ruling alone and won’t ever take her sister for granted again. Luna learned from her selfishness and realized just how much she is loved. Their hardships are lessons to all. Sombra had to happen so the world could see what that even the most benevolent ruler can turn to a cruel dictator. That event also was an opportunity for Twilight to learn of dar…”

He sighed and shook his head as he looked up to her.

“For all my anger and power, I can’t actually do anything to you Rynn. Your life has shaped entire countries and paths.”

Rynn, nodded and gave him a sly grin. Each of her teeth were as tall as him.

“So this war with changelings must happen? What good can come of it? Well other than the death of a necromancer queen and her ilk.”

Discord smiled.

“Rynn, you know as well as I do that beyond Equestria’s borders there are other creatures. Ponies from Saddle Arabia, Zebras from Zebrica, and so on and so forth. What most Equestrians do not know, is that there are many many more changelings. At least 7 known queens and empires that dwarf those of ponykind. Equestria’s past with its changelings is a dark one but this war will give this country the change it needs. A second chance if you will. Look at me spoiling the future. All you need to know is that this war is here for a reason and with your help this country will be a better one.”

“Is there a chance that I might meet this one you answer too? Even a dragon as old as I am has some questions.”

Discord stuck his tongue out.

“Meh she’s like Celestia, but shinier. Not a big deal. Now back to the more important matter. Why do you call yourself old Rynn? Why your scales are still as scrumptious as they were a thousand years ago!”

“Now that I know you can’t kill me you best watch yourself, Discord.”

Discord snapped his fingers and pulled at his phone. The wallpaper was a picture of himself. His eyes enlarged to massive hearts and drool poured from his mouth.

“Trust I do… I do…”

“Trixie does not want your power! She doesn’t want any power! Trixie learned her lesson.”

Discord sighed and his expression fell.

“Listen Trixie my power comes with great responsibility. Uncle Ben told me so.”

A bag of grains with a dark colored creature appeared in his claw.

“Who’s Uncle-“

“Shush. It’s not just power Trixie. Chaos is everything. It’s the trees around us and stuff you know? Maybe you don’t. Why does one plus one equal two? Why is blue blue? Why is H2O water? Why is Celestia’s flank always growing? Why do people think Batman can beat Superman? The things that ponies can spend an entire lifetime wondering you will know. You’ll probably end up hating me for it to.”

“What is Super… no wait… why would Trixie hate you?”

He smiled and looked at her.

“Because you can never explain those things to others. Not even Twilight Sparkle could understand them. Those reasons and answers are beyond the limitations of logic that binds everything. Chaos breaks those bonds and lets you see further. That’s why you’ll hate me. You’ll see possibilities and goals that could be but are not. You’ll see the Trixie that was killed by Celestia because the Amulet was never taken off. You’ll see the Trixie who was cheered on by Ponyville and thousands of others. Despite seeing these things you will not be able to change the past.”

Trixie’s shoulders slumped. The idea that she had the chance to be loved by Ponyville hurt. Fresh tears streamed down her face, but she did not sob.

“Trixie is worried. She is not good with power.”

“I leave the decision up to you. There are no strings attached. What I give you is yours and I won’t be able to take it back once you have it. You’ll have all my powers both good and bad. I feel like anypony else would take advantage of them, but I have seen you, Trixie. You had power and realized how it changed you. I know you have changed and I am trusting you more than even my best friend to share this.”

Trixie stood and paced around him slowly. Her mind thought of the possibilities and the nightmarish aspects of such power. Discord held a tiny changeling in his paw and poked at it while waiting. The tiny changeling shot little hair sized beams at him. Discord’s claw turned into a cloud and hovered over the little changeling and began to rain chocolate milk on him. Discord smirked as the ant sized changeling ran around avoid the rain.

“Discord, what is expected of Trixie? What can she do with such power?”

He turned his hand to a mini cannon and lit a fuse.

“Well, Trixie, I want to make you a hero. I’ll have to spend time with you at first because the initial wave of such power is going to break your mind and I’m going to have to pick up the pieces… probably literally too. Once you learn how to use your power than I am going to-“

His hand fired the changeling with such force that the sonic boom could be heard in Canterlot. Trixie was held still by his magic but the trees near them were snapped or bent.

Chrysalis looked upon her horde and nodded. She was going to stage her troops at Ponyville and assault the city. Her grin grew as she envision a smoldering Canterlot.

Something small slammed into the side of her head hard enough to nearly make her fall over. She rubbed whatever was on her face with her hoof. It took a moment but when she saw the green blood she knew it was a changeling. Her snout scrunched up as she growled.

“Discord!!!”

“and that’s how you’ll get that kiss you’ve always wanted. Do you understand the plan now?”

Trixie blushed while he smirked. If his ears served him as well as they did his guests he thought he could hear the curses of a changeling queen somewhere.

“Trixie does not truly understand, she will try. She has to try.”

He instantly coiled around her and booped her muzzle.

“Done! Thank you so much Trixie! To have a friend that really understands me means more than you know!”

“That’s it?”

Discord frowned.

“What did you expect some big lights and a broken castle? Sheesh watch out world we got another Princess Luna over here! Want me to clone you so you can attack your sibling too? Oh! Maybe you are more of a Twilight! We can level the Everfree because you had a magical tantrum! Seriously though do you feel different at all?”

Trixie shook her head.

“Hmm. Damn it, Discord. You idiot!”

He flipped Trixie around and lifted her cape up.

“EEP!”

He opened her back by pressing the open trunk button on his keys and found what he was looking for. A rather odd looking switch with only two options. Discord laugh and flipped the switch. Trixie screamed in a hundred different octaves while he just kept laughing.

“I forgot! I had your power level set to M for mini, when it should be set to W for…”

Discord trailed off as he tried to stop the Reapers from coming through her hat’s mass relay.

Author's Note

Discord! Trixie! Dragons! Uncle Ben!

Love is Not Enough

Author's Note

Sorry for the long update... but alas... a new chapter. Please enjoy!

Love is Not Enough

Love is Not Enough:

The stars twinkled brightly. They seemed to smile at the new relationship in the world. Night Spark was laying next to her on a random cloud. The both of them relaxed in its plush embrace. The two had spent time flying together and quickly wore themselves out. The two flew together in mediocre patterns. Any truly skill Pegasus might have scoffed but they didn't care. Like two inexperienced dancers with no concern for what others thought; they danced through the clouds.

She turned on her side to watch him. The stars reflected off of his eyes with a cyan tint. Her heart beat faster when she thought about their day together. They both raced around the city skies. She punched a market vendor for calling him names. He ruined her mane with static when she hugged him.

“Ditzy?”

“Hmm?”

Night Spark turned his head to look at her. He looked her right in the eyes and then looked away.

“What is it?

All of a sudden his confident declaration to his mother’s wishes felt wrong. Night Spark wanted to take her and both of their families and just leave. He wanted to be with her and not worry about whether or not they would die. Despite that, he was not going to ruin their first day together. He prompted to tell her something different.

“Nothing to worry about. I would just like to point out that you are beautiful. I honestly do not recall telling you that today. Did I? Do you remember?”

She rolled her eyes and chuckled.

“Oh I don’t know you only said it once every 10 minutes.”

Night Spark turned to her and raised a brow.

“Forgive me, my fair mare! I will only disturb your highness every 15 minutes instead of 10.”

“Oh I’m royalty now? Since when?”

Night Spark grinned.

“Since you decided to become a changeling queen.”

She playfully shoved him.

“I can’t be a changeling queen. My flanks aren’t big enough.”

Night Spark raised an inquisitive brow and his eyes traced her flanks . He raised his hoof to his chin and smiled.

“I am not so sure…”

With speed he didn’t think she had, Derpy smacked his hoof out from under his chin. She pointed her other hoof at his face while giggling.

“Watch it mister! I might not have a job now but this mare was once the strongest mail pony out there. These flank are muscle…mostly.”

Night Spark nodded. He had only ever experienced her strength back in Ponyville when they hoof wrestled. It was already known to him that ponies were physically stronger in most cases but Derpy was on a completely different level. Her speed and strength reminded him of when he first met Applejack. His face still hurt from that encounter. The urge to keep Dinky and Derpy safe was always on his mind. Now he figured she might be able to keep him safe.

“If you don’t mind me asking, how did you acquire your strength? I’ve seen few mail ponies and none demonstrate your ability. Then again I have seen few mail ponies in general. I wouldn’t question if I didn’t find it so unusual. Applejack is powerful because she nearly smashes trees all day every day.”

Derpy’s smile faded slightly and he noticed.

“You do not have to tell me if-“

“No. It’s fine.”

She returned to laying on her back. A light breeze brushed through the sky, gently moving their cloud. After exhaling she took in a deep breath and began.

“Growing up was hard for me. Our parents…”

Her brow furrowed and for a moment Night Spark saw an expression she had never revealed before. In her eyes burned a genuine hate. He saw in her the same disappointment and anger he felt towards his past.

“Well they weren’t around for long. It’s just me, Dinky, and every pony else. I had to raise her all by myself and that was ok. It still is. I’d do anything for Dinky to have a good life. Maybe it took you a while to see the bad ponies, but I grew up with them. Not once did I hurt anypony or make fun of them. Instead that’s all I ever got. I could of stepped up. I could have tried to stop them. Then I remembered that I am all Dinky’s got. What happens if I get seriously hurt? What happens if go away for hurting them? I spent all those years stuck between wanting to take care of Dinky, and wanting to bash ponies brains out.”

Night Spark smiled.

“You raised an amazing filly, Ditzy. She’s like you. Brave.”

Derpy responded by giving him a small smile.

“Maybe I can't fly perfectly or do a job without screwing up, but I can farm. It’s the most embarrassing thing a pegasus can do, earth pony work. Only pegasi with wing disabilities resort to that labor. At that point I just figured I must be useless. I got angry thinking that. I have to take care of Dinky and these rude, mean, and lousy ponies have me doubting that I can do that! They almost made me leave for good! Leave Dinky!”

She pulled away when his hoof landed on her shoulder. Her eyes were wide with anger but quickly turned to shock when she realized how emotional she had gotten. She rubbed her temples with her hooves and leaned in to Night Spark who was sitting up right next to her.

“I’m sorry. That’s it though. I spent several years pulling farm equipment for the Apples. They paid me some pocket money that put food on the table. Got fired for breaking the barn door though. I think that's why Earth ponies are always so happy. The don’t have the energy to be stressed out. Luckily our mail pony got sick of his job. You wanna know something? Somedays I want to go and punch all of those ponies, even Rainbow Dash. They made fun of me every day. Look at her eyes! Look she crashed again! Look she is bashing my brains out the back of my head!”

Night Spark gave her a kiss on the cheek. She froze initially but quickly then turned to face him, her blush visible even through the darkness in the night. Night Spark smiled and stared at her. She started to feel the corners of her mouth rise. Derpy could remember a time where someone had ever kissed her before. Night Spark put his hooves on her heart.

“Ditzy, you are special. It takes an amazingly powerful heart to go through what you experienced and try to remain a role model for some pony younger. After a while I had thought you were just the happiest pony I have ever met. I’d never have guessed the extent of cruelty you had to face however now that I know… it makes you even more special to me. Thank you for sharing that with me and I apologize if it caused any painful memories to surface.”

Derpy pulled him in with both hooves and hugged him firmly. He didn’t reject her or think that her aggressive thoughts were crazy. He didn’t judge her but instead he respected her. That respect meant everything.

She sniffled and nuzzled him. Night Spark had a dazed expression on his face.

“You’re sweeter than any muffin I could make.”

Night Spark snorted and started to laugh.

“I feel like that is beginning to be the standard to which we compare everything. What muffin would my mother be? Is the weather more like a blueberry muffin or a banana nut? What color would you say-“

She tightened her grip briefly and suddenly her story was verified as her strength crushed him.

“Don’t ruin this…”

His voice came out strained.

“Can’t ruin a night like this. Like a cinnamon sugar muffin-“

She facehooved.

“Okay I surrender! I shall retreat for now. I will go and visit my sister. She is healing faster than normal for changelings. With any luck I will persuade that doctor to release her.”

Derpy let go and look at him with a flat expression.

“Hey, Spark, she’s going to need you a lot. When somepony gets hurt like that, they need other ponies. If you need help, just ask.”

Night Spark nodded and left. Derpy watched him fly away. When he was out of sight she turned and looked at the sky. Her eyes wandered across all the stars for a few minutes. She heard the wind moving past the clouds and the quiet chatter of Canterlot’s night owls. She enjoyed moments like this. It gave her room to think and the space to be invisible. The night soothed away aching pains and past thoughts. The night let her dream of a brighter day. The night was wonderful.

The air was stale and no wind blew. The clouds were few, apart, and gray. The sky was gray and the sun was unnaturally bright. Its white rays over exposed the city and blinded more than they revealed. It had been as if all color was sponged from Canterlot. All that moved was the dust and echoes of things long gone.

Night Spark walked through the abandoned city peering his head left and right every so often. The buildings were frozen in time. Door were cracked open just enough to seem welcoming and hanging signs at awkward angles as if the wind froze in place.

“Hello?”

It took a moment for his echo to fade and when it did an unexplainable sadness came over him. He was alone. It was his greatest fear realized. Trapped with no one to love or hate even. Picking up his pace, he looked around with more purpose. Like a rolling thunder; another voice spoke.

Please…

The word around him stretched and pulled as if he were moving through it. An instant later he was in a familiar cave. This time however no guards were shivering across the ground. Where should have been a blood stained rock was Night Tear. She was unharmed and looked healthy. The cave had one way in but the light was even spread throughout it, softly illuminating the both of them.

A small and shy smile on her face drew him closer. When he stood nearly a foot or two away from her, he collided with an invisible barrier. Night Tear continued to smile.

“Tear? Sister? Can you hear me? Night Tear?”

His hoofs slammed down on the barrier as hard as they can.

“Sister!”

As he lifted his hoofs again something in the corner of his eye caught his attention. He quickly turned to his left to find another Night Tear. This Night Tear closely resembled her post torture appearance. She lifted her hoof silently and with let it slide slowly across the barrier. The silence between them lasted for a short time during which she watched her smiling self.

“Please, is what you spoke.”

Her voice was quiet enough to where it seemed to fall with the dust. Its tone as bright as a white sun in a gray world.

“I know the word. Mother taught me.”

Night Spark’s expression hardened briefly. Night Tear turned and smiled.

“Thank you. You stopped them. You stopped me.”

Night Spark watched her for a few moments before placing her in a tight hug. She shifted uncomfortably and tried to wiggle out of it. He laughed before letting go.

“You are most welcome, Tear. We beat the pony who is responsible… well Frost and the others did. I tried to… murder him. They stopped me, but not before I hurt the bastard. Our lives have been separate and we hardly know one another but, so long as you don’t harm ponies you will always have me by your side. To be honest though, you may not need me. I can’t imagine anypony fairing well against your power. I wager you alone dwarf all of our siblings.”

Once again silence. She looked away from him. In a strange sense that relieved him. The still air seemed lighter and he exhaled a breath he didn’t realize he was holding.

“Mother released me. She told me you betray us. That you were hurting us.”

When she turned to look at him her eyes held no happiness.. The air became heavy and he could sense something closing in on him. It was as if some pony held their hoof an inch from his face. The sides of his head tingled, but nothing appeared in his peripheral vision. Careful to not upset her he kept his emotions in check.

“Right then. I suppose I should start with the rather unpleasant things. I am your brother, Night Spark. I am a traitor to our kind and our mother. Though I almost made then exception for your tormentor, I have never killed a pony. That’s what all my siblings wanted. That’s what mother wanted. In the end I didn’t care. There is no fate, but that which we create.”

He paused and thought back.

“Imagine a world where the least important thing was the race or religion you practiced. A world where a pony could see a changeling and judge it by its actions. To them, you, and I… we are monsters. As you know they have a few of their own. They also have ponies that are good. My brother Flash, my mare-friend Ditzy Doo, and many more. I want them to look at me and know that not every changeling is out to kill. That is why I left.”

“You are cut from hive?”

He nodded. Tear stared at him for a moment before nervously shuffling her hooves.

“Do you feed?”

“No. Well I did for the first time in long while when I found you. The princess force fed us though. I also did when fighting the other princess. I have tried to avoid it. How can we be anything, but monsters or parasites, if we feed on the innocents emotions? My efforts to research alternate methods have failed.”

“How do you speak like ponies?”

He tilted his head wondering what she could possibly mean until he remembered how she grew up.

“Night Tear, did mother ever let you exit the cave you were in?”

Her expression remained the same, but her ear dropped ever so slightly. She shook her head slowly and the air seemed to change again as it grew heavier.

“She taught me. Sometimes. When she knew I read, she gave me many books. Then she took longer to see. I understand you. Speaking is hard. I learned math, magic, science, history, art, and many things. No books on speaking. You think I am lame?”

Night Spark chuckled a bit which caused her to frown. The cave instantly became much darker and he knew then that there was something else in the cave with them beyond the corners of his eyes. His chuckled stopped abruptly as fear kicked in. He fell on his haunches and held two hooves up in surrender.

“I am not laughing at you! I am laughing at your question! Please be calm sister! I am not laughing at you!”

The feeling faded and he felt nauseous. The darkness receded from the cave. Tear glared at him for a moment before speaking.

“Rude to laugh. Know that much.”

“Sister, I am not going to judge you for something out of your control. Our mother failed another child when she locked you away like that. I cannot repair the past, but I can help brighten your future. You are impressive for one who has taught herself. I mean that, truly. I know we are practically strangers to one another but… if you’d like… perhaps I can help you speak properly? It is not speaking like ‘ponies’ by the way. We changelings can speak correctly as well… I think.”

Tear did not respond. Her eyes traced the edges of the cave they were in.

“I want to learn. My whole life was in the hive. Caves and darkness. Books had many maps of the world but… the world is bigger than the maps. I want to see it… and not sound lame.”

Night Spark nodded.

“A wonderful goal… Hold on to it and when this war is finished you may be able to fulfill it.”

“Maybe…”

Night Spark cocked his head to the side as he wondered what she meant. A faint fog wrapped around her legs until in an instant a wheelchair materialized from the fog.

“In our mind I can walk. Doctors said never again. Traveling world seems unlikely.”

Night Spark looked away from her. He found himself thinking about General Midnight again. He shook his head.

“I am sorry for you legs sister. Perhaps if I had found you sooner I could have prevented that.”

“No. They cut my horn and crushed my legs the first days. Nothing could have helped me. Should have never come but…”

Night Spark stood tall and looked at her.

“You are my family, Night Tear. I am going to help you ease into this new society and when this damn war is over I promise you that we will go and see the rest of the world. The first thing I think we should do is get to know each other. I will introduce you to some of the kindest ponies I have met and you will see why I left.”

Night Tear nodded and her body turned darker than normal. All but her eyes were black. Yellow magic glowed through her eyes and the world around them began to fall apart. It flowed into her until all that was left was blackness and her two glowing eyes.

“Thank you for talking. Time to wake up.”

Night Spark’s eyes opened and he found himself in Tear’s hospital room again. After his evening with Derpy he stayed by his sister's side until he passed out. Sitting up straight he felt drool on his face. He wiped it off and groaned as he stretched. Feeling several vertebrae pop gave him some energy. Twisting a little bit further he got the pop from his lower back. That was the one that brought him the most satisfaction and also the one his mother told him would break his back. His eyes shut while sitting up. Slowly his head began to nod and he nearly fell towards the edge of the bed. Night Tear poked him gently with her hoof. His response was more of a mumble.

“I’m up, sister, I’m up. Waking from sleep is the worst-“

His eyes opened wide and he saw her smiling at him.

“You’re up as well! Are you feeling better? This is so strange because I feel like we just spoke.”

She tried sitting up and her muzzle scrunched up. With one hoof she attempted to sit up. Night Spark gently lifted her and positioned her straight up. A quiet sigh revealed the amount of effort she had put in. Concern and worry grew within him.

“You are very small sister. Not just short, but lean too.”

The brief moment of relaxing faded and she found the energy to furrow her brows and glare at him. He shrugged.

“I am simply pointing out the obvious. You are larger than Dinky, but she is a filly. How old are you exactly?”

The glare turned to a frown and she turned away. Night Spark placed his hoof on her shoulder.

“Hey, I am not ridiculing you… yet. You’re a stranger to me and I to you. Take my questions as exactly that. Question with no ill content. Your health is of the utmost concern to me.”

A knock at the door turned both their eyes away.

“Then we are concerned about a similar subject. My patient has made a fast recovery I take it?”

The old doctor walked over to them. Night Spark was worried about how Tear would react to a pony so soon. To his surprise she reached her hoof out to him. The doctor took it and smiled.

“A pleasure to meet you young miss. I am happy to see you moving and smiling. My name is Sharp Turner, I am your doctor and head surgeon.”

Night Spark nodded and held his hoof out.

"Doctor, I apologize if I may have been rude to your or your staff. I am indebted to all of you for your kindness. You saved my sister in a time when I am sure nopony would care if you hadn't."

The doctor shook his hoof firmly and lower his glasses with his magic.

"I am a doctor and she was injured. My duty is life is to care for my patients. If ponies and changelings want to kill each other so be it. If it came down to it I would fight for my survival however I will never refuse help to an injured creature. Letting your sister die would be no different to me than killing her myself. Now then, I've got good news and bad news."

The doctor pulled out a small briefcase containing various documents and vials. He handed the briefcase to Night Spark who studied it carefully. After a few moments he looked up to the doctor with one brow raised.

"Doctor, what is this?"

The doctor straightened his posture.

“Mr. Spark, I am a stallion of my word. I help those who are injured because seeing broken creatures smile and move again... it is a joy I have no proper words to describe. I do not wish for you to think that I helped your sister for any other reason. So please keep that in mind as I tell you this next bit."

Sharp Turner looked at Night Tear with a soft smile.

"Your sister is the first changeling that has ever been operated on by ponykind. Well, the first recorded operation at least. In those files are notes. Notes of organ functions, blood studies, cellular structure, reactions to pony medicine and magic, the whole works. The vials contain blood and tissue samples. The briefcase alone contains the largest amount of scientific research ever conducted on any changeling. When one of the princesses learned that we were successful in our operations, they ordered those studies to be conducted and the results brought to the castle gardens by tomorrow evening. I have seen enough royal seals to know it was no fake.”

The doctor closed his eyes and spoke lowly.

"I am giving you the only copy of all the research. Never in my years have I done something of that sort behind a patient's back and I will not start now. Give it to her or dispose of it, I don’t care. If it's alright with you I will say you were rather assertive and forced it from my hooves."

Night Spark felt a cold shiver go down his spine. He looked at his sister who was staring back at him. The idea that she was researched on made his face hot. That a royal order had been on all the medical staffs' mind's while trying to save her life. Was it out of scientific curiosity or something more devious? Night Spark turned to Night Tear and frowned at her.

"You heard what the doctor said, sister. Say the word and I will destroy this."

She looked between the two of them and opened her mouth, but no sound came. She kept doing that until tears welled up in her eyes. Night Spark nodded and his horn lit with energy. The doctor placed a hoof up to stop him from destroying the briefcase.

"Night Spark! Wait! I think the briefcase is not the issue."

He placed a hoof on Night Tear and used the other one to move her yellow mane out of her face. He smiled for her and asked her a question.

"Do you want to tell us what you think about this briefcase?"

She nodded while he continued.

"Yet you cannot?"

She nodded again. The doctor took a few moments to feel her neck. He promoted her to open her mouth. With light from his horn he examined her throat. A few minutes and a small nod later he turned to face Night Spark.

"Your sister has aphasia voluntaria. More commonly referred to as Selective or Elective mutism. It is a reaction to trauma or abuse. Typically ponies that share this have symptoms your sister is not exhibiting. Unlike others she smiles and shows a multitude of different emotions and expressions. That alone shows that she is recovering at a remarkable rate. She’s very impressive. That ties in with my good news. Most of her injuries have all, but healed and at alarming rates too. Some of the more severe injuries like her horn and legs still need time, but they can be managed from home. In a few days time we can release her from the hospital. I just need time to work with her and help her adjust to a wheelchair."

Night Spark stared at Tear with a worried expression. He spoke quietly.

"You cannot speak?"

She looked at him and then allowed her head to lower. Night Spark hugged her tightly and whispered to her.

"No matter. I'll just assume you are always saying no to everything and yelling at me for being a fool. I am pretty sure that is what sisters are for."

She jabbed him with a hoof as he hugged her. The doctor smiled warmly and turned to leave. Night Spark released her and looked at her with grave seriousness.

"If it is alright with you, sister, I will give the royalty this research by proceeding to shove it up one of their plots. I don't like the idea that one of them went behind my back and... studied you. I can already think of who was responsible and she'll gain some valuable research about changeling aggression patterns when I speak with her."

Night Tear placed a hoof on the briefcase and slowly nodded.

"Give it to them?"

She nodded still.

"I will do as you wish... plus a fair amount of yelling. Will you be alright here on your own?"

She looked around the room and then back at him. She nodded again and pointed to the clock. Night Spark looked at the clock and then back at her puzzled. She pointed at it and then at him.

"Oh! Yes, I shall do my best to not take long. If a beautiful gray pegasus comes in do not be alarmed. She will probably have brought you something sweet. Goodbye, sister."

Night Tear nodded happily until he left and then let her head fall back into her pillow. Her eyes welled up as she looked around the empty room.

Night Spark walked briskly to catch up to the doctor.

“Dr.Turner, might I have a word?”

The doctor turned and nodded.

“What can I do for you?”

Night Spark’s chest ached. He didn’t want the answer, but her needed to know.

“Doctor… my sister lost the ability to walk. Is there anyway she’ll gain her voice again? Can she do magic with half a horn? Can that even be healed?”

The doctor motioned for Night Spark to walk with him. The two of them sat in the waiting room. The doctors silence caused the pain in his gut to ache.

“Doctor please tell me that I can do something.”

“You can Night Spark.”

Doctor Turner sighed and removed his glasses.

“I’ll be straight with you. Unless there is some dark forbidden magic that out there. You sister will never have the use of her rear legs again. Her horn wasn't cut clean off. The extent of damage and the types of fractures… they crushed it off. I can get her a prosthetic horn for appearances but as for channeling magic. If that part of her is as close to pony biology as the rest of her than I am sorry. Magic doesn’t seem possible at this point.”

Night Spark’s jaw quivered. Tears of regret and hate distorted his vision.

“But she was using magic! She used it on me! Oh if I had known, I could have killed him. I could have stopped all this. I could-“

The doctor clicked his tongue.

“Now don’t go there. For you it seems the past is a dark place. Don’t go visiting dark places or you might get lost. Focus on where you hooves are planted now. I’ve got decades of medical experience, but I won’t pretend to understand how she used her magic. Perhaps she can use it in some unfocused manner. Night Spark I am not sure and frankly that doesn’t matter. You’ve got one job. Take care of your sister. She can’t speak and she can’t walk. That’s the reality of this situation and the sooner you accept that… the sooner you both can go on to living better lives. I know things seem bad, but you did save her. You got yourself a living and breathing sister.”

The doctor stood and left him alone with his thoughts. He was conflicted about how he should feel. A toxic mixture of guilt, joy, and hate flooded his mind. Night Tear was saved and her life would forever be limited by her disabilities. In his mind suddenly the blame fell on him. It was his fault that she would never walk or talk. It was his fault she would always look at others, even other changelings, and feel different. It was his fault she would be alone.

Death might have been kinder…

He grimaced and stood up. Disgusted with were his thoughts dared to go he decided shoving the research in a princesses faces could wait. His paced quickened as he want back to Tear’s room. When he open the door he found her crying. She looked up at him with wide eyes. Night Spark quickly approached her and gave her as tight of a hug he could manage without hurting her.

“Everything else can wait.”

She looked up at him with a concerned expression and pointed at the door. Night Spark shook his head and sat to her side. He grabbed ahold of one of her hooves.

“It can wait.”

Rarity walked with a confidence that anypony would hope to have sometime in their lives. She never doubted her creations much and overall she was proud of all her work. Every now and then however, she would create something truly magnificent. Gowns so perfect they demanded as much respect as the ponies wearing them. Today was different.

Rarity had been ordered to create new armor for the troops. She had spent weeks with different soldiers and guards trying to get insight on what the ponies fighting needed. Some argued for heavy plate armor to prevent any damage. Others argued for lighter wear such as mail armor to allow for quick offense. Looking at the designs for earth ponies and pegasi Rarity noticed that there armors were very functional for their race. While unicorns simply wore modified versions of either. That was an issue she solved with her latest creation.

As she walked forward two guards bowed politely.

"Miss Rarity, your presence here is as radiant as any of the royalty. Princess Luna has been expecting your arrival. Please proceed."

Rarity thanked the guard and went through the doors to the throne room. Despite being complimented regularly, being compared to a princess always made her blush. When the doors closed she was greeted by Princess Luna's smile from across the room.

"Rarity it is wonderful too see thee. I am eagerly awaiting these designs of yours! My initial order might have not been specific and I apologize. Surely I did not make things to difficult for you.”

Rarity bowed despite Luna's many warnings against doing so and flicked her mane before speaking.

"Design, Princess Luna, a single yet truly revolutionary design. Before I show it to you I would like to say that I had tried to improve on the designs for the earth ponies and pegasi, but any modifications turned out to their disadvantage. Many of them enjoyed the new looks, but fell short when tested against guards in the traditional armor. Such a shame too… The pegasi had these dazzling streamers attached to their wing blade and the earth ponies had matching…”

Rarity stopped herself and smiled nervously.

“Sorry. Anyhow, I decided that some things do not need to be remade. They are perfect as they are and any attempt to alter their design may prove to yield disastrous results. That being said I had a rather odd feeling when observing the armor for unicorns. It's as if somepony became lazy and simply repurposed the other armors."

Luna blushed and refused to let Rarity know that she in fact, had designed the armors long ago.

“Well, no more, your majesty! I'm no Twilight, but I have a fair amount of magical knowledge and understanding. With her advice and the assistance of Spike I think I might have created something of fiction.”

Rarity floated a small pamphlet towards Luna. As Luna opened it and looked through the design and attributes of Rarity's new work her ears twitched. Rarity grinned and continued.

"An average unicorn soldier is quite the threat from a distance. Range is their advantage. What would happen if they were to face a changeling or two up close? I shudder to think of the losses we might suffer. With that armor unicorn will have not only protection, but sheer offensive might. The armor is comprised of a series of enchanted carbon strands. Twilight conjured them to be nearly 50,000 times thinner than a single strand of our manes. When weaved together these 'nanotubes' as she describes them can form a fabric 500 times stronger than steel with only a tenth of the weight. I then arranged them into a pattern that mimics the design of our own muscle tissue. While seemingly grotesque, I believe it provides as much organic beauty as it does organic purpose. If you look at the last page you will see that the fabric ends at a focusing ring around the unicorn's horn. While I am responsible for the design of the armor, it was Twilight who gave me the guidance needed to create this spell. While using no more magic than lifting a small stone would, a unicorn can channel their magic into the fabric and it grants them strength surpassing that of an average earth pony. It also increases speed as well."

Luna studied the pamphlet for sometime and only looked at Rarity occasionally to cast a raised brow that practically screamed 'you're kidding me'. She lowered the pamphlet and smiled at Rarity. She knew the element of generosity was a brilliant designer however not even in her years, had Luna ever thought of something so revolutionary.

"Rarity. That name will be sown into the history of the world for such a creation. If this design truly works than its effects on society will dwarf your acts as an Element of Harmony. Have you and Twilight tested this armor?"

Rarity nodded and blushed.

"Princess I never thought a day would come where I could kick through a stone wall. The armor is ‘tested and ready’. Those are Twilight's words by the way."

Luna's horn lit and a small book came into view.

"The Equestrian military wishes to buy the armor. The offer being made is 1.5 million bits. Do you accept?"

Rarity nearly choked.

"Y- Your highness! I- I cannot accept such a-"

Luna sighed.

"Very well. I expected as much. The offer is 2 million bits and that is final. I require 500 sets of-"

"No!"

Rarity paused a moment to let herself calm down. The amount of money being offered to her would dwarf the wealth of most noble families. The thought of having so much was certainly tempting. Since she was a filly Rarity thought of what it would be like to have so much money. Hosting parties that costed enough to send a young pony through college. Investing in smaller businesses run by the less fortunate in an attempt to enrich their lives. She would pay to have her own modest castle built in the upper districts. The life of a true Canterlot noble. As tempting as it was she knew where her heart was.

"Such money... I could buy every single property in Ponyville and still have enough for my great grandfoals. Princess Luna, you humble me however, I will not profiteer off of war. I am a fashion designer. I am a lady of high society. Most of all… I am a mare of the country. Ponyville and its citizens have been my foundation and that is something I am proud of. That wealth would make me a noble who’s foundation would be based on instruments of war. That is not a pleasant topic to discuss over tea. No, I will work day and night and will require a fair amount of your most skilled unicorns to assist me. The military won't have to pay me anything."

Luna frowned.

"Rarity, you misunderstand. I am expecting your work to not only be praised, but compensated. Your generosity is boundless, but my will is for you to be compensated. You will accept these funds."

Rarity narrowed her eyes at Luna for a moment. Luna narrowed her eyes in return. The two mares stared at each other before Rarity gave a very hoity and audible 'harumph'.

"Very well Princess. I shall accept these funds."

"Good. Very good, Lady Rarity."

Rarity turned to leave, but spoke with her muzzle sticking up in the air.

"It will be such a pleasure to donate the majority of it to charity and supporting the military.”

"Yes indeed- HEY!"

Rarity was already out the door.

Night Frost knocked on the door several times. She heard a loud series of grunts followed by muffled curses.

“Seriously?! I know I said I wouldn’t pull the princess card too much, but what in the name of all that is friendship and bucking magic could be so important to wake me up?”

Night Frost stared at the bed headed princess who just opened the door with a smirk. Twilight slowly looked at the passed out guards at her door and facehooved.

“Sometimes I wonder if Celestia has guards just to say that she created jobs. You’re lucky you didn’t wake me up as early as you brother did… would have sent you straight to Saddle Arabia… swear to buck…”

Twilight left the door open and continued to mumble complaints as she headed back into the room. Night Frost chuckled and followed her in. They eventually both sat at a table that was so overly exaggerated in size Night Frost wondered if it was meant for 30 ponies. Twilight sat at one end and levitated a massive mug of coffee to the table for herself. She took a long few gulps and just sat with her eyes closed. Night Frost used her magic to grab an apple from the centerpiece. Her fangs pierced the apple straight to its core and the loud chewing caused Twilight to open her eyes. She frowned at the changeling.

“What do you want Frost?”

After a few more bites she set the core down on to the table and laid back in a chair that must have been designed for a dragon. She looked at Twilight with half lidded eyes.

“Oh nothing I just thought that we could do something productive since every pony seems to be wasting their time. Something productive such as… s t u d y i n g.”

The last word came out in a low hiss. Twilight's ears twitched, but her face still held a tired frown.

“Great so go to the library and leave me alone. I study when I am awake.”

Frost used her magic to slide Twilight's coffee across the table. Twilight’s eyes watched it depart as her mouth instinctively opened to protest; despite her lack of energy. Frost proped her hooves up and took a long sip. So long in fact that Twilight thought she was trying to chug her coffee. She teleported the mug back to herself and glared at Frost. She drank the coffee as if it was securing her hold over it. She hardly noticed the tingling sensation over the natural heat.

“Oh, but I was hoping we could study together.”

Twilight didn’t want to and could not for the life of her understand why she said yes. Frost’s mischievous grin made her uncomfortable in her own skin. She felt heat radiating from her core and a cool tingling sensation in her head. It was like someone was applying a icy mist to her mind. Twilight rubbed her hooves against her head. She hadn’t felt this awkward since that time she drank too much cider with Rainbow and Applejack.

“Now then, would you care to take me to the library Twilight? Specifically the restricted archives too. I heard that no pony has been in those in nearly ten years. I do wonder what secrets they hold.”

“F-Frost that’s not allowed. We c-can’t…”

“A princess can’t go where she pleases? No, I think you would like to see those books as much as me. Perhaps their secrets hold the key to victory against my mother.”

She got up and walked to Twilight’s side. She leaned down near her ear and whispered.

“The coffee was a little bland don’t you think? I thought I’d add something to spice things up. Twilight I want you to bow before me and don’t think about using magic.”

Twilight’s mind was on fire. Sweat formed on her head as she tried to fight Frost’s commands, but she inevitably found herself on the floor. She growled.

“Night Frost, do you t-think you’re going to g-get away with this? Do you know what I- I am going to do with you?”

Frost grinned and cantered around Twilight until sitting on her as if she were a chair.

“No need to fret princess. This is no plot to secretly kill you or anything. I simply need to know if you’ll allow me access. Otherwise I’ll have to break in… I would like to avoid doing that. I also wanted to make you understand that while I am glad we stopped my idiot for a brother… that feeling of fear you have is the same one all of Midnight’s soldiers had. Luckily you know or should know I mean you know harm. Could you imagine being drugged daily and made to submit as you are now? No doubt your mind feels foggy and that’s from a little of my venom. That monster was farming my sister and drugging your ponies daily. They were hardly aware of their actions.”

Twilight’s eyes glowed as the venom ran its course. Night Frost looked down with a curious expression.

“Hmm it would seem alicorns can burn through the effects much faster. Well buck…”

Twilight released a long raspy growl like scream and a lavender blast wave emitted from her horn sending Night Frost flying into a bookshelf. She was buried underneath the weight of books and only her head was left exposed to the enraged princess.

“I should have you arrested! Banished! I should make you write me friendship reports for three years. I should-“

Night Frost grinned.

“You should research the effects of swapping spit with changelings… for science if not for fun…”

Twilight screamed yet again, because as embarrassing as it was she was now curious of its effects and applications.

“You’re such a plot head!”

Night Frost snorted.

“Oh goodness me princess, such vulgar and distasteful words. All I want is to research for the greater good of society. You wish to deny me the splendors of learning?”

Twilight grabbed Frost with her magic and the two teleported into the archives. She sat Frost down rather hard and grunted.

“I shouldn’t have let you in here. I haven’t even read these books. The last pony that did was cast out of Celestia’s school and sent to another dimension.”

“Sounds like a tragedy.”

“It was! When I once thought about sneaking in here the librarian told me that she was Princess Celestia’s protege as I was. Me and the princess are close, but the librarian told me that this mare was like a daughter to her. That’s why I’ll never be as good of a princess as she is. Celestia was willing to banish two of the closest ponies to her for the safety of her ponies.”

Night Frost frowned. No longer in the mood for antics she briskly walked away leaving Twilight curious as to why. Twilight followed her.

“What made you grumpy all of a sudden? I’m the one who literally got the rude awakening.”

“Your admiration for someone who would abandon her loved ones. I would instead try to persuade them to see their wrongs. It’s ironic I have to tell that to you of all ponies.”

“Yet, you are here to find a sound way to kill your mother.”

Frost turned and glared at Twilight.

“Yes, because I know she would not hesitate to kill me. Because I know there is no convincing a bitch who would cut off her own children from her hive. I only survive because I feed off of your kind. I am the result of a family member reaching out and showing concern. My brother for all his boundless stupidity convinced me to stop killing for a mentally unstable monster. She’s let three of her children to rot, she has let one of them kill the other, and the other two are to blind or corrupt to see her for what she is. So yes I intend to put her in the ground!”

Twilight stood still as Frost stormed off towards any aisle away from her. She let out a sigh and began to search for books about changelings.

“So then I found myself dressed exactly like Trixie. To my horror many stallions attempted to woo me into giving them a very different show. At the end of that night I brought many smiles to the faces of weary ponies. I also made a crazy mare fall in love with me. Sometimes I wonder what-“

*ahem*

Night Spark turned his already blushing face to Derpy who was standing in the doorway. He coughed awkwardly and began to fidget.

“Ditzy! Hi! Hello! So nice to see you! You didn’t happen to be standing their long did you?”

Derpy walked over to him and sat down. She leaned to her side so she could nuzzle him and he remained completely still.

“Long enough to hear you finish telling what sounded like a really nice story to your sister. You’re so nice Spark…HAH! Nice Spark!”

His posture deflated as he accepted that she hadn’t heard much. He thanked all the old gods and the new ones too that he was safe. Cautiously he leaned into her nuzzle and began to regain control of his emotions. Night Spark looked at his sister who was still smiling, but her eyes watched Derpy carefully. He pulled away from his new marefriend and held Tear’s hoof.

“Night Tear, this is Miss Ditzy Doo. She was among the first ponies in the city to show me kindness.”

Derpy held out her hoof, but Tear did not accept it. She continued to stare at Derpy until it became uncomfortable. Derpy smiled nervously and pulled a muffin out of her bag.

“If you don’t think I’m nice after this then there’s no hope.”

Night Tear moved back a bit as to avoid the muffin that was nearly shoved down her throat. Night Spark quickly intervened and grabbed it. It was blueberry cinnamon. He carefully spilt the muffin and ate his half in one large bite. The taste was divine. He laughed with his mouth full. Tear eyed it like it was poison. It must of been what she was thinking otherwise he didn’t know if anypony could or would resist it. Even if it was poison he would have still ate it.

“Sishtah jush huvh ah bide. Sweat shelleshtia…”

He offered the other half to her and with great reluctance she held it in her shaky hooves. After a careful visual inspection she gave in and had the daintiest of bites. Derpy smirked. She knew the power her muffins held and how they could get anypony to come back for more. In her own way her muffins were her venom.

Night Tear’s eyes went so wide they threaten to pop out. She looked like a filly getting her first Hearth's Warming Eve gift. The corners of her mouth curved up and her fanged smile was cut short by her joys laughter. As she laughed she looked around in surprise at the sound of her laughter. To Night Spark and Derpy however she looked positively insane causing them to laugh as well. Derpy pulled out more muffins from her bag and offered them to the siblings. Night Spark nudged his sister to inform her that she has first dibs. Tear began to eat several muffins in a manner not common with creatures of her size. Night Spark smiled at his sister's newfound vigor and began to pat her back as she started to choke on her food.

“Believe it or not, chewing is important.”

As she cleared her throat she fell backwards against the pillows in relief. Derpy sat on the far edge of the bed. Seeing others enjoy her muffins always warmed her heart.

“I knew you’d like ‘em. I can always make you some more if you’d like.”

Night Spark nodded.

“You should take her up on that offer sister. Her muffins make other food bland in comparison. Not to mention that would be an excellent way to help you as you are still malnourished.”

Derpy frowned and shook her head. She pointed her hoof at him.

“Not gonna happen. If she isn’t healthy then she can’t just have muffins. She needs balanced meals and exercise. Besides if you have something special all the time then it won’t be special anymore.”

Time froze for a moment and Night Spark thanked whatever higher beings that may exist for the opportunity they presented before him. While looking straight at her with half lidded eyes and a smirk he spoke quietly, but loud enough for her to hear.

“And yet you’re just as special as when I first met you.”

Derpy’s cheeks exploded and she shyly avoided his gaze.

“You’re so…cheezy”, she whispered.

Night Spark grinned and took a step closer to her.

“Exactly.”

He lifted her chin with his hoof and used his head to direct her gaze to the holes in his legs.

“I’m swiss cheese… and only your love can fill these holes.”

Whether from eating 12 muffins to fast or from the horrifying experience before her Night Tear threw up. Luckily Derpy was able to avoid it as she was facing the direction of the bed. Night Spark however was not so lucky.

“Spike, while I appreciate your company, you’ve sorted through that same stack of tax free license requests for over thirty minutes.”

Celestia stared off distantly and continued.

“I can’t look at them for longer than ten minutes without losing my patience. Is something the matter?”

Spike mumbled some excuse to her and continued shuffling papers. He wasn’t intentionally being rude to her however his mind was scattered between many different thoughts. His heart and mind was constantly pushed and pulled between Rarity, his friends, his concerns about the war, and whether Twilight was ready to kill. His mind remained on that thought. She was his only true family and he loved her dearly for it. When Spike needed a friend or someone to talk with she was the older sister he could lean on. When Spike needed to learn a lesson she was the teacher to guide him. When he needed to remember who he was and that he was loved she was the most loving mother he could ask for. Imagining her trying to ready herself to kill, even in the defense of her subjects, tore at him. Celestia’s voice interrupted his thoughts.

“You know for as long as I have had the pleasure of knowing you I have noticed many things. Ponies see your bravery and knowledge, but the thing I wish others would see is your compassion. Your concern for your friends speaks wonders about your character.”

“How do you know I’m concerned? I could just be grumpy from all the stupid requests I just read. Seriously, how do you not abuse your power to shut these things down?”

Celestia smirked.

“Who say’s I don’t Spike? The abuse of political power is tempting, but I find that to be unseemly. I’d rather have the public enforce my wishes. If I am properly doing my job and serving the subjects of Equestria, they will in turn be accepting and loyal. A kind and benevolent ruler understands their duty to the common pony. Give something to one pony or group so they might shut down another pony or group. Back to the original point… Something is bothering you Spike.”

He let the papers drop from his claws and stood up. Turning to face her the difference in their heights became painfully obvious to him.

“I can help. I am a dragon! Just look at me! I’m a few years younger than Twilight and I’m treated like a child! Do you know how much smarter I am than the friends I have? Why don’t you go play with the Cutie Mark Crusaders? Here is a treat for being so nice! It’s degrading! Short of Twilight I know more than anypony in Ponyville! I am sick of it!”

His claws were closed tightly as he yelled at her. It took him a moment to realize that he had just yelled at Celestia. Spike desperately fell against a near by wall. He avoided her gaze and stared at his tiny claws. They had been the same size for the last four years. As his eyes misted up he spoke quietly.

“I’m so sorry. It’s just not fair. I love Twilight and will always will be grateful to her for raising me. Now she’s holding me back. I read comics now and while I enjoy them I started because I gave up. I wanted to fit in with the other little colts to try to feel normal. I haven’t grown a single inch since before we even moved to Ponyville. I know why you all treat me like this. Your all afraid of what would happen. Big bad Spike will crush ponies. Maybe you’re just concerned I won’t belong. Well I'm pony sized now and feel farther away from every pony than I ever have. I know I have ponies that love me, but I am an... extra. Just a big risk caged away.”

Celestia moved closer to him and sat against the wall he was slumped on. She wrapped him in her wing and pulled him in for a big hug. To her surprise he resisted.

“You see! That’s what I am talking about! Just hug me and kiss me on the head and it’s all ok! I am older than the ponies Twilight want’s me to hang out with but I don’t always act my age because I am so confused! One moment I am told to grow up and that I should know better! The next I am being tucked in for sleep! The next I am ‘given responsibility’ of managing a library. One day it’s Spike that Stallion and the next day I am back to being a baby dragon! I want to be Spike the dragon!”

Plumes of fire escaped his nostrils and Celestia could see his chest glow as fire built up.

“Oh Spike… I am so sorry you feel like this. Please try to understand that even in my years we have never raised a dragon. We-“

Spike interrupted her and had both his claws on her leg.

“Princess I am grateful to you and Twilight! You have ponies dying and you have Twilight who is used to defeating or transforming any villain she meets, worrying about killing! Every pony is looking to her to step up! All eyes are on her! Surely the princess of magic should be able to kill this changeling!"

Tears streamed down his face and he let go of her leg.

"Twilight is not a killer. The stress is tearing her apart and no one sees it. After all she has done for this country, for me... I could grow to the size of a real dragon and be there to at least support her. I could protect her and all my friends! You know the damage a dragon could do. She doesn't deserve this.”

Celestia nodded and inspected him for a while. Her silence gave him time to reconsider his rude tone. Spike scratched the back of his head and sighed.

“I know that was uncalled for Princess. I’m sorry I-“

“You are right, Spike. You are so very right.”

He looked up with wide eyes to meet a stern look from her. She place a hoof on his shoulder and lightly shook him.

“I admit that I am saying this out of my concern for your development as well as the fact that you could protect yourself much easier. You want to grow Spike? Tell Twilight how you feel. If you and her come to an understanding than this will be easier. Knowing her she may have her concerns, but she’ll come around. Dragon’s grow in size due to hoarding. As far as I know this grows the negative sides of their personality as well. I do not want to see my favorite dragon turn into a selfish and cruel monster.”

Spike shook his head.

“Never! I would never!”

“Hoard the most valuable thing to you Spike. Hoard your friends and family. Hoard the concepts of harmony your friends represent. I suspect it will be unimaginably challenging for you. Dragon hoards are typically piles of physical and mythical treasure. Your hoard must be kept in a place when nothing can steal it.”

Her hoof prodded his chest lightly.

“Make your heart your hoard and I believe you will be among the mightiest of dragons that have ever lived.”

Night Spark washed himself off in the hospitals restroom. He spent several minutes afterwards convincing his sister that he didn't resent her for emptying her stomach on him. He asked Derpy if she wouldn’t mind staying with Night Tear for a short while. She was happy to obliged and Night Tear quickly warmed up to her presence. He told them he would be back, but he had to repair the rift between Frost and himself.

Night Spark made his way to the castle and politely allowed the guards to glare at him. Their stares did little to bother him. Some ponies hated changelings and that’s how it was always going to be. That was something he could live with, but he refused to let an argument separate him from his family.

Going through the castle was a blur. When the the doors opened he found a dull looking Lunar Princess. Her eyes and ears perked up at his presence.

“Night Spark! How are you? Well I hope! What brings you to this bustling throne room?”

He looked around and noticed that it was just the two of them. The confusion on his face was apparent and suddenly Luna slumped in her throne with a sour expression. She even stuck her tongue out as if the bitterness was something she could taste.

“The room is most certainly not bustling. No pony values my input. Somedays I swear I wonder if things have truly changed. Then again it may just be the impending doom on our doorstep. Yes, I suppose that may be a valid reason to ignore me.”

Night Spark approached her and bowed his head once before speaking.

“Well I value your input and am grateful for it. In fact I come to you seeking advice Princess. I am going to find my sister and… do my best to make amends. If you don’t mind me asking, how did you and Celestia make up after bitter fights?”

Luna sighed and mumbled her response.

“We fought and destroyed a castle and much of the city surrounding it. Oh and then there was the moon… you know… for a thousand years.”

The salt could be tasted simply by breathing. Luna’s expression softened and she closed her eyes.

“Tia and I, we fought many times as sisters should and would. Silly things really… Who had the most suitors? Who was the fairest? Who was stronger? Foolish arguments that could end in verbal battle or physical battle.”

The corners of her lips barely raised into a gentle smile. Night Spark figured she was remembering much of the past. Luna remained silent before sighing once more. She opened her eyes and looked at him. He had shared his past with her. It would only be fair to indulge him as well.

“I will spare you the details Night Spark. I’m sure you do not have several days to hear the different backstories and beliefs of the ponies of old. For times sake allow me to be brief.”

Night Spark shook his head and look frowned.

“Princess resurfacing painful memories was not my intentions. You need not trouble yourself I just-“

“To this day there is a reason that Tia and I, no longer… find companionship from our subjects.”

Night Spark furrowed his brows at the interruption but decided not to mention it. Luna’s eyes fell to the floor between her throne and Night Spark.

“Long before even your mothers time, a young stallion by the name of North Star was a troubled fellow much like yourself when you first met me. So troubled was he that he dared to break into my chambers in order to steal my telescope. Such an instrument is common now and by comparison today’s are immeasurably more efficient. Yet on that night my telescope was the first of its kind… one of a kind.”

The slightest of frowns appeared on her face but quickly hid itself. Her voice however exposed the grief in her heart.

“I had recently shown it to a committee of scholars. I wished for ponies to indulge themselves in the mystery of my night sky, but I realize now that even then I only desired to be loved. I desired their attention. North Star was bright and dedicated to science. Stealing from a princess was of no concern to him. My strength and senses are bolstered during my night. So much so that I can hear a thief move at a snail’s pace. Spare me any ridicule, but twas love at first sight. What could flatter me more than a pony so engrossed by my night that they would risked everything to study it? He told me that I was a blessing because held the beauty of the night even in the day.”

Night Spark snickered despite a hard glare from Luna. She raised one wing which caused him to cower. He stopped and Luna lowered her wing although it still twitched from the urge to slap him.

“Anyhow, he was wonderful and exactly what I needed at that time. We spent much time together and of all the ponies I have ever been intimate with, he was the only one whom I dare say I loved. All the more reason why seeing Celestia place him under arrest broke me. North Star was tortured by my sister. Never, not even during our many fights had I seen Celestia so wrathful. That night the moon shined brighter from how furiously the sun burned. We fought and I hated her. I started to think maybe that she was jealous of our bond. Maybe she was that spiteful. After some time, days turned to weeks and I had no more patience. I threatened to kill a palace guard unless she return him. My hoof held that poor mares head firm ground. It was the whimpers of a fully trained soldier… more importantly an innocent pony, that broke my sister. She told me what happened and why.”

Luna didn’t look at Night Spark. With her eyes back to the same spot on the floor she continued with heaviness in her voice.

“North Star was a changeling. He was tasked to infiltrate the castle, get close to me, and kill me. Tia found out only because Star Swirl found ways to detect the effects of dark magic due to the encounter with Sombra. She found North Star trying to poison food that I thought he was preparing for our usual star gazing picnics. She didn’t tell me because she did not wish to kill the North Star I loved. My sister would have had me hate her versus ruining what I thought was my true love. I only wish I could have seen her selflessness then. Of course I did not believe her but when I heard it from his own mouth… I looked him in the eyes and stomped his throat in.”

Night Spark scratch his head. He did not want to come off as rude but his time was running short.

“Princess? You have my gratitude for sharing a memory such as this one. Truly it’s an honor that you would um-“

“I know I am rambling Night Spark. Here is your answer. That event is what tainted the bond Tia and I shared. Despite doing something for me out of love I let anger, jealously, and madness guide my thoughts and actions. North Star failed to kill me, but it was his actions and my reactions that lead to the shadowy path I am known for. It took me over a thousand years and being blasted by the most powerful magic known to reestablish that bond. Your actions no matter how justified were wrong. Go to you sister. Tell her that you know she was only trying to help you. Tell you that you understand that you do need her help. I have been in many of the situations that you have been in my friend. I think that is why I think of you so fondly. You remind me of myself had I made better choices.”

Night Spark bowed and then approached her. He gave her a hug which she happily accepted.

“I am sorry my kind hurt you so Princess. I hope you know that neither Frost or myself would deceive you in such a manner.”

She smiled and released the hug. With one hoof she poked his head.

“Oh I know you wouldn’t. That is why I walked through you memories when we first met. Had you any sinister intentions I would have crushed your throat as well.”

Night Spark playful narrowed his eyes.

“Not before we entered an epic battle. One so terrible that Nightmare Moon would have been forgotten and the terrible tale of Night Spark would haunt small ponies for centuries.”

Luna face was the universal expression for ‘don’t kid yourself’.

“You would be dead in seconds, Night Spark.”

“Not if I transformed into Celestia!”

“I nearly killed her, so yes I would kill you”

“I would deafen your ears with thunder and then strike. Alicorn or not the lightning still burns.”

“Yes, but the moon is struck daily by the full force of meteors. It is a living battlefield. It’s beauty are the scars it holds.”

“Whatever… you would falter.”

Luna patted him on the head with a little more force than necessary. His entire body bounced up and down with each powerful pat.

“Keep thinking that my little changeling. Now go before I force you to change into different forms! If no pony wishes to see me I can at least pretend to be a princess to your impersonations. My guards informed me your sister is with Twilight at the archives. No doubt they are looking into old spells and such. Fix your mistakes before no longer can.”

“Night Frost, what do you think our chances are against your mother?”

Night Frost chuckled half-heartedly.

“Without the elements of harmony? I suggest you find a way to make more alicorns.”

“I am serious, Night Frost. Any details on her tactics or powers would be of great help to me. Knowledge is power. We need strategy and strength.”

She shrugged.

“Power is Power, Princess. I have only ever seen my mother in combat when she challenged Celestia. She was powerful then. After that? She would spend time in her chambers alone. I- we all felt her power. Every changeling in that hive can tell you that she was gaining magic. The means? We never found out. Those who asked were punished… permanently. So the hive accepted it. Why wouldn’t we? I’d wager my mother more skilled in dark magic than Nightmare Moon.”

Twilight furrowed her brows.

“Surely you're joking?”

“No Princess, I have seen her do amazing and terrible things. When my sister Night Fire and I got into a fight I may have hit the ceiling of our main halls with a blast of magic. These halls dwarf even the largest chamber of this castle. The entire cave was collapsing and my mother appeared from nowhere. Thousands of rocks were caught. Several of them larger than houses in this city. With the flick of her horn they returned to the ceiling, melted together, and became perfect. It was that same event in which she and I got into a heated debate about your kind. I never attacked her but…”

Twilight noticed the blush in her cheeks as she continued.

“You may have noticed that my brother and I have a temper sometimes…”

She snorted and laughed at Frost.

“Sometimes? Hah! I won’t judge though. I uh kinda have one too.”

“Anyhow, I might have charged my horn at my own mother. It was in that moment I received a glimpse of her power. Looking back I had wished that she would have just beat me. With a single glare from her my magic was gone. I can only equate it to have all nutrients and food ripped from your body. What’s worse is she opened a portal to Tartarus.”

“Impossible.”

Night Frost lowered the book she was holding and glared at her.

“I have seen it, princess.”

“Night Frost, I only know of a few ways to create inter-dimensional portals. Either you are Discord, a magic mirror, or have as much magic… as an alicorn.”

Night Frost nodded.

“Princess, it was a hole large enough to fit at least four or five ponies into. Green fire lit the edges and inside was the dead. As far as I could see there were dead souls in an ocean of ghoulish magic. They swam around the black caves illuminating them with their light. Ponies, Changelings, minotaurs, you name it and it was there. I had thought it was a cruel illusion to frighten me. Now I think my mother is capable of sending a creature there. Although I may have found a solution.”

Twilight’s face was pale. Having been one of four Alicorns’s she had been shown the gates by Celestia. The Solid gates were only capable of opening when they essense of death had passed into them. Twilight would had never thought a mortal would be able to describe it to her as the area around the gates was visited only by those who did not value their lives. If Chrysalis had that level of power than Equestria was in trouble.

“Maybe she’ll send me next.“

Night Spark bowed to Twilight and then turned to face his sister. Frost’s face contorted and her teeth were barred.

“I need to speak with you, please.”

“I don’t want to see you right now. Go away!”

She threw a book at him and walked away with the one she had been reading. He dodged it and began to follow her.

“Frost! Sister please let me speak. I am sorry!”

She turned to him and slapped his face. Her eyes glowed slightly as her anger chilled the archives.

“I can never ask for forgiveness for the ponies I have killed! Night Fire and I slaughtered them. I would never apologize! I murdered so many! No pony wants my apologies and tears. Nothing can be done with them. Perhaps I should have let you kill Midnight so you would share this feeling; this filth that dirties my soul. You cannot wash away the blood Night Spark. Then again you would know that. So take your apology and go buck yourself.”

Night Spark met her narrowed gaze with pity. He had not considered her feelings about killing so many ponies. Frost buried her face in a large black book. He was quiet enough hear her quivering breaths. His ears fell flat.

“Frost, I will never ask you for forgiveness. I killed our brother. I killed him when he was incapacitated. There is no returning from that. I will see him again when I go to the depths of Tartarus.”

He cautiously reached out and lowered the book away from her face. Tears rolled silently down her face. Night Spark looked away from here and his ears fell flat.

“What you said to me that night… is not entirely true. I am not like midnight. I am worse. I want to change though. That’s all I have ever wanted. That’s why I left our family and hive. I didn’t want to be a changeling anymore because of how cruel we are.”

She grit her teeth and hissed.

“Poor Night Spark, doesn’t want to be a cruel mean monster anymore! Tell that to Storm.”

Night Spark lowered his head.

“Frost, I cannot undo my wrongs. I cannot take back the words spoken or stones thrown. Without any doubt I know how selfish I have been and I have no right to ask you… so I will beg you.”

Night Spark bowed his head lower. Twilight watched at a distance. To her it seemed like he was placing his head in an easy position to cut off. Frost’s jaw quivered as she watched him.

“I need you in my life. I know you were trying to protect me sister. I am so sorry for my actions. I made mistakes and I’ll try my best to stop but… fate would have me an ill tempered and bull headed changeling. You don’t have to talk to me any time soon, but I already miss you and well… I… don’t want you to stop being my sister. I need your guidance and support. If you can’t find it in you heart to speak with me at least visit the hospital. Night Tear is awake and she needs family right now.”

Frost’s eyes remained on him. Both changelings were frozen. She was taken aback by his action. Lowering your head and begging was among the most lowly thing a changeling could do. There was more respect in submitting to a pony as a slave then begging. She recalled her mother killing many hungry changelings who dared resorting to such a thing. On the rare occasion they did beg it was usually a grim circumstance. A changeling on the verge of death was the typical situation and they would ask other races for their love directly. Many times it brought about the death of the changeling or worse.

The lowered position almost made it seem like he was bowing to her, but she knew better. It was a changelings way of showing complete submission and exposing their necks. He was placing his head on her executioners block.

Night Spark would not lift his head and if she tried to walk away he would follow her with his head lowered until she accepted him or killed him. She placed the book to her side and stood. The tears flowed with more purpose. It was a horrible thing to see a changeling beg, but to have her brother beg to her was horrifying. Night Spark was not starving. As angry as she was with him she would rather see him die than expose himself as such. It revealed to her just how desperate he was.

She lifted his head to reveal his own tears and then she wrapped him in a tight hug. She held onto him as they both silently wept. Twilight had long since given them space but neither changeling wanted to cry out loud. Night Spark whispered in her ear.

“I am sorry. Frost, I am so sorry.”

He kept apologizing to her and it was soon obvious which of them was scared. Frost rubbed his back gently and felt strange. The anger she held for her brother was still strong. Their whole family was stubborn. That was a blessing on somedays and a curse on others.Yet she sensed that he truly believed that she would abandon him. She nuzzled him and then held him firmly by the shoulders. Upon looking at him she saw the pain and fear within his eyes.

“Brother, my anger still burns strongly. That fire will need time to burn. Do you think I would have left you? Abandon Miss Doo after the kindness she has shown me? Leave my proud little Dinky behind?”

Spark watched her with uncertain eyes. Words would be to much. He feared that they would break the world around him. With a quivering jaw his head slowly nodded. Frost frowned.

“Then without a doubt you have the thickest skull in our family. Considering the circumstances I was not overzealous with my anger. I wanted to give you something to think about. Like you did for me in the Crystal Empire. What would cause you to-“

“I have lost everything more than should be allow. My family, my faith, my honor… and now…”

He fell back on his haunches and was lost in his fear. The look in his eyes was helpless.

“Some entity must have taken pity on my soul. Being blessed with three sibling who are not out to kill. Being blessed with friends like Princess Luna and Sugar Sprinkle. Being blessed with an uplifting mare who accepts me for me. Here at the end of all things am I the happiest that I have ever been. Then I nearly kill some pony and for the first time it is my own actions that crumble away my joy. We have… had… a strong bond sister. I- I put that bond in jeopardy. The fear eats away at me each day that I might do something else. Make the decision, say the wrong word… ruin all that I have. It kills me because I cannot trust the idea that anypony will be there for me… even you. Both my mothers had no quarrel with abandoning me. My pony family cast me away for being a monster and my changeling family for not being one. We’ve just recently bonded through this war. What’s to stop you from being finished with me?”

Frost smiled as she placed a small kiss on his cheek.

“When we fought, that was the first time I had ever seen you use your magic. You came to the hive when we were so young but we were old enough to understand and to judge. You were the strange outcast and the one mother said to accept. You read books and you cried yourself to sleep. You were nothing and nobody. We accepted you. I accepted you. I thought she took you out of pity. There was no way such a quiet and weak changeling was my brother. Even on the verge of death you were magnificent. It was then I was proud of you. I admired that you found something to fight for. You told me that you were corrupted by love. Well, you corrupted me. I can actually say without a doubt that I have a thick headed brother who loves me dearly… and I love him just as much. For whatever faults you have brother the hope you inspire in me and others outshines it all. I’ll be here for you always. Now then, I have had enough of this emotional nonsense. I have found a way to throw our mother off her game and potentially beat her. Twilight you may stop eavesdropping now…”

Several books fell out from a nearby shelf and exposed the lavender alicorn. Twilight grinned sheepishly and walk out in front of them. Attempting to cover her flanks she cleared her throat and spoke.

“Nice to see you two uh not be angry.”

Frost deadpanned at her while Spark remained still. Twilight noticed this and moved closer to him. She placed a hoof on him and sighed.

“We considered each other friends once. Friends don’t threaten each other and while we both made that mistake I… I said some terrible things to you. Science is a way to enlighten others and I used it as a threat. If you really knew me than you’d know how ashamed I am of myself. I won’t lie to you anymore. It’s hard for me to trust your kind. Your mothers deeds still haunt me and taint my view of all of you.”

Twilight looked at Frost who was knew to the princess’s view of her kind.

“Frost, I held… no hold some prejudice against you and all changelings. It makes me feel sick to my stomach but it’s there.”

Everyone was silent but all eyes were on Frost. She chuckled and shook her head. With out a single word she wrapped Twilight in a hug and held her close. Twilight was confused and didn’t seem to return the hug until she felt Frost tighten her hold. The changeling laughed.

“Disgusting weak ponies. That’s all I thought of your kind. I thought my brother insane when he told me he loved one of your kind. Then I met Ditzy Doo and Dinky Doo. Their generosity and concern for my brother and I was humbling. I will not ask you to stop harbor that prejudice. All I ask is that you allow you heart to be open to us. Give Spark and I, a chance to show you we are not all the same.”

Twilight pulled away and nodded. She smiled and patted Frosts shoulder.

“Thanks for that. Now back to business! You said you found something?”

Frost levitated the large black book and placed it on the ground. The pages flipped open and ancient text was visible by the three of them. Twilight’s eyes glittered with excitement as she recognized the writing.

“That’s by StarSwirl!”

“Indeed princess, it would seem he had extensive knowledge about my kind. I am surprised you haven’t thought of this book.”

Twilight frowned.

“Well Celestia sealed this section off, even to me. These books hold as many answers as they do questions. Questions I think Celestia doesn’t want anypony asking.”

“Well that is a shame. Regardless I will best my mother and weaken the entire hive in the process.”

Night Spark placed his hoof on the book as his eyes skimmed through it. With wide eyes he shook his head.

“Frost no! She will destroy you!”

Frost narrowed her eyes in determination.

“No she will not. Our mother’s secrets are exposed. Her true source of power is the hive itself… and I shall take from her. I will give her a fight she never expected…”

Frost’s eyes shifted to Twilight who was confused.

“…Queen to Queen.”

Hear Me

Hear Me:

“I will be a queen and I will take back the hive.”

Night Spark’s teeth were barred. He threw the book down which was wrapped in Twilight’s magic before colliding with the ground.

“Frost, even as a queen you would be no match for her. She would destroy you! I could best you in combat and you think you are ready to be a queen?!”

Night Frost’s eyes narrowed on him.

“You can best me in nothing! I am ready to be a queen! All I need is the sworn allegiance of a changeling and I will ascend. Now be supportive of your family and bow to me!”

His jaw dropped for a moment before his teeth clenched together.

Shining Armor and Cadence watched soldiers train in the courtyard. Cadence sighed as she turned to see her husband gently stroking their filly’s mane. A small smile formed on her face as she walked closer to him. Resting her head against him she whispered.

“Do you ever want to leave it all behind?”

Shining nodded.

“Everyday Cadence… I wake up and I think about you and our little Crystal here.Being a leader is such an honor. The bond I have with the soldiers is something special. I love you and Crystal more than any of that. Watching fine ponies better themselves and train for the defense of Equestria used to fill me with pride. Now I hate that we even have to train. How many of those stallions and mares are mothers and fathers? How many of them have little filly’s and colt’s at home? Now that I have Crystal… I don’t feel so prideful anymore. I am actually-“

“Scared?”

His silence answered her question. She nuzzled him and continued.

“Well then I have to ask you… what do you want to do when this is all over? Assuming things… go well…”

There was no hesitation in his voice. His posture straightened and he stood tall. Despite it being a whisper there was a resolute assuredness in his tone.

“I want to be supportive for you and raise our daughter. If we are both politically involved then Crystal will end up being passed around between foal sitters… and I only ever liked one foal sitter. Some crazy beautiful mare who was more trustworthy than Celestia. Shame though… she ended up with some nerdy stallion.”

Cadence smirked and wiggled her brow. They both quietly chuckled. He turned to her and scratched his head.

“That’s not weird right? I mean, do you think it’s… well…”

“No, you are not any less of a stallion for wanting to stay home. Family first and all that jazz. Besides few things are more attractive than a stallion who takes pride in his family and has no problem with playing princess with his little filly. Do you feel any less proud? Are you ashamed to love our daughter?”

“No! Never!”

He quickly covered his mouth and checked on Crystal. She shuffled slightly but remained fast asleep. He lowered his head and exhaled. Cadence gently lifted his head back up and kissed him.

“I think it’s a great decision. One that I wish I cou-“

A loud explosion rang and shook the castle. Crystal being to cry and the couple facehooved together.

The castle courtyard was a peaceful if not dull area. Vast wide open grassy plains accentuated the Castles stone construction. Depending on the day a few merchants with higher social status were permitted to sell their products in small booths. These booths lined the main walkway between the castles outer gates and main entrance. The courtyard served as the public’s glimpse into the castle life. Soldiers would run basic drills on one side while Celestia’s school for gifted unicorns would use the other side for lessons. Small birds could always be seen washing themselves in one of many ornate fountains. To a commoner the courtyard was a haven amongst the city.

So it surprised many when an explosion erupted from the castle archives. Two changelings flew threw the air until they crashed in the courtyards. They tore a path through the pristine grass and nearly destroyed a small food booth.

“I will not bow to my sister!”

Frost spat out dirt from her mouth and snarled.

“Why?! We are blood! I can assume control of their souls! I can sway their allegiance and use their strength to defeat her. Is that lost on you? Or are you to prideful to step back and allow me to lead?”

Night Spark fired on her position. Frost darted back just before the ground underneath her exploded. Night Spark rushed forward and tackled her.

“What lead?! I’ve never wanted to lead anything! You are just a plot headed fool who is not thinking. That hive is not real! They will not yield to you because they cannot! Our mother reaped those souls and created their bodies with the dust of the Badlands. You cannot be their queen!”

“I can… and I will!”

Frost’s eyes lit up with white energy and her brother was bucked off of her. She aimed her horn and fired.

“Those bucking idiots! I should go down their and rip their mother-“

Shining covered Crystal’s ears. He was upset to see his little filly so rudely awoken but she quickly quieted down in his hooves. Cadence was less forgiving to say the least. As her husband he could feel the wrathful aura of his wife. It was times like these where he knew not to argue or basically say anything. A knock on their door caught both their attentions.

“Sorry to barge in on you Cadance, but Spike was adamant that we come see Crysta-“

Celestia’s mouth stopped moving. From their balcony she could see the two changelings going at it. Lightning and ice ravaged anything in their paths. Cadence was still fuming and pacing around while Shining was growing more interested in the fight. Spike rushed up to Crystal. His eyes lit up as he watched her. Shining noticed and smiled.

“Hey Spike, you want to hold her?”

Spike just nodded. As Shining placed Crystal in his claws Spike’s heart beat faster than ever. Of all the gems he had ever held this one was the most precious. Crystal nuzzled up against his chest which caused him to grin. Shining gently prodded Cadence and she whipped around in response. Before she could reprimand her husband for daring to interrupt her venting protocols he pointed at Spike who was now tearing up at the little filly sleeping in his arms. The parents nuzzled each other as they watched him. Celestia interrupted the scene coughing.

“So when did they start-“

“As soon as Shining and I put Crystal to sleep.”

Cadence’s scowl returned.

“Ah…”

“Should we stop them?”

All ponies present remained silent. Then Shining Armor shrugged.

“Meh, I’m betting on Frozen.”

“Sweetie, it’s Frost. She’s got my bet too.”

“Frost, Frozen, whatever. What about you Spike?”

Spike was making face at Crystal even though she was asleep.

“Me? I’m betting on little Crystal. Yes, I am. She’s the strongest little filly!”

Celestia watched on. Her front hoof’s twitching ever so often. The sense of urgency was high and a part of her felt the need to stop the fight between the siblings. Another part knew that as long as no pony was hurt… she had always enjoy watching magic duels.

You’d best win Night Spark…

The air dropped in temperature and the ground beneath them began to frost over. Night Spark felt the shift in the air and knew what she was trying to do. His horn surged and arcs of lighting strayed all around him, carving their way through the dirt. He charged her and rushed as if he was going to tackled her. She raised an ice wall before her. Expecting this he flew up and released a shockwave that sent her tumbling backwards into the dirt. As he landed he heard her scream.

“If’ll you’ll not support me willingly…”

Her mane moved wildly as her horn’s light blinded everything in white light. Night Spark shivered as ice began to formed on his own body. The ground beneath him cracked and he began to see ice traveling through it like little snakes. The light began to fade and as it did he could see his sister once more. This time she bore her ice armor. She launched forward at speeds most pegasi could only dream of matching. Her full weight slammed into him and the air was knocked from his lungs. She began to ruthlessly strike his face as she hissed. The ice was damaged by stray arcs of lightning, but it instantly refroze and protected her. Using her magic she lifted him and threw him like a projectile against the castle gates. Ancient doors constructed of enchanted metal rang out like bells from the impact. Taking a moment to catch her breath she stopped.

Night Spark struggled to rise. The side of his head pounded with pain. His steps faltered momentarily as his tried to regulate his breathing. Looking forward he saw his sister through the blood leaking down his face. His concern for her overall well being was now fading as he was once more in a similar situation. Night Spark had lost to her once. Looking down at his hooves he was reminded of what the fight almost cost him.

Standing taller he glared at her. This time he was not weak or tired. This time he had magic to spare, not much; but enough. If she truly desired to be a queen then she was going to have to earn that right. He took in a deep breathe and lowered into an offensive stance. Getting herself destroyed by their mother was not something he was willing to let her do. However if she wanted to selflessly risk her life than he was going to make sure she could at least beat him in true combat. Power danced in his veins and lightning engulfed his frame. As the two glared at each other the massive metal doors were red hot from his lightning. If she was to ascend she would have to prove her worth.

Twilight teleported next to Celestia.

“Celestia! Spark and Frost they are-“

Words failed to form as she saw them all eating popcorn. Luna had joined them and was drinking wine with Cadence. Shining and Spike had been commenting on the fighting techniques while Celestia was watching from the corner. She motioned for Twilight to sit by her.

“Why are you all just watching them? Those idiots are going to kill each other!”

Celestia wrapped a wing around Twilight and looked down at her.

“Twilight no pony is in danger and I very much doubt that either sibling will kill one another. However ruthless it may seem they clearly love one another. Many opportunities to kill or break each other were presented and neither of them took advantage of them. Luna and I used to fight like this…”

Twilight looked up at Celestia. The elder alicorns eyes lingered on the battle. Her face was neutral but Twilight could see a sad glint in her eyes. She turned to watch the siblings. Both of them remained still with their specific magics charged up. They were waiting for one another to strike. Twilight shook her head.

“She wants to be a changeling queen. Apparently that involves having another changeling submit to you.”

The entire balcony was silenced. They all looked at Twilight with open mouths. Celestia furrowed her brows.

“Why is he attacking her then? What does she hope to gain?”

“She wants to steal the hive from her mother. Apparently a changeling society is not like ours. They aren’t ones for sharing power. From what I was reading it was strictly something that has to do with power crazed females. If multiple queens are present in the same hive, their hive mind begins to fragment. Every single changeling becomes confused. Their minds literally begin to tear apart. Night Spark is upset because being a queen paints a rather large target on you by the other queen. He is worried Chrysalis will kill her.”

Luna raised her glass and grinned.

“Family drama! The root of all major conflict! Still our family does it best! Tia let us fight again and d-d-domesticate our powers to the endless night, and… buck it lets fight!”

Celestia groaned as she rubbed her temples.

“Shining Armor would you be so kind as to relieve Luna of her wine?”

As he got up to take away the wine Luna wrapped him in a hug and grinned mischievously.

“Oooh what have we- us- me, here? A good nephew in law to relieve me? Family drama indeed!”

Her giggles caused Shining to cringe and squeal for help. Celestia grumbled something and marched over to Luna. She smacked her sister in the gut so hard the contents of her stomach emptied. Wine covered much of the floor. Luna groaned and held her stomach.

“This is why we don’t allow certain lunar alicorns to enjoy a simple glass of wine. That glass become an ocean and drunk Luna is disgusting Luna. Shining Armor do not take it seriously. I once caught her molesting Cloudsdale. Not the ponies. She literally was doing things to that cloud that no pony should ever do with clouds.”

Cadence nudged her Auntie and smirked.

“You two must have had some pretty crazy parties when you were younger. I bet you both were animals.”

Surprisingly Celestia wore her signature smirk

“Luna and I literally outdrank an entire clan of dragons once. No pony can match us in partying, not even our good friend Pinkie Pie. I will not speak of such times, however. If you are curious speak with Discord.”

The castle shook and part of the courtyard exploded.

The ground before Frost had exploded at the touch of his lightning. A small crater formed and the sense of deja vu was even stronger. Chunks of dirt and rocks flew every which way. Frost had to shield her eyes. She barely saw her brother dive bombing from the sky. Her armor shaped itself to be covered in spikes.

Night Spark frantically tried to slow his decent. This left a hole in his offense. She quickly turned and bucked his face hard. Skin on his face tore from the impact and the pain singed but he landed on his hooves and skidded to a halt. He pointed his horn and thought back to his spars with Twilight.

The lighting shot true and hit Frost square in the chest. Having already hit her her channeled more magic into the bolt. It danced through the air and grew in intensity. The plants around them caught fire. Glass from several castle windows shattered. His body began to tremble. He remembered falling in a similar crater. He remembered her razor nicking his legs. Anger fueled his focus. Any stray arcs pulled in. A single massive bolt now twitched across her armor. He would not hurt his sister like she hurt him, but he would hurt her.

““You want to be queen? Are you so eager to die?!”

He stopped the lighting only to fire off a concussive shockwave, the force of which blew open the massive metal doors. Frost was sent flying meters back. Before she landed he fired the massive arc again, pushing her further back.

“I just told you that I need you in my life!”

The Lightning surging in his eyes alone would have burned ponies if they had been standing next to him. He darted forward and fired another concussive wave. This one shook the balcony the royals had occupied. Soldiers off in the distance lowered at the tremor. Once more he stuck her before she fell.

“I have never wanted to lead! I wish to live happy with my friends and family. I would give anything for that dream! As queen, your only dream will be the prosperity of your hive. Are you ready for that kind of responsibility?”

It took everything she had to not lose consciousness. Another shockwave sent her flying into a fountain. The ornate stone crumble against her and the cool water only made her wounds sting. Her armor had crumbled off of her revealing several burns. The courtyard around them was both frozen and burning all at once. Through smoke she could see his furious eyes glowing with cyan energy.

I want that same dream brother. I desire the love and friendship that this world can offer. For both of us…

Looking around her she used the water around her. Ice razors formed next to her. As they floated next to her she was briefly lost in thought. She remembered about the last time she had used them against him. They began to melt and that water was used to repair the armor around her.

“As your queen I would give anything for the good of my hive. That includes you brother. Becoming a queen is my path to ensure both of our dreams. I’ll be damned if I let your nearsightedness hold us back!”

Her armor repaired she galloped forward. All her magic was focused on keeping her armor intact. Night Spark began his assault once more.Her bones shook against the force of the shockwave but she pressed on. The lightning hit her chest like a battering ram. As her knees wavered she screamed at the pain, but her will held and she marched on. She could feel her armor melt and refreeze. If she slipped up even once than she would fail.

“I am going to stop them this is getting out of hand.”

Celestia held Twilight tighter preventing her from flying away. She watched with great interest. The duel was intriguing to say the least: one changeling with the ultimate offensive and the other with an equally powerful defense. Night Spark’s attack’s were much more powerful than she thought he was capable of. His mastery of lightning was a rare talent. There was no wasteful energy spent like when she had watching him before. Every bolt and arc struck against his sister. She only knew of a hoof-full of beings capable of using lightning that way and several of them were immortal spirits that had long since gone into slumber. The only other was Luna.

She watched Night Frost press forward. The changeling demonstrated a different rare skill that only a small number could claim to have. Shining Armor, Sombra, and an old student of hers were other examples of powerful defenses. Frost could likely kill much stronger opponents by simple tiring them out and striking precisely.

“Their magic is truly something incredible.”

Twilight nodded.

“I helped Night Spark. When we sparred his main disadvantage was lack of magic and accuracy. Now that he is in a relationship he has all the love he needs. Speaking of which I am happy he decided to feed yet I wonder if Derpy knows. I fixed the accuracy problem. Seeing them fight really hits home. Frost is going to beat him.”

“How do you know?”

“That changeling was one of three that took down the Crystal Empire. Strategically she is methodical. The only reason I beat her is because I am an alicorn and am pretty well versed in strategy myself. She may not be able to challenge me magically, but she will beat her brother. Night Spark is no fighter. He loses control. He did in Ponyville and with Midnight. If it’s not something he can kill than it’s a severe challenge for him. Frost is born and raised a warrior. He was born and raised a pony turned changeling.”

Celestia frowned. She raised a brow at Twilight.

“No doubt his sister has the battle experience, but you are forgetting just how powerful emotions can make a pony. Nightmare Moon was pure emotion. Luna’s expertise in warfare had nothing to do with her strength. That changeling had the gall to look me in the eyes and openly challenge me. His emotions might be his weakness although I believe they are his greatest strength. What good is magic without the will?”

Frost stood several feet away from him still pushing against the force of the lightning. She slowly brought the ice around her to her chest. Once she had a solid plate formed she pushed as hard as possible and screamed. Her horn glowed and the plate shot forward as if fired from a canon. It collided with Night Spark just before she jumped on top of him. With a new opening she began to pummel his face again, striking against the spots she had hit before. The two began to wrestle. White and cyan light illuminate their struggle as ice and lighting fought.

Fighting both his sister and the cold took its toll. While the lightning burned her she was physically stronger than him and more skilled in physical combat. She struck quickly against his sides and then punch his horn. The lighting burned her hoofs, but her damage was done. The mind numbing pain shot throughout his head and his lightning ceased. Tears flowed down her cheeks as she continuously struck against his horn. When his push back began to weaken finally she pinned him down.

Her hoof rested against his neck. She didn’t press against him but applied enough pressure to where he knew that she would. The two just breathed in silence. Night Spark nodded at her. She lifted her hoof and allowed him to breathe easier. She fell to his side and rolled over to face him. Night Spark rolled over and looked her over, inspecting the damage done.

“You look like tartarus.”

Frost smiled.

“You look… I’d rather look like tartarus.”

When his eyes looked over her burned hoofs he felt a sense of pride. Grunting from his aching body he stood and offered her assistance. She took several breathes before accepting his hoof. Once up the two siblings look around at the damage.

“How we lost during the first invasion still escapes me…”

Spark smiled and then hugged her. Both siblings grimaced at the contact and then she laughed.

“We are more than likely confusing several of our spectators.”

“It’ll likely get a little worse for them.”

Night Spark’s eyes met hers. He placed his hoof on his chest and spoke so quietly that he may as well have been whispering.

“I never want to lose you Frost. I want a boring and simple life for all my friends and family. Each day I want to wake and not wonder is my sister in danger. Despite my wishes… there is no doubt… you would make for a wonderful queen.”

Frost fell to her haunches as he continued.

“When I saw that page… nightmarish thoughts flashed before me. Our mother crushing your throat or even worse. It seems silly now but… what if you became like… her? Forgive my foolish line of thought. I struck at you with more magic than I should have and despite that you still carried yourself through that pain. You allowed yourself to burn when you could have easily struck me with an ice razor-“

She shook her head with tear brimmed eyes.

“Spark I would never! Not again!”

He smiled and wrapped her in a hug once more.

“I know sister. I should still be saying no. Yet you allowed yourself to burn. You put yourself through pain to protect your subject from crippling harm. I am still fearful of what our mother will do to you. That should not however, be a reason to hold you back. You have the potential to be the greatest changeling queen and instead of holding you back… instead of being afraid… I will support my queen.”

As he pulled away he winced at the pain, but bowed down before her. Frost’s jaw quivered and her horn glowed. As she touched his horn with hers, she spoke as firmly as possible to mask her humbled tears.

“From one to another, another to one,
unified strength with no greater sum.

Hear me, for we are one,
my voice is yours as your’s is mine.

Join me, and as one we shall shine!”

Green fire swirled around them. Any loose debris near them danced from the powerful gusts. Small rocks and dirt were hovering just barely over the ground.

Her luminous white eyes glowed brightly. White magic began to flow through the green fire and within seconds green flames had turned into white and black ones. Night Spark’s eyes now matched hers. Both siblings glowed with the same energy.

To Night Spark it felt like someone had opened his skull and poured a cool liquid inside. His mind once more felt the embrace of another changeling.

Thank you for your trust brother.

Lead boldly and without worry. I shall support you to whatever end may come.

The white light flashed and a clear wave burst outward in all directions. Whatever grass that was not burnt was flattened. As their magic subsided the changelings were able to see one another. The least shocking thing to either one was that their wounds were healed.

“I-I-I am…”

She looked around herself and sized herself up. Night Spark was staring at her and she noticed that she had to look slightly downward to meet his gaze. A playful smirk grew on her face.

“…taller. You are literally beneath me.”

“I-I am.”

Were it any other time of the day he would have argued with her. However he had never seen another changeling queen before. His sister’s height increased drastically. She stood as tall as Princess Cadence and had a longer mane to match. Her chitinous body had much smoother appearance with less holes and jagged edges. Some of the sharper details on her body had been dramatically increased. Thicker, longer and more angled wings now supported her body size. The most regal feature was her horn. Night Spark’s had resembled his mothers in that is was jagged and slightly larger than other changelings. Frost’s now rivaled their mother’s horn. It’s appearance was like a cruel dagger. One that could easily penetrate enemies and just as easily tear out their innards. His jaw remained open in awe at her.

“Brother…”

A toothy grin exposed even larger fangs than she had before.

“…keep staring and the others might think something else of it.”

He turned to see all the pony royalty as well as a few others. Twilight’s eyes studied every inch of Night Frost. Scientific inquiry glazed over her eyes as she made her way to the new queen. Only Celestia’s voice massive wing stopped her.

“Twilight I think the science can be ignored for a day. I would like to speak with our queen alone. As a personal favor would you and the good captain mind helping sort out what is left of our courtyard?”

Twilight frowned and turned her head to look at Flash Sentry. She looked at Celestia with an accusatory eye. Celestia winked and walked away beckoning Frost to follow her.

Night Spark stood perfectly still. A familiar power surged through his veins. The power of being bonded to a queen. Chills ran throughout his body and his muscles flexed. The love from Derpy and the power of family was new territory. When he trained in Twilight’s chambers he was borrowing her magic. He merely was guiding the river but now he was the river. As he began to laugh the other ponies started to look at him with confused stares. Night Spark didn't care. Lightning flared up around him as he laughed.

“So much…”

Each chuckle raised the intensity of his magic. Finally he shot lightning far out into the sky.

“…power!!!”

All but Luna covered their ears from the thunder. Shining desperately rocked Crystal as she cried. Cadence lost all joy and love at the cry of her baby. She teleported right infront of him and slapped him. Night Spark fell over from the force. The once gentle and kind Cadence stood over him with seething eyes. Her voice was quiet however it was so venomous several guards straighten their postures and scooted away.

“I don’t give a pony’s plot what might happen when your bitch of a mother attacks. So long as this city is not being assaulted my child will get the rest she needs. My child will not be woken up by foalish little changelings who like to get their horns off. My child is the most important thing to me. Is that understood? When you disturb my child you disturb me. When you disturb me you get hurt.”

Despite all of the fear and natural instincts telling him not to Night Spark spoke as only a fool would.

“Didn’t my mother disturb-“

Cadence turned her head and with no effort at all shot 10 times the amount of magic into the sky. The shock from its force knocked over several guards and further cemented Night Spark into the ground before her. She quickly return her gaze to him.

“You will pick up this damn courtyard and do so quietly. If I see so much as a single blade of blackened grass I will do things to you that will justify ripping the damn elements of the tree of harmony just to banish me for at least a thousand years.”

Cadance turned away so sharply her tail slapped him. She nearly ripped Crystal from Shining’s arms and stomped away. Everyone remained quiet for a while. Twilight walked up to Night Spark and chuckled.

“We better get started then right? Nice highlights by the way.”

“What?”

Twilight cast a reflection of him for them to stare at. Faint luminescent white streaks ran through his mane. Night Spark circled the reflection noticing small differences. Any place that was normal cyan had either white highlights or was an even brighter shade of cyan. He looked at Twilight and nodded.

“Becoming a subject of Queen Frost is empowering. I suppose one could say it makes me look… cool.”

Twilight opened her mouth to speak but decided she had no words for him. She simply walked away shaking her head.

Celestia walked with Frost until the were back in her chambers. She turned and gave a respectful bow to Frost.

“I suppose congratulations are in order. Differences aside your ascension is a welcome change. Your bravery is highly commendable and you have my respect. From what Twilight explained you have just painted a target on yourself. All for the chance that you might help us turn the tide of this war.”

Frost nodded. If she were being honest she would tell Celestia that as selfless as her original intensions were, power was another factor. Even at her peak Frost had never felt this good. Physically she felt like she could quite literally rip her brother’s head off. Her magic pool now felt like an ocean.

“Let me say this Celestia. I will make the changelings hear me. They will hear my call. I will not stop calling on them even if it means death for myself. Perhaps I might not be able to turn all the hive, but if I can turn some than this fight will be much easier for you. For I know what powers my mother. It sickens me so much because we were all to blind or scared to notice it. Since she cannot feed on love. She feeds on her hive.”

Celestia’s brows creased and she slowly shook her head.

“Frost, I am not sure I understand. These changeling are composed from her magic. How can she feed from them?”

“In simple terms the larger the hive the more powerful the queen. My hive is but two members, but both Night Spark and I add to one another abilities. As queen I benefit from it even more so as it is my duty to protect him. My mother uses dark magic to pull souls from tartarus and bind them to the sands of the badlands. That is why she could, with a simple glance, drain a changeling to death. A normal queen such as myself can take most the magic from my hive however I would not be able to kill my brother by simply glancing at him. She has the normal gains of a queen with a large hive, but her true power comes from their souls. She is the true threat. It is my belief that were you to actually best her in a fight all she would have to do is kill off a tenth of the hive. Their souls alone would replenish her power. Celestia they are just reserves, ammunition!”

Frost frowned and shook her head.

“As a royal I now feel this sense of urgency to protect my one subject. I think I can understand now how it is you feel. So I will do my very best to assume control of the hive. With them out of the equation the alicorns should be able to match my mother. “

Celestia nodded and sat on her haunches. She watched Frost with a wistful and small smile.

“I’d never have thought that I would have a changeling queen in my castle anytime soon. I like to think positively so I am going to assume that we will both stand tall and proud when this is over. I’d like for us to work together. I think we can build an Equestria where both our kinds can prosper.”

Frost clicked her tongue, but did not speak. She wanted to scream at the princess but held back. Silence lingered over them for a long time.

“Frost?”

“If I take the hive I will release them. I’ll not become my mother. The souls of the dead shall be returned to tartarus and the sands of the badlands will blow through the wind. Those changeling will return to their homes. If all ends well then the greatest threat to you kind will have been thwarted and I will be the proud queen of at least 2 changelings. There are no relations to nurture. No walls needing to be torn down. You’ll have three changelings living with you until time takes us and then Equestria shall be free of us.”

“Frost I’m sorry, I didn’t-“

She waved her hoof.

“The concept of extinction was not easy for me to understand, but I do understand it. One can only be so abrasive against the world before the world scratches back. Is it unfair? Is the blame solely upon our shoulders? I know these answers. I am prepared to be the last changeling queen. I worry only for my brother. He is brash and hard headed, but underneath his dark deeds and thick skull is a good hearted pony.”

“Pony?”

“He grew up here. Another heartless path of destruction my mother sowed many years ago. At the end of all things I believe he may have an identity crisis. I speak bravely now, but I suspect I will be just as traumatized. I have no idea what it will feel like truly being alone in the world. Will he try to fit in as a pony? Or will he spend his life sulking around in grief?”

Celestia’s ears fell.

“You don’t have to forgive my sister and I. We allowed our fear of losing pony support to cloud our judgement. I am responsible for this. I let ponies act on their baser instincts and for that I am sorry Frost. If we best your mother and win this war. I will do everything in my power to give you and your subjects comfortable lives.

Both royals politely bowed to one another.

Brother?

Yes?

When you are done cleaning your mess I have my first command of you.

I said I would support you sister, but don’t think I am some lowly drone…

Shush. I command you to take your filthy mare and enjoy a romantic day with her. I will greet our sister and ask her to join us. She will wait with Flash who will babysit my little warrior Dinky.

…

Am I understood?

Yeah…

Yeah?

…

Come now little brother give me this. Let me enjoy this for at least a few days.

…we are twins

I came out first

Buck off…

…

Come now brother be supportive! Now am I understood?

…

*sigh* Yes…my queen

*squee*

Author's Note

Sorry for the wait. Got some cool stuff happening in this chapter. I am so excited for the outcome of this story. As always give me all your love/hate/fear/pain/jealousy/hope. Or just you know comments and shit.

On a side note I am working on a theme for Night Spark. It's been a work in progress but yeah. I will share when I'm done. Or I will just share a Nickleback album with y'all.

It was Always You

It was Always You:

The smell of hay burgers and authentic Zebrican Spices tempted every muzzle in the market. The market district could best be described as one long stretch straight from the outer city edge that was near the mountain, all the way to the castle courtyard. The origin of the near endless path was a bloody one. A little over a thousand years ago it was a road wandered by lonely and dangerous ponies. Even the guard would steer clear of it as magic duels for honor were a common occurrence. The duels would frequently cause collateral damage. Yet despite the extreme danger, greedy ponies and gambling ponies saw opportunity. Everypony loves a good fight. For centuries the streets thrived as a place to enjoy the duel of fates. No longer were fights about killing or honor. They were now driven by bits and glory. Eventually however, a tragic incident lead to the fights being banned.

All Frost could see was food and various trinkets. As she walked down the path many ponies cleared out of her way. For all they knew she might as well be Chrysalis. The only reason the weren't panicking was due to the element of harmony next to her.

“Miss Rarity, am I truly so frightening? See how they tremble? I expect such of my opponents but…”

Frost sighed.

“Are changelings really so vile to your kind?”

Rarity frowned and looked up at the much taller changeling.

“Absolutely not! You are simply different and that is wonderful! Why I remember when I first consulted Zecora in traditional Zebrican fashion. At first sight it was oh so dreadfully bland and even more strange than I had imagined. I suppose that was because it was truly different from my own tastes. When I opened my mind to it I found that charm in her homelands fashion. Flashy gems and jewels were near absent. They use more common stones and abstract patterns. Their fashion was among the most organic and earthly I have ever seen.”

Frost nodded as they continued to walk. She wanted to agree with Rarity but there was just one problem.

“Rarity, I am not some example of fashion. They cower because of me.”

Rarity stopped and held Frost with one hoof.

“Yes, because they are not used to large sharp fangs. Ponies don’t see clear wings or chitinous shells. Unicorn horns are straight not jagged or curved. Ponies don't have a reverberating dissonance in their voice. That is part of why they are fearful. Everything thing else can be traced through history. That however doesn’t mean you are monstrous. Did you know one of my closest friends is Spike. He is a small dragon. He is shorter than me yet his claws would no doubt cut through either of us with little effort. He is as small as a little colt and can belch enough fire to turn a house to ash. He has sharp teeth that shear through gems like candy. No pony fears him. No pony stares at him.”

“He is not me or my brother for that matter.”

Rarity held the bridge of her muzzle and groaned.

“No dear, but can you see the similarities? The only difference is you have a mountain of bad history to climb through before you can earn most ponies trust. Is that fair? No, but you will have friends like myself to help you through that process. Will you be trusted and thought of as normal?”

Rarity paused and gave Frost a small smile.

“Probably not in your lifetime. I fear to much has happened on both sides. While that might seem discouraging think about those who do trust you. War is upon our kingdom and we may all be killed yet I have never seen Ditzy and Dinky Doo as happy as they are now knowing you and your brother. You both matter. Maybe not to all but… at least to some of us…”

Night Frost stared at Rarity. Rarity flicked her hair and walked faster leading Frost to quicken her pace.

“Now then straighten your posture and walk proudly. It is most unbefitting of a queen to slouch. What kind of gift did you want to find for your sister? Perhaps some perfume? Chocolate?”

Standing taller Frost’s thoughts shifted. She was going to meet her sister for the first time and with any luck she would induct her to her hive. She wondered what Night Tear would be like. She remembered her mother entering a secluded cavern with books. Spark had told her a bit about Tear and from what she heard she was damaged.

“I am not entirely sure. We grew up so close and yet ultimately apart. My mother would never allow us to venture into her cavern. She said that my sister was so inexperienced with magic that she posed a threat to any save herself. Looking back I wonder if her dangerous nature was hindered or nurtured by my mother. Regardless I have the slightest idea of her passions and hobbies. Truthfully I would be grateful for your guidance. You seem to have a skill in shopping.”

Rarity’s eyes sparkled. Flicking her mane she scanned the market for something special.

“Oh we will find something perfect for her just you wait!”

As the two continued their shopping a trail of blueish smoke appeared from nowhere and began to swirl around them. Rarity looked at Frost who shrugged as her horn charged.

“It is not my doing. Be on your guard!”

Night Spark watched her straight eye as she watched him.

“You won’t win Ditzy.”

“Big talk for a changeling.”

His brow raised.

“I am relentless.”

Derpy smirked.

“Sparky I got one good eye. This eye has had a lot of practice. Not even a princess could beat me at a staring contest.”

“First my dear Ditzy let us correct something. You have two beautiful golden eyes that rival the sun. Second? This is the most foolish game ever. I mean how incredibly bored must the ponies have been who invented it? Were it any other pony I would deny the request to play it. To my severe disadvantage however, I find that I rather enjoy staring into your eyes. You might as well forfeit. It has been an hour and I still think you are as good looking as an hour ago.”

Ditzy’s cheeks flushed as she too began to fidget.

“Making me blush won’t make me lose Night Spark. I’m not distracted easily. “

“Neither am I especi-“

Before he could finish a massive explosion of ice shot out into the sky from a short distance away. Night Spark instantly turned to asses the situation, but soon found another explosion closer to him. Flipping the table, Derpy summersaulted in the air while cheering herself on.

“I never lose! Ha! Look at you! Where is that high and mighty attitude now mister?! Yes! Ditzy Doo, Stare master!”

He sighed and waved his hoof dismissively.

“Of course you win. My lady always wins.”

She stopped her cheering and narrowed her eyes.

“What do you mean by that?”

With a smug look plastered on his face Night Spark, ever the sore loser leaned in closer to her.

“No, marefriend of mine is a loser. My duty is to ensure you win. So I did exactly that. I let you win. Now then let us see what my sister is trying to kill.”

Derpy bit her lip in and stomped her hoofs as she followed him.

“Don’t give me that crap! I never knew how much of a sore loser you were!”

“My duty as your some pony, is to ensure your happiness…”

He turned his head away dramatically and lowered his pitch down to a deep resonant and raspy voice.

“…whatever the cost.”

She scoffed.

“So much for changelings being awesome liars. It’s ok though. You don’t mind me tripping all over the place so I won’t mind you being a sore loooooooooooooser.”

He changed into her form and mimicked her voice.

“My NightSpark is the best! He always lets me win and is such a gentle colt!”

She blew him a raspberry.

“My body has yearned for you ever since that wondrous night. Trixie’s never had a Heartswarming Eve like that. Trixie can't wait to treat herself to you..."

The magicians body formed form the smoke and stood inches away from Night Frost. Trixie closed that distance and joined her lips with the changeling queen before her. As Rarity’s jaw fell Frost’s shock began to fade and a scowl adorned her face. Her head and body shook as anger took over. A burst of pure white energy flowed from her horn. Trixie was sent through several nearby stalls. Bystanders cowered behind whatever cover they could find.

“How dare you?!”

Trixie stood from the rubble with a sultry grin. She seemed hardly fazed by the attack. Rarity intervened to prevent any more calamity.

“Night Frost wait! Let’s not carried away. No doubt Trixie’s actions were rude but she doesn't deserve to die for being uncouth. Also I may hope to see where this random display of affection leads but that is besides the point. Let me try to get her to explain.”

Frost exhaled and allowed the tension in her muscles to loosen. She nodded and Rarity turned to approach the rubble that Trixie was grinning from. She marched up to Trixie with a perfect lecture in mind. She herself had experienced undesired displays of affection and knew the frustration of being desirable by many. She was always open to ponies and never wanted to make them feel unwelcome, but some ponies crossed the line and needed to be reminded that there was one. She raised a hoof and just as she was about to speak she found her mouth missing. Rarity’s eyes bulged in panic and her head frantically spun around.

“Spare me the lectures and I will give you your mouth back. Deal?”

Rarity nodded and Trixie brushed past her. She approached Frost like a wild animal approaching its prey. Frost lowered into an offensive stance. Just as Trixie was going to pounce on her she noticed another changeling approaching.

“Sister! What’s going on?”

Trixie’s eyes lit up and narrowed on Night Spark. When his eyes met hers he instantly turned and galloped as fast as he could. Trixie followed so fast her hat fell from her head. Rarity, Night Frost and Derpy all looked around confused.

“Come back here! Trixie missed you!”

Night Spark sped past several guards and ran towards Canterlot’s main gates. He charged his horn as he went. Ponies around him started yelling as anything metallic nearby shocked them. While it wasn’t his most destructive power it was effective enough.

The last time he met Trixie many things had been said and many things had been done. The only reminder of that time had been the fact that he would always change into her form when he got flustered. It was an unfortunate biological aspect of being a changeling.

Just meters before the gates a barrier formed around them. Night Spark released a blast of honey. With great confusion he began to look himself over. He was covered in honey head to hoof. He tried to use his magic again and found even more honey materializing around him.

“There is my busy little bee. Look at the mess you’ve made. Some pony is going to have to clean you up.”

With those words spoken so suddenly into his ear Night Spark transformed into Trixie. The real Trixie spat on his hooves. His initial reaction was to be repulsed however looking down at his hooves caused him to gulp in fear. Her spit had formed thick metal cuffs around each leg. Trixie lifted his chin with her hoof and tenderly stroked the cheek of her mirror image. Just as the rest of the gang caught up Trixie locked lips with herself passionately. Rarity appeared intrigued while Night Frost scratched her head. Derpy had a visible and pulsing vein on her head. If one stood close enough they would have heard her teeth grinding.

Trixie removed her tongue from his mouth and watched the trail of saliva hang between them. A blushing and furious version of herself glared at her. He spat on the ground. Trixie smirked.

“That wasn’t that bad was it? Don’t tell me you didn’t miss me?”

“Yet again I find myself held against my will by you. We cannot repeat…”

His thought wandered to their last encounter long before the war had begun. A shiver went down his back. He shook his head.

“Never again Trixie.”

“Yes Trixie! Never.“

A gray hoof was smashed across Trixie’s face causing the unicorn’s jaw to nearly break.

“Again!!!”

As she fell Derpy’s rear hoof bucked into her gut sending her sliding across the pavement. The unicorn began to stand and her horn charged as she did. Derpy expected this and with one last kick to the horn mind numbing pain shot all across Trixie’s head. Her grasp of chaos magic was still limited so pain was still something she could very well experience.

The chains around Night Spark’s legs faded from existence. Derpy turned her wrath on him.

“Change back now!”

Her good eye bore into him. The other bore into a random bird on a nearby tree. The bird released it’s droppings. Night Spark chuckled nervously.

“I am sorry Ditzy I- I- can’t change ba-“

Both Rarity and Night Frost winced at the cracking sound of a slap across his face. Derpy pushed her head onto his. Her words came out as a guttural growl.

“Night. Spark. If you don’t change…”

All he could do was stammer. She bit his ear and snarled as she began to drag him away.

“OW! Ditzy! Stop! I’m sorry! I really can’t change! I don- Ow!”

“Ah’ll mek yew shainj!”

“No Ditzy! Just wait!”

To most of the Canterlot ponies and refugees watching a gray mare was dragging a light blue unicorn home to torture. Nopony interfered. Rarity and Night Frost stood over a knocked out Trixie. Rarity voiced what was on both of their minds.

“Is your brother going to be ok?”

Night Frost shrugged.

Somewhere in the impressive city of Canterlot was a house. In said house was an average sized wooden table. It was a simple table. The wood was untreated and unstained. Its light color reflected the incoming sunlight and helped to brighten the room. Of all the items in the house this table was the strongest. Flash had reckoned that it would outlast the home he lived in as well. Sitting across from him was Dinky Doo and something that had not sat at that table in nearly 15 years. Flash stared at the young crippled changeling. Night Spark had mentioned that he was bringing a unicorn filly and another guest but not his sister. For his brother to entrust him with such an important task told him that their relationship had truly been healing well.

He knew Night Tear was not his sister or family for that matter. However deep inside, his thoughts kept exploring the what ifs. What if his family never casted Night Spark out? What if he had always had a changeling sitting at this table with him? A part of him wished he could be in that what if life. The one where his family never fell apart out of guilt and shame. The one where he had years of warm memories. Memories of family dinners and helping his younger brother ask a mare out for the first time. His eyes fell towards the table and he clenched his jaw. The table represented something he only had briefly. Family was raw and powerful. It was sturdy and held up against everything. It didn't need to be fancy. It was beautiful with all of its blemishes.

“Your house is boring and she is weird.”

Dinky’s bright voice cut through his train of thought like lightning. He frowned at and held a hoof out to the emotionless Night Tear.

“Dinky that was rude. She is not weird. Night Tear’s quiet is all.”  The filly groaned and swayed side to side in her seat.

“Yeah well your house is still boring. Don’t you have any toys or well anything?”

There were few toys. After Night Spark had left the family started to fall apart. His father would work extra shifts simply to avoid home and the constant reminder of failing his family. His mother wasn’t spared from those memories. She was so certain that Night Spark died alone out in the world. The grief took its toll. Somedays she was overprotective of her remaining children and others she was spiteful towards them. They should have looked for Night Spark. They should have been good siblings. One divorce later and Flash never saw his mother or sister again. Father and Son simply became two guards who happened to live in the same home.

His eyes fell towards the table again. His hoof slowly glided across its surface. Looking at Night Tear he spoke. Neither changeling or filly noticed the crack in his tone.

“No. There are no toys.”

So much had happened to his family. He wondered if Night Spark would even care to meet their father again. Fear of what they might happen ran in his head.

Dinky began playing with Tear’s mane. The changeling tried leaning away from her as much as possible without knocking over her wheelchair Her brother seemed sure these ponies were nice, but she was not comfortable with having them touch her. Dinky began to poke her side. Tear didn’t make a sound, but she did bar her teeth. Flash saw the silent snarl and firmly hit the table with one hoof. Dinky stopped and looked at him.

“Dinky she is not some doll for you to play with! I am sorry I don’t have toys or anything nice for you to play with. I am Captain of the Guard and on my days off I come home and relax. I read or train. I know how boring I must seem to you, but this is my house and your sister told me to watch you. She did not however say to entertain you. Got it?”

Dinky huffed and looked away. Tear straightened herself and stared at him. Flash pointed at her and opened his mouth. What could he tell her? Be more silent? He closed his mouth and his head fell into his hooves. Massaging his temples he thought of what the three of them could possibly do.

The sound of the front door opening got his attention. A tired and husky voice barely made it past the living room.

“It’s me.”

Flash’s eyes grew. He called out to the stallion.

“Dad, come to the kitchen.”

“I already ate.”

“No, dad just come here.”

The stallion’s sigh could be heard coming from the other room. Muffled hoof steps grew louder. The stallion entered the kitchen.

“What’s so impo-“

His eyes fixed on Night Tear. As far as he was concerned Dinky wasn’t there and Flash almost wasn’t as well. Short on air the stallion whispered.

“Flash? What is this?”

Flash watched his father intently.

“This is Night Tear. All the crazy stuff that just went down? Her.”

Night Tear was getting a heartwarming feast off of the fear the black stallion was experiencing. It was a different fear. He wasn’t afraid of changelings. He was fearful of her reaction to him. Why did she matter to him?

The stallion took in a quivering breath.

“What’s- Who-“

Flash spoke with a hopeful grin.

“Well after he saved her and got her treated he wanted to have someone he trusted watch her and his mare friends little sister. It’s a boring job but then again so is being your captain.”

As crazy as it sounded and as impossible as it was the stallion knew who he was talking about. There is no other way a changeling would be sitting at his kitchen table. He observed the light gray changeling. It wasn’t her unique appearance that caught his attention. The sharp cheek bones and eyes were his proof. To other ponies the changelings all looked the same, but he could never forget his son’s horrified face when he and his family turned on him. As tears fell down his cheeks he asked the question Flash had hoped he would ask.

“W-who?”

“Night Spark.”

His body swayed but the kitchen counter help him regain his balance. The stallion weeped and a teary eyed Flash got up to help his dad. Dinky looked around and slammed her head on the table out of boredom. Night Tear kept watching the weeping stallion.

“Ditzy please slow down. I am sorry! Believe I had no idea Trixie would ever see me again!”

She pushed through the streets moving fast but not quite at a gallops pace. Night Spark tried to keep up. He tried to use magic to stop her once but nearly had his head swiped clean off. Derpy was not a mare to make mad apparently. At first he thought she would lead them back home and scold him. After passing several streets and sidewalks that lead to Flash’s house it became apparent they were not going home. She was taking him somewhere and he hoped it was not a dark alley.

After sometime he noticed the buildings were getting older. They were in the Canterlot slums. Abandoned homes with peeling paint and broken roofs were they upside to the area. They alleys had shacks made from boxes. Garbage littered the streets and sidewalks. Despite several refugees from others cities, most the ponies on the street were homeless. Some mares and stallions were whistling at Derpy and himself. They showed off more than what needed to be seen.

Derpy finally stopped and pointed at a large building. The simplest way to describe it would be an apartment building cut in half. All the rooms and stairways were visible to the street and yard before it. From the street he could see every room and the ponies in them. None of the rooms had doors. Privacy did not seem to be a concern considering nearly half the rooms were filled with dirty looking ponies pleasuring themselves. Moans of pleasure only made the cries of hunger more pitiful.

“Nice isn’t it?”

Derpy was watching him. He shook his head.

“This Night Spark, is where I grew up. My mom might not be trying to kill everyone but I had my own nightmare here.”

“I am sorry Ditzy I-“

She held up her hoof.

“Save it. Now somewhere in that building is my two wonderful parents. What I told you on that cloud that night was true. Before any of that however, this was my life. I woke up to hunger and went to sleep with hunger and the sound of ponies rutting ponies.”

She stepped closer to him and continued, but began to walk around him as she did.

“Dumb Ditzy? She is made up or was. It was easy to trick the occasional guard or mugger into showing some mercy if they thought your screws were loose or you were a damn fool. I thought I was so clever sneaking out of trouble.”

She stopped when she stood right by his side. Her eyes glaring at that building.

“Fate is a cruel thing. One night I have the pleasure of waking up to my mother being raped by my father. I tried to stop him, but got kicked away. Many months later my sweet Dinky was born.”

A motherly smile formed on her face. Memories of an infant Dinky cradled in her hooves surfaced and she could hardly control the tears. Night Spark waited for her to continue. His own eyes misty from the knowledge.

“Every scrap of food went to her. I snuck her out of the slums to bathe her, but avoided guards who would take her away. She is my sister, but… I raised her. I fed her. I lived for her. That filly killed off what little trust I had in other ponies. Suddenly every guard was going to take her away. Every stallion was going to use me and raise her to be used to. Every mare the same thing. There was no one! Not even my parents. In a few days Dinky turned me against all the ponies in this dump and I am grateful for it. See? Trusting ponies is not my thing.”

“What about you parents?”

She tensed up and her eyes seethed with hatred.

“I found my dad trying to ruin another mares life. The drunk passed out on top of a broken mare. I broke both his legs and the whole place heard him scream for once. My ever supportive mother smashed a bottle against my face and tried to kill me. I still have the scars from it and I swear I can still feel the glass in my eye. When I took Dinky I avoided the hospital. Between street doctors and a friends magic the best I got was my crooked eye and a lack of balance. So Ditzy became Derpy. Not much of a downgrade but still. The dumb mare routine makes them pity you. All I am to everyone is helpless and special. You are the first to know otherwise.”

Turning to him she furrow her brows and spoke firmly.

“You are my friend. My best and only other real friend save for Dinky. If I feel like for one second you will hurt me or Dinky in the long run though? I won’t hesitate to leave you behind. I know I am a hypocrite but I have a filly to care for. She doesn’t need a two timing figure in her life. You kissed Trixie.”

She waited for him and he choked. He was talking to another mare. Trixies form washed off as the white flame washed over him.

You are my friend.

He shook his head.

“I met her a long time ago. She was going to kill herself by walking through the badlands. I persuaded her not to and she was over gratuitous. I was held mostly against my will for a night and that is why when I get flustered I changed into her form. When a changeling…”

His mouth closed. As his ears flattened against his head he looked her in the eye. Her gaze was fierce. With reluctance he continued.

“When we spend the night with some pony else for the first time we are exposing ourselves completely and the one we are with becomes imprinted on us. To my knowledge there is no way to reverse this. I am happy to see she is not dead, but I love you. I love you or the mare I met. I should have told you first saw me turn into her.”

She raised a brow. Night Spark sighed and started thinking about whether he fell for her or her act. Derpy sensed this. She spread her wings and shook them to show herself off.

“I’m still me Spark. I love muffins and am really a klutz. To be fair I am not much of one in private, but publicly I keep up appearances. You’ve got the same mare now just smarter I suppose.”

Night Spark lifted one of her hoofs with magic and kissed it before looking up at her. He smirked.

“You sure you aren’t a changeling? Damned better at it than I am.”

He then placed his hoof on her cheek and kissed her. As they held the kiss he pulled her closer. She returned the kiss just as passionately and for a while their surroundings melted away. He placed a hoof against her chest and lightly poked her as he pulled away.

“That, is how I kiss a mare that I want and love. Your trust is sacred to me. While I am truly sorry that you grew up with such hardship I am so proud to know that the mare I love values family so strongly. That you entrust me with such knowledge humbles me greatly my love. You’ll never have to worry about me breaking that trust I swear. Also for the record I never found you dumb before.”

She smiled and hugged him. He gently rubbed her back with his hooves and kissed her on the cheek. Speaking into his embrace she asked a question that had been bugging her.

“Who kisses better? Don’t lie to me.”

Night Spark sighed and then smirked.

“Why does that matter? I haven’t cheated on you or anything. She was a past fling.”

Derpy tightened her grip.

“I am just curious is all. Now answer me.”

Treading on dangerously thin ice he answered.

“You are best mare my sweet. No pony compares to you.”

“I know that but who kisses better? Answer or I’ll kick you someplace so hard that you’ll only ever be able to turn into mares.”

“You do!!!”

“I’m gonna give it to my sis when I see her! You two are so boring! Do something!”

Flash gave her no attention. Instead he had told his father about how Night Spark wasn’t dead or homeless. His eyes were brimmed with tears as Flash told him of the past months and the things Night Spark had done. Some things made him pity his son while others made him proud. He looked at Flash and spoke with a wavering voice.

“Flash? Why did you wait so long to tell me?”

He sighed and took his hoof off his fathers shoulder. That question had many answers. How do you tell your father your son wants nothing to do with you? How do you prevent any more pain? He might have also not thought it as important as doing his duty at the time.

“Dad, he wasn’t… at first he threatened to kill me if I kept talking to him. We all make our own choices, but because of what we did and the choice that we made he had harder ones to deal with. I didn’t want to force him back in only to have him break your heart or worse.”

“I deserve that son. We both do. I called that colt my son for seven years. I told him that I’d teach him to be a guard and that I’d love him forever. Then when something horrifying happens I am the first to abandon him. I- I-.”

Flash rubbed his back and helped him up away from the counter.

“I know dad. Believe me I know. He is better now though. Strong but a little stubborn. I’ll try to get him to visit soon I promise. Just go relax while I stop that filly from upsetting a pretty powerful changeling.”

Flash left his dad’s side and turned to see Dinky hopping around Night Tear. Dinky just wanted to play, but from where Flash stood it was clear that the changeling didn’t understand. The scowl on her face revealed that she was not at all happen to see some pony enjoying all of their limbs while she could only use two. Before Flash could tell Dinky to stop the lights in the kitchen flickered and even the sunlight from the windows seemed dimmer. Dinky ceased immediately and shied away from Night Tear’s glare. Flash felt a jolt of fear, but hoped she wouldn’t do anything brash. He quickly walked up to her and hugged her.

“Dinky please stay here. I need to talk with her. “

The filly nodded and remained silent. Tear huffed and walked away as fast as possible until she reached the door. She couldn't reach the door nob properly because of her wheel chair and she couldn't use magic without scaring everyone in the house. Her bottom lip quivered and she stomp a hoof down in frustration. Flash was right behind her. He opened the door.

“Come on Tear lets sit on the porch. I’d like a chance to talk with you if that’s ok.”

She went outside and stopped at the stairs. Flash sat next to her. He waited for a while before speaking. He hoped the gentle breeze would calm her a bit.

“Look Tear, I’m not going to pretend to understand what you are going through. What I can tell you is that I have been in my own tough spots. Forgive give me if I am overstepping any bounds, but I lost a huge part of myself. Sure I can walk on four legs and fly. I am fast and strong. Yet this house used to be home to a family. Now it’s just me and my dad. I watched our brother run out off this porch into the night. I watch my mother take my sister down those stairs and haven't heard from them since. It’s a different loss, but there isn’t a damn day that it doesn’t hurt.”

Her ears flickered but her eyes remained focused on the horizon. Flash turned to her and placed a hoof gently on her shoulder. Her body flinched, but he did not remove it.

“I say this not out of obligation to Night Spark, but from the bottom of my heart. I would like to help you through whatever pain you are going through. From what I have been told you never got to really see your siblings. Is that true?”

She nodded slowly and frowned.

“Well I’d like to… um… be your brother I suppose. I’d be there for you whenever you needed me and you’d help in giving me a second chance at having a family in this house. I know we aren’t really related and that you probably have some reservations about guards after… yeah. Look I just think that since Night Spark and Frost are going to be living here and I consider them siblings that you might want-“

Night Tear nodded slowly. He was a guard and a pony. She was terrified being with him, but Night Spark trusted him as a brother. If she extended the same trust she would master her fear and recover. She got closer and held a shaky hoof out. Flash smiled and instead pulled her into a tight hug scaring her greatly. He released her and rubbed her head. Feeling her mane turned into a mess she frowned.

“Ok I am sorry I couldn’t resist. Big brother duty and all. You’re just so small and cute.”

She glared at him, but decided to let it pass.

Flash sighed contently and sat next to her on the porch in silence. Maybe his world would end in the coming days. Maybe they all were going to die and Canterlot would be destroyed. It didn’t matter to him. His family was coming back together. It stung that he might never see his mother or sister again. That pain would always be there but the changelings in his life were helping to soothe it. As the sun set in the distance the sounds of a hopping filly could be heard. From the house came the whines of Dinky to his father.

“Oh my faust!!! Why are all of you so boring?!”

Author's Note

Merry Late-Christmas and Happy Holidays to all of you. I had you all have wonderful New Years. This was will probably be the last light-hearted chapter in this fic. From here on out things are going to...

change. :coolphoto:

Yup that happened.